This is a modern-English version of Handy Andy: A Tale of Irish Life. Volume 2, originally written by Lover, Samuel.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
HANDY ANDY
A Tale of Irish Life
By Samuel Lover
In Two Volumes—Volume Two
The Collected Writings Of Samuel
Lover (V. 4)

CONTENTS
TABLE OF CONTENTS
List of Illustrations
Illustration Index
Etched by W. H. W. Bicknell from drawings by Samuel Lover
Etched by W. H. W. Bicknell from drawings by Samuel Lover
CHAPTER XXII
The night was pitch dark, and on rounding the adjacent corner no vehicle could be seen; but a peculiar whistle from Dick was answered by the sound of approaching wheels and the rapid footfalls of a horse, mingled with the light rattle of a smart gig. On the vehicle coming up, Dick took his little mare, that was blacker than the night, by the head, the apron of the gig was thrown down, and out jumped a smart servant-boy.
The night was completely dark, and as we turned the nearby corner, no vehicles were in sight; but a distinctive whistle from Dick was met with the sound of wheels getting closer and the quick steps of a horse, mixed with the light clatter of a stylish gig. As the vehicle approached, Dick took his small mare, which was darker than the night, by the head, the cover of the gig was thrown down, and a sharp-dressed servant-boy jumped out.
“You have the horse ready, too, Billy?”
“You got the horse ready, too, Billy?”
“Yis, sir,” said Billy, touching his hat.
“Yeah, sir,” said Billy, touching his hat.
“Then follow, and keep up with me, remember.”
“Then follow me and keep up, okay?”
“Yis, sir.”
“Yes, sir.”
“Come to her head, here,” and he patted the little mare's neck as he spoke with a caressing “whoa,” which was answered by a low neigh of satisfaction, while the impatient pawing of her fore foot showed the animal's desire to start. “What an impatient little devil she is,” said Dick, as he mounted the gig; “I'll get in first, Murphy, as I'm going to drive. Now up with you—hook on the apron—that's it—are you all right?”
“Come here, girl,” he said, giving the little mare a gentle pat on her neck as he spoke with a soothing “whoa,” which was met with a low neigh of approval. The way she was pawing the ground showed how eager she was to go. “What an impatient little rascal she is,” Dick remarked as he climbed into the gig. “I’ll sit up front, Murphy, since I’m driving. Now come on—let’s get the apron on—that’s it—are you good to go?”
“Quite,” said Murphy.
"Totally," said Murphy.
“Then you be into your saddle and after us, Billy,” said Dick; “and now let her go.”
“Then you get into your saddle and come after us, Billy,” said Dick; “and now let her rip.”
Billy gave the little black mare her head, and away she went, at a slapping pace, the fire from the road answering the rapid strokes of her nimble feet. The servant then mounted a horse which was tied to a neighbouring palisade, and had to gallop for it to come up with his master, who was driving with a swiftness almost fearful, considering the darkness of the night and the narrowness of the road he had to traverse, for he was making the best of his course by cross-ways to an adjacent roadside inn, where some non-resident electors were expected to arrive that night by a coach from Dublin; for the county town had every nook and cranny occupied, and this inn was the nearest point where they could get any accommodation.
Billy let the little black mare have her head, and off she went at a quick pace, the sparks from the road responding to the rapid steps of her agile hooves. The servant then got on a horse tied to a nearby fence and had to gallop to catch up with his master, who was driving at a speed that was almost frightening, given the darkness of the night and the narrowness of the road he had to navigate. He was taking the best route by shortcuts to a nearby inn where some out-of-town electors were expected to arrive that night by coach from Dublin; the county town was fully booked, and this inn was the closest place where they could find any accommodation.
Now don't suppose that they were electors whom Murphy and Dick in their zeal for their party were going over to greet with hearty welcomes and bring up to the poll the next day. By no means. They were the friends of the opposite party, and it was with the design of retarding their movements that this night's excursion was undertaken. These electors were a batch of plain citizens from Dublin, whom the Scatterbrain interest had induced to leave the peace and quiet of the city to tempt the wilds of the country at that wildest of times—during a contested election; and a night coach was freighted inside and out with the worthy cits, whose aggregate voices would be of immense importance the next day; for the contest was close, the county nearly polled out, and but two days more for the struggle. Now, to intercept these plain unsuspecting men was the object of Murphy, whose well-supplied information had discovered to him this plan of the enemy, which he set about countermining. As they rattled over the rough by-roads, many a laugh did the merry attorney and the untameable Dick the Devil exchange, as the probable success of their scheme was canvassed, and fresh expedients devised to meet the possible impediments which might interrupt them. As they topped a hill Murphy pointed out to his companion a moving light in the plain beneath.
Now don’t think that Murphy and Dick were going to greet electors with hearty welcomes and bring them to the polls the next day. Not at all. They were actually friends of the opposing party, and their plan for the night was to slow down the other side's efforts. These voters were just a group of regular citizens from Dublin, lured by the Scatterbrain interest to leave the calm of the city for the chaos of the countryside during a heated election. A night coach was packed, inside and out, with these citizens, whose combined votes would be crucial the next day; the contest was tight, the county was almost fully polled, and only two days remained in the struggle. The goal for Murphy was to intercept these unsuspecting men, as he had learned of the enemy’s plan through his well-informed sources and was determined to thwart it. As they bounced along the rough backroads, the cheerful attorney and the wild Dick the Devil shared many laughs while discussing the likelihood of their plan's success and coming up with new strategies to deal with any obstacles they might face. When they reached the top of a hill, Murphy pointed out a moving light in the valley below to his friend.
“That's the coach, Dick—there are the lamps, we're just in time—spin down the hill, my boy—let me get in as they're at supper, and 'faith they'll want it, after coming off a coach such a night as this, to say nothing of some of them being aldermen in expectancy perhaps, and of course obliged to play trencher-men as often as they can, as a requisite rehearsal for the parts they must hereafter fill.”
“That's the coach, Dick—there are the lamps, we're just in time—hurry down the hill, my boy—let me get in while they're at dinner, and honestly they'll need it after coming off a coach on a night like this, not to mention some of them might be future aldermen and of course have to act like they’re serving dinner as much as they can, as practice for the roles they’ll need to take on later.”
In fifteen minutes more Dick pulled up before a small cabin within a quarter of a mile of the inn, and the mounted servant tapped at the door, which was immediately opened, and a peasant, advancing to the gig, returned the civil salutation with which Dick greeted his approach.
In another fifteen minutes, Dick arrived at a small cabin about a quarter of a mile from the inn. The mounted servant knocked at the door, which opened right away. A peasant came up to the gig and responded politely to Dick's greeting.
“I wanted to be sure you were ready, Barny.”
“I wanted to make sure you were ready, Barny.”
“Oh, do you think I'd fail you, Misther Dick, your honour?”
“Oh, do you really think I’d let you down, Mister Dick, your honor?”
“I thought you might be asleep, Barny.”
“I thought you might be sleeping, Barny.”
“Not when you bid me wake, sir; and there's a nice fire ready for you, and as fine a dhrop o' potteen as ever tickled your tongue, sir.”
“Not when you ask me to wake up, sir; there’s a nice fire waiting for you, and as good a drop of potteen as ever teased your taste buds, sir.”
“You're the lad, Barny!—good fellow—I'll be back with you by-and-by;” and off whipped Dick again.
“Hey, Barny! You’re the man!—good guy—I'll be back with you later;” and off ran Dick again.
After going about a quarter of a mile further, he pulled up, alighted with Murphy from the gig, unharnessed the little black mare, and then overturned the gig into the ditch.
After traveling about a quarter of a mile further, he stopped, got out with Murphy from the gig, took the little black mare out of the harness, and then tipped the gig into the ditch.
“That's as natural as life,” said Dick.
“That's as natural as life,” Dick said.
“What an escape of my neck I've had!” said Murphy.
“What an escape I've had!” said Murphy.
“Are you much hurt?” said Dick.
"Are you seriously hurt?" asked Dick.
“A trifle lame only,” said Murphy, laughing and limping.
“A little lame, that’s all,” said Murphy, laughing as he limped.
“There was a great boccagh [Footnote: Lame beggar.] lost in you, Murphy. Wait; let me rub a handful of mud on your face—there—you have a very upset look, 'pon my soul,” said Dick, as he flashed the light of his lantern on him for a moment, and laughed at Murphy scooping the mud out of his eye, where Dick had purposely planted it.
“There was a great boccagh [Footnote: Lame beggar.] lost in you, Murphy. Hold on; let me smear some mud on your face—there—you look pretty upset, I swear,” said Dick, as he shone the light of his lantern on him for a moment and laughed at Murphy as he scooped the mud out of his eye, where Dick had intentionally placed it.
“Devil take you,” said Murtough; “that's too natural.”
“Devil take you,” said Murtough; “that's too real.”
“There's nothing like looking your part,” said Dick.
“There's nothing like fitting your role,” said Dick.
“Well, I may as well complete my attire,” said Murtough, so he lay down in the road and took a roll in the mud; “that will do,” said he; “and now, Dick, go back to Barny and the mountain dew, while I storm the camp of the Philistines. I think in a couple of hours you may be on the look-out for me; I'll signal you from the window, so now good bye;” and Murphy, leading the mare, proceeded to the inn, while Dick, with a parting “Luck to you, my boy,” turned back to the cottage of Barny.
"Well, I might as well finish getting ready," said Murtough, so he lay down in the road and rolled in the mud. "That should do it," he said. "Now, Dick, head back to Barny and the mountain dew while I tackle the Philistines’ camp. I think you can expect me back in a couple of hours; I'll signal you from the window. So, goodbye for now." Murphy, leading the mare, went to the inn, while Dick, with a final "Good luck to you, my friend," turned back toward Barny's cottage.
The coach had set down six inside and ten out passengers (all voters) about ten minutes before Murphy marched up to the inn door, leading the black mare, and calling “ostler” most lustily. His call being answered for “the beast,” “the man” next demanded attention; and the landlord wondered all the wonders he could cram into a short speech, at seeing Misther Murphy, sure, at such a time; and the sonsy landlady, too, was all lamentations for his illigant coat and his poor eye, sure, all ruined with the mud:—and what was it at all? an upset, was it? oh, wirra! and wasn't it lucky he wasn't killed, and they without a spare bed to lay him out dacent if he was—sure, wouldn't it be horrid for his body to be only on sthraw in the barn, instead of the best feather-bed in the house; and, indeed, he'd be welcome to it, only the gintlemen from town had them all engaged.
The coach had dropped off six passengers inside and ten outside (all voters) about ten minutes before Murphy walked up to the inn door, leading the black mare and shouting “ostler” very loudly. When his call was answered for “the beast,” “the man” then demanded attention; the landlord was amazed and tried to say everything he could in a short speech upon seeing Mr. Murphy at such a time; and the cheerful landlady was also lamenting over his elegant coat and his poor eye, which were covered in mud:—and what happened? Did he fall? Oh, dear! And wasn't it lucky he wasn't killed, especially since they didn’t have a spare bed to lay him out properly if he had—imagine how terrible it would be for his body to just be on straw in the barn instead of the best feather bed in the house; and indeed, he would be welcome to it, only the gentlemen from town had reserved them all.
“Well, dead or alive, I must stay here to-night, Mrs. Kelly, at all events.”
“Well, whether dead or alive, I have to stay here tonight, Mrs. Kelly, no matter what.”
“And what will you do for a bed?”
“And what will you use for a bed?”
“A shake down in the parlour, or a stretch on a sofa, will do; my gig is stuck fast in a ditch—my mare tired—ten miles from home—cold night, and my knee hurt.” Murphy limped as he spoke.
“A quick rest in the living room, or a stretch on the couch, will work; my cart is stuck in a ditch—my horse is tired—ten miles from home—cold night, and my knee hurts.” Murphy limped as he spoke.
“Oh! your poor knee,” said Mrs. Kelly; “I'll put a dhrop o' whisky and brown paper on it, sure—”
“Oh! your poor knee,” said Mrs. Kelly; “I’ll put a bit of whiskey and brown paper on it, for sure—”
“And what gentlemen are these, Mrs. Kelly, who have so filled your house?”
“And who are these gentlemen, Mrs. Kelly, that have taken over your house?”
“Gintlemen that came by the coach a while agone, and supping in the parlour now, sure.”
“Gentlemen who came by the coach a little while ago, and are having dinner in the parlor now, for sure.”
“Would you give my compliments, and ask would they allow me, under the present peculiar circumstances, to join them? and in the meantime, send somebody down the road to take the cushions out of my gig; for there is no use in attempting to get the gig out till morning.”
“Could you please pass on my compliments and ask if they would let me join them, given the current unusual circumstances? Also, could you send someone down the road to take the cushions out of my carriage? There’s no point in trying to get the carriage out until morning.”
“Sartinly, Misther Murphy, we'll send for the cushions; but as for the gentlemen, they are all on the other side.”
“Sartinly, Mr. Murphy, we'll get the cushions; but as for the gentlemen, they're all on the other side.”
“What other side?”
“What other side?”
“The Honourable's voters, sure.”
“The Honorable's voters, sure.”
“Pooh! is that all?” said Murphy,—“I don't mind that, I've no objection on that account; besides, they need not know who I am,” and he gave the landlord a knowing wink, to which the landlord as knowingly returned another.
“Pooh! Is that all?” said Murphy. “I don't mind that. I have no problem with it; besides, they don’t need to know who I am,” and he gave the landlord a sly wink, which the landlord returned with one of his own.
The message to the gentlemen was delivered, and Murphy was immediately requested to join their party; this was all he wanted, and he played off his powers of diversion on the innocent citizens so successfully, that before supper was half over they thought themselves in luck to have fallen in with such a chance acquaintance. Murphy fired away jokes, repartees, anecdotes, and country gossip, to their delight; and when the eatables were disposed of, he started them on the punch-drinking tack afterwards so cleverly, that he hoped to see three parts of them tipsy before they retired to rest.
The message was delivered to the gentlemen, and they quickly invited Murphy to join their group; that was all he wanted, and he used his charm on the unsuspecting citizens so effectively that by the time dinner was halfway through, they felt fortunate to have met such an interesting acquaintance. Murphy unleashed jokes, witty comebacks, stories, and local gossip, much to their enjoyment; and when the food was gone, he skillfully led them to start drinking punch, hoping to see most of them tipsy before they went to bed.
“Do you feel your knee better now, sir?” asked one of the party, of Murphy.
“Do you feel better about your knee now, sir?” asked one of the group, to Murphy.
“Considerably, thank you; whisky punch, sir, is about the best cure for bruises or dislocations a man can take.”
“Thank you very much; whisky punch, sir, is probably the best remedy for bruises or dislocations a person can have.”
“I doubt that, sir,” said a little matter-of-fact man, who had now interposed his reasonable doubts for the twentieth time during Murphy's various extravagant declarations, and the interruption only made Murphy romance the more.
“I doubt that, sir,” said a straightforward man, who had now expressed his reasonable doubts for the twentieth time during Murphy's various extravagant claims, and the interruption only made Murphy more dramatic.
“You speak of your fiery Dublin stuff, sir; but our country whisky is as mild as milk, and far more wholesome; then, sir, our fine air alone would cure half the complaints without a grain of physic.”
“You talk about your strong Dublin drinks, sir; but our country whiskey is as smooth as milk, and much healthier; plus, sir, just our fresh air alone could fix half the problems without needing any medicine.”
“I doubt that, sir!” said the little man.
“I doubt that, sir!” said the short man.
“I assure you, sir, a friend of my own from town came down here last spring on crutches, and from merely following a light whisky diet and sleeping with his window open, he was able to dance at the race ball in a fortnight; as for this knee of mine, it's a trifle, though it was a bad upset too.”
“I promise you, sir, a friend of mine from town came down here last spring on crutches, and just by sticking to a light whiskey diet and sleeping with his window open, he was able to dance at the race ball in two weeks; as for this knee of mine, it's nothing serious, even though it was a pretty bad injury too.”
“How did it happen, sir? Was it your horse—or your harness—or your gig—or—”
“How did it happen, sir? Was it your horse—or your harness—or your carriage—or—”
“None o' them, sir; it was a Banshee.”
“None of them, sir; it was a Banshee.”
“A Banshee!” said the little man; “what's that?”
“A Banshee!” said the little man. “What’s that?”
“A peculiar sort of supernatural creature that is common here, sir. She was squatted down on one side of the road, and my mare shied at her, and being a spirited little thing, she attempted to jump the ditch and missed it in the dark.”
“A strange kind of supernatural creature that’s common around here, sir. She was crouched down on one side of the road, and my mare got spooked by her, and since she’s a lively little thing, she tried to jump over the ditch and missed it in the dark.”
“Jump a ditch, with a gig after her, sir?” said the little man.
“Jump over a ditch, with a carriage after her, sir?” said the little man.
“Oh, common enough to do that here, sir; she'd have done it easy in the daylight, but she could not measure her distance in the dark, and bang she went into the ditch: but it's a trifle, after all. I am generally run over four or five times a year.”
“Oh, it's pretty common to do that here, sir; she would have done it easily during the day, but she couldn't judge the distance in the dark, and then she crashed into the ditch: but it's no big deal, after all. I usually get run over four or five times a year.”
“And you alive to tell it!” said the little man, incredulously.
“And you’re alive to tell the story!” said the little man, in disbelief.
“It's hard to kill us here, sir, we are used to accidents.”
“It's tough to take us down here, sir; we're used to accidents.”
“Well, the worst accident I ever heard of,” said one of the citizens, “happened to a friend of mine, who went to visit a friend of his on a Sunday, and all the family happened to be at church; so on driving into the yard there was no one to take his horse, therefore he undertook the office of ostler himself, but being unused to the duty, he most incautiously took off the horse's bridle before unyoking him from his gig, and the animal, making a furious plunge forward—my friend being before him at the time—the shaft of the gig was driven through his body, and into the coach-house gate behind him, and stuck so fast that the horse could not drag it out after; and in this dreadful situation they remained until the family returned from church, and saw the awful occurrence. A servant was despatched for a doctor, and the shaft was disengaged, and drawn out of the man's body—just at the pit of the stomach; he was laid on a bed, and every one thought of course he must die at once, but he didn't; and the doctor came next day, and he wasn't dead—did what he could for him—and, to make a long story short, sir, the man recovered.”
“Well, the worst accident I ever heard of,” said one of the citizens, “happened to a friend of mine who went to visit a friend on a Sunday, and the whole family happened to be at church. So when he drove into the yard, there was no one to take his horse. He decided to handle it himself, but since he wasn’t used to the job, he carelessly took off the horse's bridle before unhitching him from his gig. The horse then made a sudden lunge forward—my friend was right in front of him—and the shaft of the gig was driven through his body and into the coach house gate behind him. It got stuck so tight that the horse couldn't pull it out, and they were stuck in this terrible situation until the family came back from church and saw what had happened. A servant was sent for a doctor, and the shaft was removed from the man’s body—right at the pit of his stomach. They laid him on a bed, and everyone figured he would die right away, but he didn’t. The doctor came the next day, and he still wasn’t dead—he did what he could for him—and to make a long story short, sir, the man recovered.”
“Pooh! pooh!” said the diminutive doubter.
“Pooh! Pooh!” said the small skeptic.
“It's true,” said the narrator.
“It's true,” the narrator said.
“I make no doubt of it, sir,” said Murphy; “I know a more extraordinary case of recovery myself.”
“I have no doubt about it, sir,” said Murphy; “I know of an even more extraordinary case of recovery myself.”
“I beg your pardon, sir,” said the cit; “I have not finished my story yet, for the most extraordinary part of the story remains to be told; my friend, sir, was a very sickly man before the accident happened—a very sickly man, and after that accident he became a hale healthy man. What do you think of that, sir?”
“I’m sorry, sir,” said the citizen; “I haven't finished my story yet, because the most incredible part is still to come; my friend, sir, was a really sickly man before the accident happened—a really sickly man, and after that accident, he became a strong, healthy man. What do you think of that, sir?”
“It does not surprise me in the least, sir,” said Murphy; “I can account for it readily.”
“It doesn’t surprise me at all, sir,” said Murphy; “I can explain it easily.”
“Well, sir, I never heard It accounted for, though I know it to be true; I should like to hear how you account for it?”
“Well, sir, I’ve never heard an explanation for it, but I know it’s true; I’d like to hear how you explain it?”
“Very simply, sir,” said Murphy; “don't you perceive the man discovered a mine of health by a shaft being sunk in the pit of his stomach?”
“Very simply, sir,” said Murphy; “don’t you see the man found a mine of health by a shaft being sunk in the pit of his stomach?”
Murphy's punning solution of the cause of cure was merrily received by the company, whose critical taste was not of that affected nature which despises jeu de mots, and will not be satisfied under a jeu d'esprit; the little doubting man alone refused to be pleased.
Murphy's playful take on the reason for the cure was well-received by the group, whose discerning taste wasn't the kind that looks down on puns and isn't satisfied without a clever twist; only the little skeptical man refused to be amused.
“I doubt the value of a pun always, sir. Dr. Johnson said, sir—”
“I always question the value of a pun, sir. Dr. Johnson said, sir—”
“I know,” said Murphy; “that the man who would make a pun would pick a pocket; that's old, sir,—but is dearly remembered by all those who cannot make puns themselves.”
“I know,” said Murphy; “that a person who would make a pun would also pick a pocket; that’s old, sir—but it’s fondly remembered by everyone who can’t make puns themselves.”
“Exactly,” said one of the party they called Wiggins. “It is the old story of the fox and the grapes. Did you ever hear, sir, the story of the fox and the grapes? The fox one day was—”
“Exactly,” said one of the group they called Wiggins. “It’s the classic tale of the fox and the grapes. Have you ever heard the story of the fox and the grapes, sir? One day, the fox was—”
“Yes, yes,” said Murphy, who, fond of absurdity as he was, could not stand the fox and the grapes by way of something new.
“Yes, yes,” said Murphy, who, as much as he enjoyed the absurd, could not stand the idea of the fox and the grapes as something fresh.
“They're sour, said the fox.”
“They're sour,” said the fox.
“Yes,” said Murphy, “a capital story.”
“Yes,” said Murphy, “a great story.”
“Oh, them fables is so good!” said Wiggins.
“Oh, those fables are so good!” said Wiggins.
“All nonsense!” said the diminutive contradictor.
“All nonsense!” said the tiny person who always disagrees.
“Nonsense, nothing but nonsense; the ridiculous stuff of birds and beasts speaking! As if any one could believe such stuff.”
“Nonsense, just nonsense; the crazy idea of birds and animals talking! As if anyone could actually believe that.”
“I do—firmly—for one,” said Murphy.
"I do—strongly—for one," said Murphy.
“You do?” said the little man.
"You do?" said the little man.
“I do—and do you know why?”
“I do—and do you know why?”
“I cannot indeed conceive,” said the little man, with a bitter grin.
“I really can’t understand,” said the little man, with a bitter grin.
“It is, sir, because I myself know a case that occurred in this very country of a similar nature.”
“It is, sir, because I know of a case that happened right here in this country that is similar.”
“Do you want to make me believe you knew a fox that spoke, sir?” said the mannikin, almost rising into anger.
“Are you trying to convince me that you knew a talking fox, sir?” the little man said, nearly getting angry.
“Many, sir,” said Murphy, “many.”
“Many, sir,” said Murphy, “lots.”
“Well! after that!” said the little man.
“Well! After that!” said the little guy.
“But the case I immediately allude to is not of a fox, but a cat,” said Murphy.
“But the case I'm referring to isn't about a fox, but a cat,” said Murphy.
“A cat? Oh, yes—to be sure—a cat speak, indeed!” said the little gentleman.
“A cat? Oh, yes—definitely—a cat can talk, for sure!” said the little man.
“It is a fact, sir,” said Murphy; “and if the company would not object to my relating the story, I will state the particulars.”
“It’s a fact, sir,” said Murphy; “and if the company doesn’t mind me sharing the story, I’ll give you the details.”
The proposal was received with acclamation; and Murphy, in great enjoyment of the little man's annoyance, cleared his throat, and made all the preparatory demonstrations of a regular raconteur; but, before he began, he recommended the gentlemen to mix fresh tumblers all round that they might have nothing to do but listen and drink silently. “For of all things in the world,” said Murtough, “I hate a song or a story to be interrupted by the rattle of spoons.”
The proposal was met with cheers, and Murphy, thoroughly enjoying the little man's irritation, cleared his throat and made all the showy gestures of a true storyteller; but before he started, he advised the gentlemen to pour fresh drinks all around so they could just listen and sip quietly. “Because out of everything in the world,” said Murtough, “I can't stand it when a song or a story gets interrupted by the clinking of spoons.”
They obeyed; and while they are mixing their punch, we will just turn over a fresh page, and devote a new Chapter to the following
They complied; and while they're mixing their punch, let's just turn to a fresh page and dedicate a new chapter to the following
MARVELLOUS LEGEND
CHAPTER XXIII
MURTOUGH MURPHY'S STORY; BEING YE MARVELLOUS LEGEND OF TOM CONNOR'S CAT
“There was a man in these parts, sir, you must know, called Tom Connor, and he had a cat that was equal to any dozen of rat-traps, and he was proud of the baste, and with rayson; for she was worth her weight in goold to him in saving his sacks of meal from the thievery of the rats and mice; for Tom was an extensive dealer in corn, and influenced the rise and fall of that article in the market, to the extent of a full dozen of sacks at a time, which he either kept or sold, as the spirit of free trade or monopoly came over him. Indeed, at one time, Tom had serious thoughts of applying to the government for a military force to protect his granary when there was a threatened famine in the county.”
“There was a guy around here, you should know, named Tom Connor, and he had a cat that was just as good as a dozen rat traps. He was really proud of that cat, and he had every reason to be; she was worth her weight in gold for saving his bags of flour from rats and mice. Tom was a major dealer in corn and could significantly influence the price of it in the market, managing a dozen sacks at a time, depending on whether he felt like keeping them or selling them, based on his mood about free trade or monopoly. In fact, at one point, Tom seriously considered asking the government for military help to protect his granary when there was a threat of famine in the county.”
“Pooh! pooh! sir,” said the matter-of-fact little man: “as if a dozen sacks could be of the smallest consequence in a whole county—pooh! pooh!”
“Pfft! Whatever, sir,” said the practical little man. “As if a dozen sacks could possibly matter in an entire county—pfft! Whatever!”
“Well, sir,” said Murphy, “I can't help if you don't believe; but it's truth what I am telling you, and pray don't interrupt me, though you may not believe; by the time the story's done you'll have heard more wonderful things than that,—and besides, remember you're a stranger in these parts, and have no notion of the extraordinary things, physical, metaphysical, and magical, which constitute the idiosyncrasy of rural destiny.”
“Well, sir,” Murphy said, “I can’t help it if you don’t believe me; but what I’m telling you is true, and please don’t interrupt me, even if you’re skeptical; by the time I finish the story, you’ll have heard even more amazing things than that—and besides, keep in mind you’re a stranger here and have no idea about the extraordinary things, physical, metaphysical, and magical, that make up the unique character of rural life.”
The little man did not know the meaning of Murphy's last sentence—nor Murphy either; but, having stopped the little man's throat with big words, he proceeded—
The little man didn’t understand what Murphy’s last sentence meant—neither did Murphy; but, having choked the little man with his complicated words, he went on—
“This cat, sir, you must know, was a great pet, and was so up to everything, that Tom swore she was a'most like a Christian, only she couldn't speak, and had so sensible a look in her eyes, that he was sartin sure the cat knew every word that was said to her. Well, she used to sit by him at breakfast every morning, and the eloquent cock of her tail, as she used to rub against his leg, said, 'Give me some milk, Tom Connor,' as plain as print, and the plenitude of her purr afterwards spoke a gratitude beyond language. Well, one morning, Tom was going to the neighbouring town to market, and he had promised the wife to bring home shoes to the childre' out o' the price of the corn; and sure enough, before he sat down to breakfast, there was Tom taking the measure of the children's feet, by cutting notches on a bit of stick; and the wife gave him so many cautions about getting a 'nate fit' for 'Billy's purty feet,' that Tom, in his anxiety to nick the closest possible measure, cut off the child's toe. That disturbed the harmony of the party, and Tom was obliged to breakfast alone, while the mother was endeavouring to cure Billy; in short, trying to make a heal of his toe. Well, sir, all the time Tom was taking measure for the shoes, the cat was observing him with that luminous peculiarity of eye for which her tribe is remarkable; and when Tom sat down to breakfast the cat rubbed up against him more vigorously than usual; but Tom, being bewildered between his expected gain in corn and the positive loss of his child's toe, kept never minding her, until the cat, with a sort of caterwauling growl, gave Tom a dab of her claws, that went clean through his leathers, and a little further. 'Wow!' says Tom, with a jump, clapping his hand on the part, and rubbing it, 'by this and that, you drew the blood out o' me,' says Tom; 'you wicked divil—tish!—go along!' says he, making a kick at her. With that the cat gave a reproachful look at him, and her eyes glared just like a pair of mail-coach lamps in a fog. With that, sir, the cat, with a mysterious 'mi-ow'' fixed a most penetrating glance on Tom, and distinctly uttered his name.
“This cat, sir, you should know, was a great pet, and was so in tune with everything that Tom swore she was almost like a human, only she couldn’t talk, and had such a sensible look in her eyes that he was certain the cat understood every word said to her. Well, she would sit by him at breakfast every morning, and the way her tail waved as she rubbed against his leg clearly said, 'Give me some milk, Tom Connor,' just as plain as print, and the depth of her purr afterwards expressed a gratitude beyond words. One morning, Tom was going to the nearby town to market, and he had promised his wife to bring home shoes for the children from the money he made selling corn; sure enough, before he sat down to breakfast, there was Tom taking the measure of the children's feet by cutting notches on a stick; and his wife gave him so many reminders about getting a 'nice fit' for 'Billy's pretty feet' that Tom, in his eagerness to get the most accurate measure, accidentally cut off the child's toe. That threw off the mood of the breakfast, and Tom had to eat alone while his wife tried to fix Billy, in short, trying to make a heal of his toe. While this was happening, the cat was watching him with that unique shining look that her kind is known for; and when Tom sat down to breakfast, the cat rubbed against him more insistently than usual; but Tom, being torn between the expected gain from corn and the actual loss of his child's toe, kept ignoring her until the cat, with a sort of growl, gave Tom a swipe of her claws that went right through his pants and a bit more. 'Wow!' says Tom, jumping up, clapping his hand on the spot and rubbing it, 'by this and that, you drew blood out of me,' says Tom; 'you wicked devil—get lost!' he says, trying to kick her. The cat then gave him a reproachful look, and her eyes glared just like a pair of coach lamps in a fog. Then, sir, the cat, with a mysterious 'mi-ow', fixed a deeply penetrating gaze on Tom and clearly said his name.
“Tom felt every hair on his head as stiff as a pump-handle; and scarcely crediting his ears, he returned a searching look at the cat, who very quietly proceeded in a sort of nasal twang—
“Tom felt every hair on his head stand up like a pump handle; and barely believing his ears, he shot a questioning look at the cat, who calmly continued in a nasal twang—
“'Tom Connor,' says she.
"Tom Connor," she says.
“'The Lord be good to me!' says Tom, 'if it isn't spakin' she is!'
“'God help me!' says Tom, 'if it isn't talking she is!'"
“'Tom Connor,' says she again.
“'Tom Connor,' she says again.
“'Yes, ma'am,' says Tom.
"Yes, ma'am," Tom says.
“'Come here,' says she; 'whisper—I want to talk to you, Tom,' says she, 'the laste taste in private,' says she—rising on her hams, and beckoning him with her paw out o' the door, with a wink and a toss o' the head aiqual to a milliner.
“'Come here,' she says; 'whisper—I need to talk to you, Tom,' she says, 'the least bit in private,' she says—propping herself up on her knees and waving him over with her hand out of the door, with a wink and a toss of her head just like a hat maker.”
“Well, as you may suppose, Tom didn't know whether he was on his head or his heels, but he followed the cat, and off she went and squatted herself under the edge of a little paddock at the back of Tom's house; and as he came round the corner, she held up her paw again, and laid it on her mouth, as much as to say, 'Be cautious, Tom.' Well, divil a word Tom could say at all, with the fright, so up he goes to the cat, and says she—
“Well, as you might guess, Tom was totally confused, but he followed the cat anyway. She went off and settled down under the edge of a small paddock behind Tom's house. As he rounded the corner, she raised her paw again and put it on her mouth, as if to say, 'Be careful, Tom.' Well, Tom couldn't say a word because he was so scared, so he walked up to the cat and she said —
“'Tom,' says she, 'I have a great respect for you, and there's something I must tell you, becase you're losing character with your neighbours,' says she, 'by your goin's on,' says she, 'and it's out o' the respect that I have for you, that I must tell you,' says she.
“'Tom,' she says, 'I have a lot of respect for you, and there's something I need to tell you because you’re tarnishing your reputation with your neighbors,' she says, 'because of your behavior,' she says, 'and it’s out of the respect I have for you that I have to say this,' she says.”
“'Thank you, ma'am,' says Tom.
“'Thank you, ma'am,' Tom says.”
“'You're goin' off to the town,' says she, 'to buy shoes for the childre',' says she, 'and never thought o' gettin' me a pair.'
“'You're heading to town,' she says, 'to buy shoes for the kids,' she says, 'and never even thought about getting me a pair.'”
“'You!' says Tom.”
"Hey, you!" says Tom.
“'Yis, me, Tom Connor,' says she; 'and the neighbours wondhers that a respectable man like you allows your cat to go about the counthry barefutted,' says she.”
“‘Yes, me, Tom Connor,’ she says; ‘and the neighbors wonder why a respectable man like you lets your cat roam around the countryside without shoes,’ she says.”
“'Is it a cat to ware shoes?' says Tom.”
“'Is it a cat that wears shoes?' says Tom.”
“'Why not?' says she; 'doesn't horses ware shoes?—and I have a prettier foot than a horse, I hope,' says she, with a toss of her head.”
“'Why not?' she says; 'don’t horses wear shoes?—and I have a prettier foot than a horse, I hope,' she adds, tossing her head.”
“'Faix, she spakes like a woman; so proud of her feet,' says Tom to himself, astonished, as you may suppose, but pretending never to think it remarkable all the time; and so he went on discoursin'; and says he, 'It's thrue for you, ma'am,' says he, 'that horses wares shoes—but that stands to rayson, ma'am, you see—seeing the hardship their feet has to go through on the hard roads.'”
“‘Wow, she talks like a woman; so proud of her feet,’ Tom thinks to himself, amazed, as you can imagine, but pretending all the while that it’s no big deal; and so he continues talking and says, ‘It’s true, ma’am, that horses wear shoes—but that makes sense, you see—considering the tough conditions their feet have to endure on the hard roads.’”
“'And how do you know what hardship my feet has to go through?' says the cat, mighty sharp.”
“'And how do you know what hardships my feet have to go through?' says the cat, really sharply.”
“'But, ma'am,' says Tom, 'I don't well see how you could fasten a shoe on you,' says he.”
“'But, ma'am,' says Tom, 'I don't really see how you could put on a shoe,' says he.”
“'Lave that to me,' says the cat.”
“Leave that to me,” says the cat.
“'Did any one ever stick walnut shells on you, pussy?' says Tom, with a grin.”
“'Did anyone ever stick walnut shells on you, kitty?' says Tom, with a grin.”
“'Don't be disrespectful, Tom Connor,' says the cat, with a frown.”
“‘Don’t be disrespectful, Tom Connor,’ says the cat, frowning.”
“'I ax your pard'n, ma'am,' says he, 'but as for the horses you wor spakin' about wearin' shoes, you know their shoes is fastened on with nails, and how would your shoes be fastened on?'”
“'I beg your pardon, ma'am,' he says, 'but regarding the horses you were talking about wearing shoes, you know their shoes are attached with nails, so how would your shoes be attached?'”
“'Ah, you stupid thief!' says she, 'haven't I illigant nails o' my own?' and with that she gave him a dab of her claw, that made him roar.”
“'Oh, you stupid thief!' she says, 'don't I have beautiful nails of my own?' and with that, she gave him a swipe with her claw that made him yell.”
“'Ow! murdher!' says he.”
"Ouch! Murder!" he said.
“'Now, no more of your palaver, Misther Connor,' says the cat; 'just be off and get me the shoes.'”
“'Now, enough of your chatter, Mister Connor,' says the cat; 'just go and get me the shoes.'”
“'Tare an' ouns!' says Tom, 'what'll become o' me if I'm to get shoes for my cats?' says he, 'for you increase your family four times a year, and you have six or seven every time,' says he; 'and then you must all have two pair a piece—wirra! wirra!—I'll be ruined in shoe-leather,' says Tom.
“‘Darn it!’ says Tom, ‘what’s going to happen to me if I have to buy shoes for my cats?’ He says, ‘because you have a litter four times a year, and you get six or seven each time,’ he says; ‘and then each of them needs two pairs—oh no!—I'm going to go broke buying all this shoe leather,’ says Tom.
“'No more o' your stuff,' says the cat; 'don't be stand in' here undher the hedge talkin', or we'll lose our karacthers—for I've remarked your wife is jealous, Tom.'
“'Cut the nonsense,' says the cat; 'don't just stand here under the hedge talking, or we'll lose our characters—I've noticed your wife is jealous, Tom.'”
“'Pon my sowl, that's thrue,' says Tom, with a smirk.
“'On my soul, that's true,' says Tom, with a smirk.
“'More fool she,' says the cat, 'for, 'pon my conscience, Tom, you're as ugly as if you wor bespoke.'
“More fool she,” says the cat, “because, honestly, Tom, you're as ugly as if you were custom-made.”
“Off ran the cat with these words, leaving Tom in amazement. He said nothing to the family, for fear of fright'ning them, and off he went to the town as he pretended—for he saw the cat watching him through a hole in the hedge; but when he came to a turn at the end of the road, the dickings a mind he minded the market, good or bad, but went off to Squire Botherum's, the magisthrit, to sware examinations agen the cat.”
“Off ran the cat with these words, leaving Tom in shock. He said nothing to the family, afraid of scaring them, and off he went to the town as he pretended—because he saw the cat watching him through a hole in the hedge; but when he reached a turn at the end of the road, he thought about the market, whether it was good or bad, but headed off to Squire Botherum's, the magistrate, to swear in exams against the cat.”
“Pooh! pooh!—nonsense!!” broke in the little man, who had listened thus far to Murtough with an expression of mingled wonder and contempt, while the rest of the party willingly gave up the reins to nonsense, and enjoyed Murtough's Legend and their companion's more absurd common sense.
“Pooh! pooh!—nonsense!!” interrupted the little man, who had been listening to Murtough with a look of both disbelief and disdain, while the rest of the group happily embraced the absurdity and enjoyed Murtough's Legend along with their companion's even more ridiculous common sense.
“Don't interrupt him, Goggins,” said Mister Wiggins.
“Don't interrupt him, Goggins,” Mister Wiggins said.
“How can you listen to such nonsense?” returned Goggins. “Swear examinations against a cat, indeed! pooh! pooh!”
“How can you listen to such nonsense?” Goggins replied. “Swearing examinations against a cat, seriously? Ugh!”
“My dear sir,” said Murtough, “remember this is a fair story, and that the country all around here is full of enchantment. As I was telling you, Tom went off to swear examinations.”
“My dear sir,” said Murtough, “remember this is a great story, and the area around here is full of magic. As I was saying, Tom went off to take his exams.”
“Ay, ay!” shouted all but Goggins; “go on with the story.”
“Ay, ay!” shouted everyone except Goggins; “keep going with the story.”
“And when Tom was asked to relate the events of the morning, which brought him before Squire Botherum, his brain was so bewildered between his corn, and his cat, and his child's toe, that he made a very confused account of it.
“And when Tom was asked to recount the events of the morning that brought him before Squire Botherum, his mind was so muddled between his corn, his cat, and his child's toe that he gave a very mixed-up version of it.”
“'Begin your story from the beginning,' said the magistrate to Tom.
“'Start your story from the beginning,' said the magistrate to Tom.
“'Well, your honour,' says Tom, 'I was goin' to market this mornin', to sell the child's corn—I beg your pard'n—my own toes, I mane, sir.'
“'Well, Your Honor,' says Tom, 'I was going to the market this morning to sell the child's corn—I beg your pardon—my own toes, I mean, sir.'”
“'Sell your toes!' said the Squire.
“'Sell your toes!' the Squire said.”
“'No, sir, takin' the cat to market, I mane—'
'No, sir, taking the cat to market, I mean—'
“'Take a cat to market!' said the Squire. 'You're drunk, man.'
“'Take a cat to the market!' said the Squire. 'You’re drunk, man.'”
“'No, your honour, only confused a little; for when the toes began to spake to me—the cat, I mane—I was bothered clane—'
“No, your honor, I just got a bit confused; because when the toes started talking to me—the cat, I mean—I was totally thrown off—”
“'The cat speak to you!' said the Squire. 'Phew! worse than before—you're drunk, Tom.'
“The cat is talking to you!” said the Squire. “Ugh! This is even worse than before—you’re drunk, Tom.”
“'No, your honour; it's on the strength of the cat I come to spake to you—'
'No, your honor; I'm here to speak to you on account of the cat—'
“'I think it's on the strength of a pint of whisky, Tom—'
“I think it’s because of a pint of whiskey, Tom—”
“'By the vartue o' my oath, your honour, it's nothin' but the cat.' And so Tom then told him all about the affair, and the Squire was regularly astonished. Just then the bishop of the diocese and the priest of the parish happened to call in, and heard the story; and the bishop and the priest had a tough argument for two hours on the subject; the former swearing she must be a witch; but the priest denying that, and maintaining she was only enchanted; and that part of the argument was afterwards referred to the primate, and subsequently to the conclave at Rome; but the Pope declined interfering about cats, saying he had quite enough to do minding his own bulls.
“'I swear on my oath, your honor, it's nothing but a cat.' And so Tom told him everything about the situation, and the Squire was completely amazed. Just then, the bishop of the diocese and the parish priest happened to drop by and heard the story; and the bishop and the priest had a heated debate for two hours on the topic; the bishop insisting she had to be a witch, but the priest arguing against that, claiming she was just enchanted. That part of the debate was later referred to the primate, and eventually to the conclave in Rome; but the Pope refused to get involved with cat issues, saying he had plenty to handle with his own matters.”
“'In the meantime, what are we to do with the cat?' says Botherum.
“'In the meantime, what should we do with the cat?' says Botherum."
“'Burn her,' says the bishop, 'she's a witch.'
“'Burn her,' says the bishop, 'she's a witch.'”
“Only enchanted,' said the priest—'and the ecclesiastical court maintains that—'
“Only enchanted,” said the priest, “and the church court stands by that—”
“'Bother the ecclesiastical court!' said the magistrate; 'I can only proceed on the statutes;' and with that he pulled down all the law-books in his library, and hunted the laws from Queen Elizabeth down, and he found that they made laws against everything in Ireland, except a cat. The devil a thing escaped them but a cat, which did not come within the meaning of any act of parliament:—the cats only had escaped.
“'Forget the church court!' said the magistrate; 'I can only go by the laws;' and with that he pulled down all the law books in his collection, and searched through the statutes from Queen Elizabeth's time onward, and he discovered that they had laws against everything in Ireland, except for a cat. Nothing had escaped them except a cat, which did not fall under any act of parliament:—the cats were the only ones that got away.
“'There's the alien act, to be sure,' said the magistrate, 'and perhaps she's a French spy, in disguise.'
“'There's the alien act, for sure,' said the magistrate, 'and maybe she's a French spy, in disguise.'”
“'She spakes like a French spy, sure enough,' says Tom; 'and she was missin', I remember, all last Spy-Wednesday.'
“'She talks like a French spy, that’s for sure,' says Tom; 'and she was missing, I remember, all last Spy Wednesday.'”
“'That's suspicious,' says the squire—'but conviction might be difficult; and I have a fresh idea,' says Botherum.
“'That's suspicious,' says the squire—'but getting a conviction might be tough; and I have a new idea,' says Botherum.
“''Faith, it won't keep fresh long, this hot weather,' says Tom; 'so your honour had betther make use of it at wanst.'
“'Faith, it won't stay fresh long in this hot weather,' says Tom; 'so you should better use it right away.'”
“'Right,' says Botherum,—'we'll make her subject to the game laws; we'll hunt her,' says he.
“'Right,' says Botherum, 'we'll make her follow the game laws; we'll hunt her,' he says.
“'Ow!—elegant!' says Tom;—'we'll have a brave run out of her.'
“'Ow!—elegant!' says Tom;—'we'll have a great time with her.'
“'Meet me at the cross roads,' says the Squire, 'in the morning, and I'll have the hounds ready.'
“'Meet me at the crossroads,' says the Squire, 'in the morning, and I'll have the hounds ready.'”
“'Well, off Tom went home; and he was racking his brain what excuse he could make to the cat for not bringing the shoes; and at last he hit one off, just as he saw her cantering up to him, half-a-mile before he got home.
“'Well, off Tom went home, trying to think of an excuse to tell the cat for not bringing the shoes. Finally, he came up with one just as he saw her trotting up to him, half a mile before he got home.
“'Where's the shoes, Tom?' says she.
“'Where are the shoes, Tom?' she asks.
“'I have not got them to-day, ma'am,' says he.
“I don’t have them today, ma'am,” he says.
“'Is that the way you keep your promise, Tom?' says she;—'I'll tell you what it is, Tom—I'll tare the eyes out o' the childre' if you don't get me shoes.'
“‘Is that how you keep your promise, Tom?’ she says;—‘I’ll tell you what, Tom—I’ll tear the eyes out of the kids if you don’t get me shoes.’”
“'Whisht! whisht!' says Tom, frightened out of his life for his children's eyes. 'Don't be in a passion, pussy. The shoemaker said he had not a shoe in his shop, nor a last that would make one to fit you; and he says, I must bring you into the town for him to take your measure.'
“'Hush! hush!' says Tom, completely terrified for his children's sake. 'Don't get upset, kitty. The shoemaker said he didn't have a single shoe in his shop, nor a form that would fit you; and he said I need to take you into town for him to measure you.'”
“'And when am I to go?' says the cat, looking savage.
“'And when am I supposed to leave?' the cat says, looking fierce."
“'To-morrow,' says Tom.
"Tomorrow," says Tom.
“'It's well you said that, Tom,' said the cat, 'or the devil an eye I'd leave in your family this night'—and off she hopped.
“'It's good you said that, Tom,' said the cat, 'or I wouldn't leave a single eye in your family tonight'—and off she jumped.
“Tom thrimbled at the wicked look she gave.
“Tom shivered at the wicked look she gave.
“'Remember!' says she, over the hedge, with a bitter caterwaul.
“'Remember!' she says, over the hedge, with a harsh wail.
“'Never fear,' says Tom. Well, sure enough, the next mornin' there was the cat at cock-crow, licking herself as nate as a new pin, to go into the town, and out came Tom with a bag undher his arm, and the cat afther him.
“‘Don’t worry,’ says Tom. Sure enough, the next morning, there was the cat at dawn, grooming herself as neat as a new pin, ready to head into town, and out came Tom with a bag under his arm, with the cat following him.”
“'Now git into this, and I'll carry you into the town,' says Tom, opening the bag.
“'Now get in here, and I'll take you to town,' says Tom, opening the bag.”
“'Sure I can walk with you,' says the cat.
“'Of course I can walk with you,' says the cat.”
“'Oh, that wouldn't do,' says Tom; 'the people in the town is curious and slandherous people, and sure it would rise ugly remarks if I was seen with a cat afther me:—a dog is a man's companion by nature, but cats does not stand to rayson.'
“'Oh, that wouldn't work,' says Tom; 'the people in town are curious and gossipy, and it would definitely lead to some nasty comments if I was seen with a cat following me:—a dog is a man's companion by nature, but cats don’t make sense.'”
“Well, the cat, seeing there was no use in argument, got into the bag, and off Tom set to the cross roads with the bag over his shoulder, and he came up, quite innocent-like, to the corner, where the Squire, and his huntsman, and the hounds, and a pack o' people were waitin'. Out came the Squire on a sudden, just as if it was all by accident.
“Well, the cat, seeing there was no point in arguing, climbed into the bag, and off Tom went to the crossroads with the bag over his shoulder. He approached the corner, looking completely innocent, where the Squire, his huntsman, the hounds, and a crowd of people were waiting. Suddenly, the Squire appeared, as if it were all just a coincidence."
“'God save you, Tom,' says he.
“'God save you, Tom,' he says.
“'God save you kindly, sir,' says Tom.
“'God save you kindly, sir,' says Tom.
“'What's that bag you have at your back?' says the Squire.
“'What's that bag you have on your back?' asks the Squire.
“'Oh, nothin' at all, sir,' says Tom—makin' a face all the time, as much as to say, I have her safe.
“'Oh, nothing at all, sir,' Tom says—making a face the whole time, implying, I have her safe.
“'Oh, there's something in that bag, I think,' says the Squire; 'and you must let me see it.'
“'Oh, I think there's something in that bag,' says the Squire; 'so you have to let me see it.'”
“'If you bethray me, Tom Connor,' says the cat in a low voice, 'by this and that I'll never spake to you again!'
“'If you betray me, Tom Connor,' says the cat in a low voice, 'by this and that I'll never talk to you again!’”
“'Pon my honour, sir,' said Tom, with a wink and a twitch of his thumb towards the bag, 'I haven't anything in it.'
“Honestly, sir,” said Tom, with a wink and a flick of his thumb toward the bag, “I don’t have anything in it.”
“'I have been missing my praties of late,' says the Squire; 'and I'd just like to examine that bag,' says he.
“I’ve been missing my potatoes lately,” says the Squire; “and I’d really like to check that bag,” he says.
“'Is it doubting my charackther you'd be, sir?' says Tom, pretending to be in a passion.
“'Are you questioning my character, sir?' Tom says, pretending to be angry.
“'Tom, your sowl!' says the voice in the sack, 'if you let the cat out of the bag, I'll murther you.'
“'Tom, your soul!' says the voice in the sack, 'if you let the cat out of the bag, I'll kill you.'”
“'An honest man would make no objection to be sarched,' said the Squire; 'and I insist on it,' says he, laying hold o' the bag, and Tom purtending to fight all the time; but, my jewel! before two minutes, they shook the cat out o' the bag, sure enough, and off she went with her tail as big as a sweeping brush, and the Squire, with a thundering view halloo after her, clapt the dogs at her heels, and away they went for the bare life. Never was there seen such running as that day—the cat made for a shaking bog, the loneliest place in the whole country, and there the riders were all thrown out, barrin' the huntsman, who had a web-footed horse on purpose for soft places; and the priest, whose horse could go anywhere by reason of the priest's blessing; and, sure enough, the huntsman and his riverence stuck to the hunt like wax; and just as the cat got on the border of the bog, they saw her give a twist as the foremost dog closed with her, for he gave her a nip in the flank. Still she went on, however, and headed them well, towards an old mud cabin in the middle of the bog, and there they saw her jump in at the window, and up came the dogs the next minit, and gathered round the house with the most horrid howling ever was heard. The huntsman alighted, and went into the house to turn the cat out again, when what should he see but an old hag lying in bed in the corner?
“'An honest man wouldn't mind being searched,' said the Squire; 'and I insist on it,' he said, grabbing the bag while Tom pretended to fight the whole time; but, my dear! within two minutes, they shook the cat out of the bag, and off she went with her tail puffed up like a broom, and the Squire, with a loud shout after her, sent the dogs after her, and away they went for dear life. There was never running like that day—the cat headed for a bog, the loneliest spot in the whole area, and there the riders all got thrown off, except for the huntsman, who had a web-footed horse specifically for soft land; and the priest, whose horse could go anywhere thanks to the priest's blessing; and sure enough, the huntsman and his reverence stuck to the hunt like glue; and just as the cat reached the edge of the bog, they saw her twist as the leading dog caught up with her, giving her a nip in the side. Still, she kept going, and led them well towards an old mud cabin in the middle of the bog, and there they saw her jump through the window, and up came the dogs the next minute, surrounding the house with the most horrible howling anyone had ever heard. The huntsman got down and went into the house to flush the cat out again, when what should he see but an old hag lying in bed in the corner?
“'Did you see a cat come in here?' says he.
“'Did you see a cat come in here?' he asks.”
“'Oh, no—o—o—o!' squealed the old hag, in a trembling voice; 'there's no cat here,' says she.
“'Oh, no—o—o—o!' screamed the old witch, in a shaky voice; 'there's no cat here,' she said.
“'Yelp, yelp, yelp!' went the dogs outside.
“'Yap, yap, yap!' went the dogs outside.
“'Oh, keep the dogs out o' this,' says the old hag—'oh—o—o—o!' and the huntsman saw her eyes glare under the blanket, just like a cat's.
“‘Oh, keep the dogs away from this,’ says the old hag—‘oh—o—o—o!’ and the huntsman saw her eyes shine under the blanket, just like a cat’s.”
“'Hillo!' says the huntsman, pulling down the blanket—and what should he see but the old hag's flank all in a gore of blood.
“'Hey!' says the huntsman, pulling down the blanket—and what does he see but the old hag's side covered in blood.
“'Ow, ow! you old divil—is it you? you ould cat!' says he, opening the door.
“'Ow, ow! you old devil—is it you? you old cat!' he says, opening the door.
“In rushed the dogs—up jumped the old hag, and changing into a cat before their eyes, out she darted through the window again, and made another run for it; but she couldn't escape, and the dogs gobbled her while you could say 'Jack Robinson.' But the most remarkable part of this extraordinary story, gentlemen, is, that the pack was ruined from that day out; for after having eaten the enchanted cat, the devil a thing they would ever hunt afterwards but mice.”
“In rushed the dogs—up jumped the old hag, and transformed into a cat right in front of them, then she dashed out through the window again and tried to escape; but she couldn't get away, and the dogs devoured her in the blink of an eye. But the most surprising part of this unbelievable story, gentlemen, is that the pack was done for from that day on; after having eaten the enchanted cat, they wouldn’t hunt anything but mice from then on.”
CHAPTER XXIV
Murphy's story was received with acclamation by all but the little man.
Murphy's story was met with applause from everyone except the little man.
“That is all a pack of nonsense,” said he.
"That's all a bunch of nonsense," he said.
“Well, you're welcome to it, sir,” said Murphy, “and if I had greater nonsense you should have it; but seriously, sir, I again must beg you to remember that the country all around here abounds in enchantment; scarcely a night passes without some fairy frolic; but, however you may doubt the wonderful fact of the cat speaking, I wonder you are not impressed with the points of moral in which the story abounds—”
“Sure, you can have it, sir,” said Murphy, “and if I had even more nonsense, you’d get that too; but honestly, sir, I must remind you again that this entire area is full of magic; hardly a night goes by without some fairy fun; yet, even if you're skeptical about the amazing idea of a talking cat, I’m surprised you’re not moved by the moral lessons in this story—”
“Fiddlestick!” said the miniature snarler.
“Fiddlestick!” said the tiny snarler.
“First, the little touch about the corn monopoly —then maternal vanity chastised by the loss of the child's toe—then Tom's familiarity with his cat, showing the danger arising from a man making too free with his female domestics—the historical point about the penal laws—the fatal results of letting the cat out o' the bag, with the curious final fact in natural history.”
“First, the bit about the corn monopoly—then the mother's pride hit hard by the loss of her child's toe—then Tom's close bond with his cat, highlighting the risks of a man getting too comfortable with his female staff—the historical detail about the penal laws—the tragic consequences of letting the cat out of the bag, along with the interesting final fact in natural history.”
[Footnote: Handy Andy was written when the “vexed question” of the “Corn Laws” was the all-absorbing subject of discussion.]
[Footnote: Handy Andy was written when the "vexing issue" of the "Corn Laws" was the main topic of discussion.]
“It's all nonsense,” said the little man, “and I am ashamed of myself for being such a fool as to sit—alistening to such stuff instead of going to bed, after the fatigue of my journey and the necessity of rising early to-morrow, to be in good time at the polling.”
“It's all nonsense,” said the little man, “and I’m embarrassed for being such a fool for sitting here listening to this instead of going to bed after the tiring journey and the need to wake up early tomorrow to make it to the polling place on time.”
“Oh! then you're going to the election, sir?” said Murphy.
“Oh! So you’re going to the election, sir?” said Murphy.
“Yes, sir—there's some sense in that—and you, gentlemen, remember we must be all up early—and I recommend you to follow my example.”
“Yes, sir—there's some logic in that—and you, gentlemen, keep in mind we all need to be up early—and I suggest you follow my lead.”
The little man rang the bell—the bootjack and slippers were called for, and, after some delay, a very sleepy-looking gossoon entered with a bootjack under his arm, but no slippers.
The little man rang the bell—the bootjack and slippers were requested, and after a bit of a wait, a very sleepy-looking gossoon came in with a bootjack under his arm, but no slippers.
“Didn't I say slippers?” said the little man.
“Didn't I say slippers?” said the little guy.
“You did, sir.”
"You did, sir."
“Where are they, sir?”
"Where are they, sir?"
“The masther says there isn't any, if you plaze, sir.”
“The master says there isn't any, if you please, sir.”
“No slippers! and you call this an inn? Oh!—well, 'what can't be cured must be endured'—hold me the bootjack, sir.”
“No slippers! And you call this an inn? Oh!—well, 'what can't be cured must be endured'—hand me the bootjack, sir.”
The gossoon obeyed—the little man inserted his heel in the cleft, but, on attempting to pull his foot from the boot, he nearly went heels over head backward. Murphy caught him and put him on his legs again. “Heads up, soldiers,” exclaimed Murtough; “I thought you were drinking too much.”
The kid complied—the little guy stuck his heel into the boot, but when he tried to pull his foot out, he almost fell backward. Murphy caught him and set him back on his feet. “Heads up, soldiers,” Murtough shouted; “I thought you were drinking too much.”
“Sir, I'm not intoxicated!” said the mannikin, snappishly. “It is the fault of that vile bootjack—what sort of a thing is that you have brought?” added he in a rage to the gossoon.
“Sir, I’m not drunk!” said the little figure, irritably. “It’s that awful bootjack’s fault—what on earth is that thing you’ve brought?” he added angrily to the gossoon.
“It's the bootjack, sir; only one o' the horns is gone, you see,” and he held up to view a rough piece of board with an angular slit in it, but one of “the horns,” as he called it, had been broken off at the top, leaving the article useless.
“It's the bootjack, sir; only one of the ends is missing, you see,” and he held up a rough piece of wood with an angular slit in it, but one of “the ends,” as he called it, had been broken off at the top, making the item useless.
“How dare you bring such a thing as that?” said the little man, in a great rage.
“How could you bring something like that?” the little man shouted, infuriated.
“Why, sir, you ax'd for a bootjack, sure, and I brought you the best I had—and it's not my fault it's bruk, so it is, for it wasn't me bruk it, but Biddy batin' the cock.”
“Why, sir, you asked for a bootjack, and I brought you the best one I had—and it's not my fault it's broken, because I didn't break it, but Biddy was beating the rooster.”
“Beating the cock!” repeated the little man in surprise. “Bless me! beat a cock with a bootjack!—what savages!”
“Beating the rooster!” repeated the little man in surprise. “Wow! Hitting a rooster with a bootjack!—what savages!”
“Oh, it's not the hen cock I mane, sir,” said the gossoon, “but the beer cock—she was batin' the cock into the barrel, sir, wid the bootjack, sir.”
“Oh, it's not the hen rooster I mean, sir,” said the kid, “but the beer tap—she was knocking the tap into the barrel, sir, with the boot jack, sir.”
“That was decidedly wrong,” said Murphy; “a bootjack is better suited to a heel-tap than a full measure.”
“That was definitely wrong,” said Murphy; “a bootjack is better for a heel-tap than for a full measure.”
“She was tapping the beer, you mean?” said the little man.
“She was tapping the beer, right?” said the little man.
“Faix, she wasn't tapping it at all, sir, but hittin' it very hard, she was, and that's the way she bruk it.”
“Faix, she wasn't tapping it at all, sir, but hitting it very hard, she was, and that's how she broke it.”
“Barbarians!” exclaimed the little man; “using a bootjack instead of a hammer!”
“Barbarians!” shouted the little man; “using a shoehorn instead of a hammer!”
“Sure the hammer was gone to the priest, sir; bekase he wanted it for the crucifixion.”
“Sure, the hammer went to the priest, sir; because he needed it for the crucifixion.”
“The crucifixion!” exclaimed the little man, horrified; “is it possible they crucify people?”
“The crucifixion!” the little man exclaimed, horrified. “Is it really possible that they crucify people?”
“Oh no, sir!” said the gossoon, grinning, “it's the picthure I main, sir—an illigant picthure that is hung up in the chapel, and he wanted a hammer to dhrive the nails—”
“Oh no, sir!” said the young man, grinning, “it's the picture I made, sir—an elegant picture that’s hung up in the chapel, and he wanted a hammer to drive the nails—”
“Oh, a picture of the crucifixion,” said the little man.
“Oh, a picture of the crucifixion,” said the little man.
“Yes, sure, sir—the alther-piece, that was althered for to fit to the place, for it was too big when it came down from Dublin, so they cut off the sides where the sojers was, bekase it stopt out the windows, and wouldn't lave a bit o' light for his riverence to read mass; and sure the sojers were no loss out o' the alther-piece, and was hung up afther in the vesthery, and serve them right, the blackguards. But it was sore agen our will to cut off the ladies at the bottom, that was cryin' and roarin'; but great good luck, the head o' the Blessed Virgin was presarved in the corner, and sure it's beautiful to see the tears runnin' down her face, just over the hole in the wall for the holy wather—which is remarkable.”
“Yeah, sure thing, sir—the altar piece that was altered to fit the space, because it was too big when it arrived from Dublin, so they cut off the sides where the soldiers were, since it blocked the windows and didn’t let in any light for his reverence to read mass; and honestly, the soldiers were no loss from the altar piece and were hung up later in the vestry, and they deserved it, the scoundrels. But it was really hard for us to cut off the ladies at the bottom, who were crying and wailing; but luckily, the head of the Blessed Virgin was preserved in the corner, and it’s truly beautiful to see the tears running down her face, just over the hole in the wall for the holy water—which is quite something.”
The gossoon was much offended by the laughter that followed his account of the altar-piece, which he had no intention of making irreverential, and suddenly became silent, with a muttered “More shame for yiz;” and as his bootjack was impracticable, he was sent off with orders for the chamber-maid to supply bed candles immediately.
The young man was really upset by the laughter that came after he shared his story about the altar piece, which he didn't mean to make disrespectful. He suddenly fell silent and muttered, "Shame on you all;" and since his bootjack wasn't working, he was sent off with instructions for the chambermaid to bring bed candles right away.
The party soon separated for their various dormitories, the little man leaving sundry charges to call them early in the morning, and to be sure to have hot water ready for shaving, and, without fail, to have their boots polished in time and left at their room doors;—to all which injunctions he severally received the answer of—“Certainly, sir;” and as the bed-room doors were slapped-to, one by one, the last sound of the retiring party was the snappish voice of the indefatigable little man, shouting, ere he shut his door,—“Early—early—don't forget, Mistress Kelly—early!”
The group quickly split up for their respective dorms, with the little guy giving various instructions to wake them up early in the morning, ensure there was hot water ready for shaving, and to make sure their boots were polished and placed at their room doors in time. He received a prompt, “Of course, sir,” for each of these requests. As the bedroom doors slammed shut one by one, the last thing they heard from the tireless little man, just before he closed his door, was his impatient voice shouting, “Early—early—don't forget, Mistress Kelly—early!”
A shake-down for Murphy in the parlour was hastily prepared; and after Mrs. Kelly was assured by Murtough that he was quite comfortable, and perfectly content with his accommodation, for which she made scores of apologies, with lamentations it was not better, &c., &c., the whole household retired to rest, and in about a quarter of an hour the inn was in perfect silence.
A quick setup for Murphy in the living room was put together, and after Mrs. Kelly was reassured by Murtough that he was really comfortable and totally okay with his place, for which she offered multiple apologies and expressed regrets that it wasn't better, etc., etc., the entire household went to bed, and in about fifteen minutes, the inn was completely silent.
Then Murtough cautiously opened his door, and after listening for some minutes, and being satisfied he was the only watcher under the roof, he gently opened one of the parlour windows and gave the preconcerted signal which he and Dick had agreed upon. Dick was under the window immediately, and after exchanging a few words with Murtough, the latter withdrew, and taking off his boots, and screening with his hand the light of a candle he carried, he cautiously ascended the stairs, and proceeded stealthily along the corridor of the dormitory, where, from the chambers on each side, a concert of snoring began to be executed, and at all the doors stood the boots and shoes of the inmates awaiting the aid of Day and Martin in the morning. But, oh! innocent calf-skins—destined to a far different fate—not Day and Martin, but Dick the Devil and Company are in wait for you. Murphy collected as many as he could carry under his arms and descended with them to the parlour window, where they were transferred to Dick, who carried them directly to the horse-pond which lay behind the inn, and there committed them to the deep. After a few journeys up and down stairs, Murtough had left the electors without a morsel of sole or upper leather, and was satisfied that a considerable delay, if not a prevention of their appearance at the poll on the morrow, would be the consequence.
Then Murtough carefully opened his door, and after listening for a few minutes and confirming he was the only one awake in the house, he quietly opened one of the parlor windows and signaled to Dick as they had planned. Dick was right under the window, and after exchanging a few words with Murtough, he stepped back, took off his boots, and shielding the light of the candle he was carrying with his hand, he quietly climbed the stairs and sneaked down the corridor of the dormitory, where a symphony of snoring began from the rooms on either side. Outside each door were the boots and shoes of the residents, waiting for the help of Day and Martin in the morning. But, oh! innocent calf-skins—destined for a very different fate—it's not Day and Martin, but Dick the Devil and his crew who are waiting for you. Murphy grabbed as many as he could carry under his arms and took them down to the parlor window, where they were handed off to Dick, who carried them straight to the horse pond behind the inn and dumped them into the depths. After a few trips up and down the stairs, Murtough had left the voters without a scrap of sole or upper leather and felt sure that a significant delay, if not a complete cancellation of their appearance at the polls the next day, would be the result.
“There, Dick,” said Murphy, “is the last of them,” as he handed the little man's shoes out of the window,—“and now, to save appearances, you must take mine too—for I must be without boots as well as the rest in the morning. What fun I shall have when the uproar begins—don't you envy me, Dick? There, be off now: but hark 'e, notwithstanding you take away my boots, you need not throw them into the horse-pond.”
“There, Dick,” Murphy said, “that’s the last of them,” as he passed the little man's shoes out the window, “and now, just to keep up appearances, you need to take mine too—because I’ll be without boots in the morning like everyone else. I can’t wait for the chaos to start—don’t you wish you could join me, Dick? Now, go on: but listen, even though you’re taking my boots, there’s no need to toss them into the horse pond.”
“'Faith, an' I will,” said Dick, dragging them out of his hands; “'t would not be honourable, if I didn't—I'd give two pair of boots for the fun you'll have.”
“'Sure, I will,” said Dick, pulling them out of his hands. “It wouldn’t be right if I didn’t—I’d trade two pairs of boots for the fun you’ll have.”
“Nonsense, Dick—Dick, I say—my boots!”
“Nonsense, Dick—Dick, I mean—my boots!”
“Honour!” cried Dick, as he vanished round the corner.
“Honor!” shouted Dick as he disappeared around the corner.
“That devil will keep his word,” muttered Murphy, as he closed the window—“I may bid good bye to that pair of boots—bad luck to him!” And yet the merry attorney could not help laughing at Dick making him a sufferer by his own trick.
“That devil will keep his word,” muttered Murphy, as he closed the window—“I can say goodbye to that pair of boots—bad luck to him!” And yet the cheerful attorney couldn't help laughing at Dick for making him a victim of his own trick.
Dick did keep his word; and after, with particular delight, sinking Murphy's boots with the rest, he, as it was preconcerted, returned to the cottage of Barny, and with his assistance drew the upset gig from the ditch, and with a second set of harness, provided for the occasion, yoked the servant's horse to the vehicle and drove home.
Dick did keep his promise; and afterwards, with particular pleasure, sinking Murphy's boots along with the others, he, as planned, went back to Barny's cottage. With his help, he pulled the overturned gig out of the ditch and, using a second set of harness he had prepared for the occasion, hitched the servant's horse to the vehicle and drove home.
Murphy, meanwhile, was bent on more mischief at the inn; and lest the loss of the boots and shoes might not be productive of sufficient impediment to the movements of the enemy, he determined on venturing a step further. The heavy sleeping of the weary and tipsy travellers enabled him to enter their chambers unobserved, and over the garments they had taken off he poured the contents of the water-jug and water-bottle he found in each room, and then laying the empty bottle and a tumbler on a chair beside each sleeper's bed, he made it appear as if the drunken men had been dry in the night, and, in their endeavours to cool their thirst, had upset the water over their own clothes. The clothes of the little man, in particular, Murphy took especial delight in sousing more profusely than his neighbour's, and not content with taking his shoes, burnt his stockings, and left the ashes in the dish of the candlestick, with just as much unconsumed as would show what they had been. He then retired to the parlour, and with many an internal chuckle at the thought of the morning's hubbub, threw off his clothes and flinging himself on the shake-down Mrs. Kelly had provided for him, was soon wrapt in the profoundest slumber, from which he never awoke until the morning uproar of the inn aroused him. He jumped from his lair and rushed to the scene of action, to soar in the storm of his own raising; and to make it more apparent that he had been as great a sufferer as the rest, he only threw a quilt over his shoulders and did not draw on his stockings. In this plight he scaled the stairs and joined the storming party, where the little man was leading the forlorn hope, with his candlestick in one hand and the remnant of his burnt stocking between the finger and thumb of the other.
Murphy, meanwhile, was looking for more trouble at the inn; and since the loss of the boots and shoes might not be enough to hinder the enemy's movements, he decided to take it a step further. The deep sleep of the tired and tipsy travelers allowed him to sneak into their rooms without being noticed. He poured the contents of the water jug and water bottle he found in each room over the clothes they had taken off. Then, he placed the empty bottle and a glass on a chair next to each sleeper's bed, making it look like the drunken men had been thirsty during the night and, in their attempts to quench their thirst, had spilled water all over their own clothes. The little man's clothes, in particular, delighted Murphy, who poured more water on them than on his neighbor’s. Not satisfied with just stealing his shoes, he also burned his stockings and left the ashes in the dish of the candlestick, with just enough left to show what they had been. He then went back to the parlor, chuckling to himself at the thought of the morning chaos, took off his clothes, and threw himself onto the makeshift bed Mrs. Kelly had prepared for him, quickly falling into a deep sleep. He didn’t wake up until the morning uproar of the inn brought him back to reality. He jumped out of bed and rushed to the scene of the chaos to join in on the whirlwind he had created. To make it clear that he had suffered just as much as everyone else, he threw a quilt over his shoulders and didn’t put on his stockings. In this state, he climbed the stairs and joined the storming group, where the little man was leading the charge, holding his candlestick in one hand and what was left of his burnt stocking in the other.
“Look at that, sir!” he cried, as he held it up to the landlord.
“Check this out, sir!” he exclaimed, holding it up to the landlord.
The landlord could only stare.
The landlord could only watch.
“Bless me!” cried Murphy, “how drunk you must have been to mistake your stocking for an extinguisher!”
“Bless me!” yelled Murphy, “you must have been so drunk to confuse your stocking for a fire extinguisher!”
“Drunk, sir—I wasn't drunk!”
“Tipsy, sir—I wasn't tipsy!”
“It looks very like it,” said Murphy, who did not wait for an answer, but bustled off to another party who was wringing out his inexpressibles at the door of his bed-room, and swearing at the gossoon that he must have his boots.
“It looks pretty much like it,” said Murphy, who didn’t wait for a reply but rushed off to another person who was wringing out his pants at the door of his bedroom, swearing at the kid that he needed his boots.
“I never seen them, sir,” said the boy.
“I've never seen them, sir,” said the boy.
“I left them at my door,” said the man.
“I left them at my door,” the man said.
“So did I leave mine,” said Murphy, “and here I am barefooted—it is most extraordinary.”
“Yeah, I left mine too,” said Murphy, “and here I am without shoes—it’s so strange.”
“Has the house been robbed?” said the innocent elector.
“Has the house been robbed?” asked the unsuspecting voter.
“Not a one o' me knows, sir!” said the boy; “but how could it be robbed and the doors all fast this mornin'?”
“Not one of us knows, sir!” said the boy; “but how could it have been robbed if all the doors were locked this morning?”
The landlady now appeared, and fired at the word “robbed!”
The landlady now showed up and reacted sharply at the word “robbed!”
“Robbed, sir!” exclaimed Mrs. Kelly; “no, sir—no one was ever robbed in my house—my house is respectable and responsible, sir—a vartuous house—none o' your rantipole places, sir, I'd have you to know, but decent and well behaved, and the house was as quiet as a lamb all night.”
“Robbed, sir!” Mrs. Kelly exclaimed. “No, sir—no one has ever been robbed in my house—my house is respectable and responsible, sir—a virtuous house—none of your wild places, sir, just so you know, but decent and well-behaved, and the house was as quiet as a lamb all night.”
“Certainly, Mrs. Kelly,” said Murphy—“not a more respectable house in Ireland—I'll vouch for that.”
“Of course, Mrs. Kelly,” said Murphy—“there isn’t a more respectable house in Ireland—I’ll guarantee that.”
“You're a gentleman, Misther Murphy,” said Mrs. Kelly, who turned down the passage, uttering indignant ejaculations in a sort of snorting manner, while her words of anger were returned by Murphy with expressions of soothing and condolence as he followed her down-stairs.
“You're a gentleman, Mr. Murphy,” Mrs. Kelly said, turning down the hallway, making indignant sounds like a snort, while Murphy responded to her anger with calming words and condolences as he followed her downstairs.
The storm still continued above, and while there they shouted and swore and complained, Murphy gave his notion of the catastrophe to the landlady below, inferring that the men were drunk and poured the water over their own clothes. To repeat this idea to themselves he re-ascended, but the men were incredulous. The little man he found buttoning on a pair of black gaiters, the only serviceable decency he had at his command, which only rendered his denuded state more ludicrous. To him Murphy asserted his belief that the whole affair was enchantment, and ventured to hope the small individual would have more faith in fairy machinations for the future; to which the little abortion only returned his usual “Pho! pho! nonsense!”
The storm was still raging overhead, and while they shouted, cursed, and complained, Murphy shared his take on the disaster with the landlady downstairs, suggesting that the men were drunk and had soaked their own clothes. To reinforce this idea, he went back up, but the men didn't believe him. He found one short guy struggling to put on a pair of black gaiters, the only decent thing he had, which only made his bare state look even more ridiculous. Murphy told him he believed the whole situation was magical and hoped the little guy would have more faith in fairy tales going forward; to which the little man just replied with his usual “Pho! pho! nonsense!”
Through all this scene of uproar, as Murphy passed to and fro, whenever he encountered the landlord, that worthy individual threw him a knowing look; and the exclamation of, “Oh, Misther Murphy—by dad!” given in a low chuckling tone, insinuated that the landlord not only smoked but enjoyed the joke.
Through all this chaos, as Murphy moved back and forth, whenever he saw the landlord, that guy shot him a knowing glance; and the exclamation, “Oh, Mr. Murphy—by God!” said in a low, chuckling tone, suggested that the landlord not only got the joke but actually enjoyed it.
“You must lend me a pair of boots, Kelly!” said Murtough.
“You have to lend me a pair of boots, Kelly!” said Murtough.
“To be sure, sir—ha! ha! ha!—but you are the quare man, Misther Murphy—”
“To be sure, sir—ha! ha! ha!—but you are the odd man, Mr. Murphy—”
“Send down the road and get my gig out of the ditch.”
“Go down the road and get my car out of the ditch.”
“To be sure, sir. Poor devils! purty hands they got into,” and off went the landlord, with a chuckle.
“To be sure, sir. Poor guys! They really got themselves into it,” and off went the landlord, chuckling.
The messengers sent for the gig returned, declaring there was no gig to be seen anywhere.
The messengers sent for the carriage came back, saying there was no carriage to be found anywhere.
Murphy affected great surprise at the intelligence—again went among the bamboozled electors, who were all obliged to go to bed for want of clothes; and his bitter lamentations over the loss of his gig almost reconciled them to their minor troubles.
Murphy pretended to be really surprised by the news—he went back to the confused voters, who all had to go to bed because they had no clothes; and his bitter complaints about losing his gig almost made them feel better about their smaller issues.
To the fears they expressed that they should not be able to reach the town in time for polling that day, Murphy told them to set their minds at rest, for they would be in time on the next.
To the fears they shared about not being able to make it to the town in time for voting that day, Murphy reassured them, telling them to relax, because they would definitely arrive on time the next day.
He then borrowed a saddle as well as the pair of boots from the landlord, and the little black mare bore Murphy triumphantly back to the town, after he had securely impounded Scatterbrain's voters, who were anxiously and hourly expected by their friends. Still they came not. At last, Handy Andy, who happened to be in town with Scatterbrain, was despatched to hurry them, and his orders were not to come back without them.
He then borrowed a saddle and a pair of boots from the landlord, and the little black mare carried Murphy proudly back to town after he had safely secured Scatterbrain's voters, who were eagerly awaited by their friends. Still, they didn't arrive. Finally, Handy Andy, who was in town with Scatterbrain, was sent to hurry them up, and he was instructed not to return without them.
Handy, on his arrival at the inn, found the electors in bed, and all the fires in the house employed in drying their clothes. The little man, wrapped in a blanket, was superintending the cooking of his own before the kitchen grate; there hung his garments on some cross sticks suspended by a string, after the fashion of a roasting-jack, which the small gentleman turned before a blazing turf fire; and beside this contrivance of his swung a goodly joint of meat, which a bouncing kitchen wench came over to baste now and then.
Handy, when he arrived at the inn, found the electors in bed, with all the fires in the house working to dry their clothes. The little man, wrapped in a blanket, was overseeing the cooking of his own clothes in front of the kitchen grate; his garments were hung on some cross sticks that were tied with a string, like a roasting-jack, which the small gentleman turned before a roaring turf fire. Next to this setup, a large joint of meat hung, which a lively kitchen girl came over to baste from time to time.
Andy was answering some questions of the inquisitive little man, when the kitchen maid, handing the basting-ladle to Andy, begged him to do a good turn and just to baste the beef for her, for that her heart was broke with all she had to do, cooking dinner for so many.
Andy was answering some questions from the curious little man when the kitchen maid, handing the basting ladle to Andy, asked him for a favor and to baste the beef for her, saying that she was overwhelmed with all she had to do cooking dinner for so many.
Andy, always ready to oblige, consented, and plied the ladle actively between the troublesome queries of the little man; but at last, getting confused with some very crabbed questions put to him, Andy became completely bothered, and lifting a brimming ladle of dripping, poured it over the little man's coat instead of the beef.
Andy, always willing to help, agreed and actively poured the ladle between the annoying questions from the little man; but finally, getting mixed up with some really tricky questions directed at him, Andy became totally flustered and, lifting a full ladle of dripping, accidentally poured it over the little man's coat instead of the beef.
A roar from the proprietor of the clothes followed, and he implanted a kick at such advantage upon Andy, that he upset him into the dripping-pan; and Andy, in his fall, endeavouring to support himself, caught at the suspended articles above him, and the clothes, and the beef, and Andy, all swam in gravy.
A shout from the owner of the clothes came next, and he kicked Andy so hard that he knocked him into the drip pan. In trying to catch himself as he fell, Andy grabbed at the items hanging above him, and soon the clothes, the beef, and Andy were all swimming in gravy.

CHAPTER XXV
While disaster and hubbub were rife below, the electors up-stairs were holding a council whether it would not be better to send back the “Honourable's” messenger to the town and request a supply of shoes, which they had no other means of getting. The debate was of an odd sort; they were all in their several beds at the time, and roared at each other through their doors, which were purposely left open that they might enjoy each other's conversation; number seven replied to number three, and claimed respect to his arguments on the score of seniority; the blue room was completely controverted by the yellow; and the double-bedded room would, of course, have had superior weight in the argument, only that everything it said was lost by the two honourable members speaking together. The French king used to hold a council called a “bed of justice,” in which neither justice nor a bed had anything to do, so that this Irish conference better deserved the title than any council the Bourbon ever assembled. The debate having concluded, and the question being put and carried, the usher of the black counterpane was desired to get out of bed, and, wrapped in the robe of office whence he derived his title, to go down-stairs and call the “Honourable's” messenger to the “bar of the house,” and there order him a pint of porter, for refreshment after his ride; and forthwith to send him back again to the town for a supply of shoes.
While chaos was unfolding below, the electors upstairs were having a meeting to decide if they should send the "Honourable's" messenger back to the town to request a supply of shoes, since they had no other way to get them. The debate was quite unusual; they were all in their respective beds at the time, shouting at each other through their doors, which were intentionally left open so they could enjoy each other’s conversation. Number seven responded to number three, insisting his arguments deserved respect because he was older; the blue room completely countered the yellow room's points; and the double-bedded room would have had more weight in the discussion if only both of its members hadn't been speaking at the same time. The French king used to hold a council called a “bed of justice,” where neither justice nor a bed was involved, making this Irish meeting more deserving of that title than any council the Bourbons ever held. Once the debate concluded and the vote was taken and passed, the usher of the black counterpane was asked to get out of bed and, wrapped in the robe of office that gave him his title, go downstairs and summon the “Honourable's” messenger to the “bar of the house,” where he would order him a pint of porter for refreshment after his ride, and then immediately send him back to the town for a supply of shoes.
The house was unanimous in voting the supplies. The usher reached the kitchen and found Andy in his shirt sleeves, scraping the dripping from his livery with an old knife, whose hackled edge considerably assisted Andy's own ingenuity in the tearing of his coat in many places, while the little man made no effort towards the repair of his garment, but held it up before him, and regarded it with a piteous look.
The entire house agreed on the supplies. The usher got to the kitchen and saw Andy in his shirtsleeves, scraping the grease from his uniform with an old knife, whose jagged edge helped Andy tear his coat in several spots even more. The little man didn't make any attempt to fix his outfit; instead, he held it up in front of him and looked at it with a sad expression.
To the usher of the black counterpane's question, whether Andy was the “Honourable's messenger,” Andy replied in the affirmative; but to the desire expressed, that he would ride back to the town, Andy returned a decided negative.
To the usher's question about whether Andy was the “Honourable's messenger,” Andy answered yes; but when asked if he would ride back to town, Andy firmly said no.
“My ordhers is not to go back without you,” said Andy.
“My orders are not to go back without you,” said Andy.
“But we have no shoes,” said the usher; “and cannot go until we get some.”
“But we don’t have any shoes,” said the usher; “and we can’t leave until we get some.”
“My ordher is not to go back without you.”
“My order is not to go back without you.”
“But if we can't go?”
"But what if we can't go?"
“Well, then, I can't go back, that's all,” said Andy.
“Well, I can’t go back, that’s it,” said Andy.
The usher, the landlord, and the landlady all hammered away at Andy for a long time, in vain trying to convince him he ought to return, as he was desired; still Andy stuck to the letter of his orders, and said he often got into trouble for not doing exactly what he was bid, and that he was bid “not to go back without them, and he would not—so he wouldn't—divil a fut.”
The usher, the landlord, and the landlady all kept pushing Andy for a long time, trying to persuade him that he should come back, as requested; but Andy stood firm on his orders and said he often got into trouble for not doing exactly what he was told, and that he was told “not to go back without them, and he wouldn’t—so he wouldn’t—no way.”
At last, however, Andy was made to understand the propriety of riding back to the town; and was desired to go as fast as his horse could carry him, to gallop every foot of the way; but Andy did no such thing; he had received a good thrashing once for being caught galloping his master's horse on the road, and he had no intention of running the risk a second time, because “the stranger” told him to do so. “What does he know about it?” said Andy to himself; “'faith, it's fair and aisy I'll go, and not disthress the horse to plaze any one.” So he went back his ten miles at a reasonable pace only; and when he appeared without the electors, a storm burst on poor Andy.
At last, Andy realized that it was appropriate to ride back to town and was told to go as fast as his horse could take him, to gallop the entire way. But Andy didn’t do that; he had already gotten a good beating once for galloping his master's horse on the road, and he didn’t want to take that risk again just because “the stranger” told him to. “What does he know about it?” Andy thought to himself. “Honestly, I’ll just go at an easy pace and not stress the horse to please anyone.” So he rode back the ten miles at a reasonable speed, and when he arrived without the electors, a storm fell on poor Andy.
“There! I knew how it would be,” said he, “and not my fault at all.”
“There! I knew how it would turn out,” he said, “and it’s not my fault at all.”
“Weren't you told not to return without them?”
“Didn't you hear not to come back without them?”
“But wait till I tell you how it was, sure;” and then Andy began an account of the condition in which the voters lay at the inn but between the impatience of those who heard, and the confused manner of Andy's recital, it was some time before matters were explained; and then Andy was desired to ride back to the inn again, to tell the electors shoes should be forwarded after him in a post-chaise, and requesting their utmost exertions in hastening over to the town, for that the election was going against them. Andy returned to the inn; and this time, under orders from head quarters, galloped in good earnest, and brought in his horse smoking hot, and indicating lameness. The day was wearing apace, and it was so late when the electors were enabled to start that the polling-booths were closed before they could leave the town; and in many of these booths the requisite number of electors had not been polled that day to keep them open; so that the next day nearly all those outlying electors, about whom there had been so much trouble and expense, would be of no avail. Thus, Murphy's trick was quite successful, and the poor pickled electors were driven back to their inn in dudgeon.
"But wait until I tell you how it really was,” Andy began to describe the state of the voters at the inn. However, with the impatience of the listeners and Andy's jumbled storytelling, it took a while to get everything sorted out. Eventually, Andy was asked to ride back to the inn to inform the electors that shoes would be sent to them in a post-chaise and to urge them to hurry over to the town because the election was turning against them. Andy made his way back to the inn; this time, under orders from headquarters, he galloped in earnest, returning with his horse steaming and showing signs of lameness. The day was passing quickly, and by the time the electors were ready to leave, the polling booths had already closed. In many of these booths, the required number of electors hadn’t been polled that day to remain open, meaning that the next day, nearly all those outlying electors—who had caused so much trouble and expense—would be useless. Thus, Murphy's scheme worked perfectly, and the poor, frustrated electors were sent back to their inn in anger.
Andy, when he went to the stable to saddle his steed, for a return to Neck-or-Nothing Hall, found him dead lame, so that to ride him better than twelve miles home was impossible. Andy was obliged to leave him where he was, and trudge it to the hall; for all the horses in Kelly's stables were knocked up with their day's work.
Andy, when he went to the stable to saddle his horse for the trip back to Neck-or-Nothing Hall, found him dead lame, making it impossible to ride him more than twelve miles home. Andy had to leave him there and walk to the hall since all the horses in Kelly's stables were exhausted from their day's work.
As it was shorter by four miles across the country than by the road, Andy pursued the former course; and as he knew the country well, the shades of evening, which were now closing round, did not deter him in the least. Andy was not very fresh for the journey to be sure, for he had ridden upwards of thirty miles that day, so the merry whistle, which is so constantly heard from the lively Irish pedestrian, did not while away the tedium of his walk. It was night when Andy was breasting up a low ridge of hills, which lay between him and the end of his journey; and when in silence and darkness he topped the ascent, he threw himself on some heather to rest and take breath. His attention was suddenly caught by a small blue flame, which flickered now and then on the face of the hill, not very far from him; and Andy's fears of fairies and goblins came crowding upon him thick and fast. He wished to rise, but could not; his eye continued to be strained with the fascination of fear in the direction he saw the fire, and sought to pierce the gloom through which, at intervals, the small point of flame flashed brightly and sunk again, making the darkness seem deeper. Andy lay in perfect stillness, and in the silence, which was unbroken even by his own breathing, he thought he heard voices underground. He trembled from head to foot, for he was certain they were the voices of the fairies, whom he firmly believed to inhabit the hills.
Since it was four miles shorter across the country than by the road, Andy decided to take the former route; and because he knew the area well, the evening darkness that was creeping in didn’t bother him at all. To be honest, Andy wasn’t feeling very energetic for the journey, since he had already ridden over thirty miles that day, so the cheerful whistle commonly heard from lively Irish walkers didn’t help make his walk any less tedious. It was nighttime when Andy was climbing a low ridge of hills that lay between him and the end of his journey; and when he reached the top in silence and darkness, he threw himself onto some heather to rest and catch his breath. Suddenly, he noticed a small blue flame flickering on the hillside not far from him, and his fears of fairies and goblins quickly rushed in. He wanted to get up but couldn't; his eyes were drawn to the direction of the fire, captivated by fear as he tried to see through the darkness, where the little flame popped into view and then vanished again, making the night feel even darker. Andy lay completely still, and in the silence, which was so deep that he couldn't even hear his own breathing, he thought he heard voices underground. He trembled from head to toe, convinced that they were the voices of the fairies he firmly believed lived in the hills.
“Oh! murdher, what'll I do?” thought Andy to himself: “sure I heerd often, if once you were within the sound of their voices, you could never get out o' their power. Oh! if I could only say a pather and ave, but I forget my prayers with the fright. Hail, Mary! The king o' the fairies lives in these hills, I know—and his house is undher me this minit, and I on the roof of it—I'll never get down again—I'll never get down again—they'll make me slater to the fairies; and sure enough I remember me, the hill is all covered with flat stones they call fairy slates. Oh! I am ruined—God be praised!” Here he blessed himself, and laid his head close to the earth. “Guardian angels—I hear their voices singin' a dhrinking song—Oh! if I had a dhrop o' water myself, for my mouth is as dhry as a lime-burner's wig—and I on the top o' their house—see—there's the little blaze again—I wondher is their chimbley afire—Oh! murther, I'll die o' thirst—Oh! if I had only one dhrop o' wather—I wish it would rain or hail—Hail, Mary, full o' grace—whisht! what's that?” Andy crouched lower than before, as he saw a figure rise from the earth, and attain a height which Andy computed to be something about twenty feet; his heart shrank to the size of a nut-shell, as he beheld the monster expand to his full dimensions; and at the same moment, a second, equally large, emerged from the ground.
“Oh! murder, what am I going to do?” Andy thought to himself. “I’ve heard many times that if you’re within earshot of their voices, you can never escape their power. Oh! if I could just say a pater and ave, but I forget my prayers in my panic. Hail, Mary! The king of the fairies lives in these hills; I know it—and his house is right beneath me at this moment, and I'm on the roof of it—I’ll never get down again—I’ll never get down again—they’ll turn me into a servant for the fairies; and I remember, the hill is covered with flat stones they call fairy slates. Oh! I’m ruined—God be praised!” Here he blessed himself and pressed his head close to the ground. “Guardian angels—I hear their voices singing a drinking song—Oh! if only I had a drop of water, because my mouth is as dry as a lime-burner’s wig—and I’m on top of their house—look—there’s the little flame again—I wonder if their chimney is on fire—Oh! murder, I’ll die of thirst—Oh! if I could just have one drop of water—I wish it would rain or hail—Hail, Mary, full of grace—shh! what’s that?” Andy crouched lower than before as he saw a figure rise from the ground, reaching a height he guessed to be about twenty feet; his heart shrank to the size of a nut shell as he saw the monster expand to its full size; and at the same moment, another equally large figure emerged from the ground.
Now, as fairies are notoriously little people, Andy changed his opinion of the parties into whose power he had fallen, and saw clearly they were giants, not fairies, of whom he was about to become the victim. He would have ejaculated a prayer for mercy, had not terror rendered him speechless, as the remembrance of all the giants he had ever heard of, from the days of Jack and the Bean-stalk down, came into his head; but though his sense of speaking was gone, that of hearing was painfully acute, and he heard one of the giants say—
Now that fairies are known to be small beings, Andy changed his view of the groups he had fallen into and realized they were actually giants, not fairies, from whom he was about to become a victim. He would have cried out for mercy, but fear left him speechless, as memories of all the giants he had ever heard of, from the tales of Jack and the Beanstalk onwards, flooded his mind; however, while he couldn’t speak, his sense of hearing was painfully sharp, and he heard one of the giants say—
“That pot is not big enough.”
“That pot isn’t large enough.”
“Oh! it howlds as much as we want,” replied the other.
“Oh! it holds as much as we want,” replied the other.
“O Lord,” thought Andy; “they've got their pot ready for cooking.”
“O Lord,” thought Andy, “they've got their pot set up for cooking.”
“What keeps him?” said the first giant.
“What’s holding him back?” said the first giant.
“Oh! he's not far off,” said the second.
“Oh! he's not far away,” said the second.
A clammy shivering came over Andy.
A cold shiver ran through Andy.
“I'm hungry,” said the first, and he hiccupped as he spoke.
“I'm hungry,” said the first one, and he hiccupped as he spoke.
“It's only a false appetite you have,” said the second, “you're drunk.”
“It's just a false appetite you have,” said the second, “you're drunk.”
This was a new light to Andy, for he thought giants were too strong to get drunk. “I could ate a young child, without parsley and butther,” said the drunken giant. Andy gave a faint spasmodic kick.
This was a new revelation for Andy, as he believed giants were too powerful to get drunk. “I could eat a young child, without parsley and butter,” said the drunken giant. Andy gave a weak, involuntary kick.
“And it's as hot as —— down there,” said the giant.
“And it's as hot as hell down there,” said the giant.
Andy trembled at the horrid word he heard.
Andy shivered at the awful word he just heard.
“No wonder,” said the second giant; “for I can see the flame popping out at the top of the chimbley; that's bad: I hope no one will see it, or it might give them warning. Bad luck to that young divil for making the fire so sthrong.”
“No wonder,” said the second giant; “I can see the flame popping out of the top of the chimney; that's not good: I hope no one notices it, or it might alert them. Tough luck for that young devil for making the fire so strong.”
What a dreadful hearing this was for Andy: young devils to make their fires; there was no doubt what place they were dwelling in. “Thunder and turf!” said the drunken giant; “I wish I had a slice of—”
What a terrible experience this was for Andy: young troublemakers starting their fires; there was no question where they were living. “Thunder and turf!” said the drunken giant; “I wish I had a piece of—”
Andy did not hear what he wished a slice of, for the night wind swept across the heath at the moment, and carried away the monster's disgusting words on its pure breath.
Andy did not hear what he hoped to, as the night wind blew across the heath at that moment, carrying away the monster's vile words on its clean breeze.
“Well, I'd rather have—” said the other giant; and again Andy lost what his atrocious desires were—“than all the other slices in the world. What a lovely round shoulder she has, and the nice round ankle of her—”
“Well, I'd rather have—” said the other giant; and again Andy lost what his atrocious desires were—“than all the other slices in the world. What a lovely round shoulder she has, and the nice round ankle of her—”
The word “ankle” showed at once it was a woman of whom he spoke, and Andy shuddered. “The monsters! to eat a woman.”
The word “ankle” immediately revealed that he was talking about a woman, and Andy shuddered. “The monsters! Eating a woman.”
“What a fool you are to be in love,” said the drunken giant with several hiccups, showing the increase of his inebriation.
“What a fool you are to be in love,” said the drunken giant, hiccuping several times to show just how tipsy he was.
“Is that what the brutes call love,” thought Andy, “to ate a woman?”
“Is that what the animals call love?” thought Andy. “To hate a woman?”
“I wish she was bone of my bone and flesh of my flesh,” said the second giant. Of this speech Andy heard only “bone” and “flesh,” and had great difficulty in maintaining the serenity of his diaphragm.
“I wish she were a part of me,” said the second giant. Andy only heard “bone” and “flesh,” and struggled to keep his composure.
The conversation of the giants was now more frequently interrupted by the wind which was rising, and only broken sentences reached Andy, whose senses became clearer the longer he remained in a state of safety; at last he heard the name of Squire Egan distinctly pass between the giants.
The giants' conversation was interrupted more often by the rising wind, and only fragmented sentences reached Andy, whose senses sharpened the longer he felt safe; finally, he clearly heard Squire Egan's name mentioned between the giants.
“So they know Squire Egan,” thought Andy.
“So they know Squire Egan,” thought Andy.
The first giant gave a drunken laugh at the mention of Squire Egan's name, and exclaimed—
The first giant let out a drunken laugh at the mention of Squire Egan's name and shouted—
“Don't be afraid of him (hiccup); I have him undher my thumb (hiccup). I can crush him when I plase.”
“Don't be scared of him (hiccup); I have him under my control (hiccup). I can take him down whenever I want.”
“O! my poor owld masther!” mentally ejaculated Andy.
“O! my poor old master!” mentally exclaimed Andy.
Another break in their conversation occurred, and the next name Andy overheard was “O'Grady.”
Another pause in their conversation happened, and the next name Andy heard was “O'Grady.”
“The big bully!” said the second giant.
“The big bully!” said the second giant.
“They know the whole country,” thought Andy.
“They know the entire country,” thought Andy.
“But tell me, what was that you said to him at the election?” said the drunken one.
“But tell me, what did you say to him at the election?” said the drunken one.
The word “election” recalled Andy to the business of this earth back again; and it struck upon his hitherto bewildered sensorium that giants could have nothing to do with elections, and he knew he never saw them there; and, as the thought struck him, it seemed as if the giants diminished in size, and did not appear quite so big.
The word “election” brought Andy back to reality; it hit him that giants had nothing to do with elections, and he realized he had never seen them there. As this thought crossed his mind, it felt like the giants shrank in size and didn't seem quite so big anymore.
“Sure you know,” said the second.
“Sure you know,” said the second.
“Well, I'd like to hear it again,” said the drunken one (hiccup).
“Well, I’d like to hear it again,” said the drunk guy (hiccup).
“The big bully says to me, 'Have you a lease?' says he; 'No,' says I; 'but I have an article!' 'What article?' says he; 'It's a fine brass blunderbuss,' says I, 'and I'd like to see the man would dispute the title!'”
“The big bully asks me, 'Do you have a lease?' I reply, 'No,' and then I say, 'but I have an article!' 'What article?' he questions. I respond, 'It's a fine brass blunderbuss, and I'd like to see anyone challenge my ownership!'”
The drunken listener chuckled, and the words broke the spell of supernatural terror which had hung over Andy; he knew, by the words of the speaker, it was the bully joker of the election was present, who browbeat O'Grady and out-quibbled the agent about the oath of allegiance; and the voice of the other he soon recognised for that of Larry Hogan. So now his giants were diminished into mortal men—the pot, which had been mentioned to the terror of his soul, was for the making of whisky instead of human broth—and the “hell” he thought his giants inhabited was but a private still. Andy felt as if a mountain had been lifted from his heart when he found it was but mortals he had to deal with; for Andy was not deficient in courage when it was but thews and sinews like his own he had to encounter. He still lay concealed, however, for smugglers might not wish their private haunt to be discovered, and it was possible Andy would be voted one too many in the company should he announce himself; and with such odds as two to one against him he thought he had better be quiet. Besides, his curiosity became excited when he found them speaking of his old master, Egan, and his present one, O'Grady; and as a woman had been alluded to, and odd words caught up here and there, he became anxious to hear more of their conversation.
The drunken listener chuckled, and the words broke the spell of supernatural terror that had hung over Andy; he realized, from what the speaker said, that it was the bully joker of the election who had intimidated O'Grady and outsmarted the agent about the oath of allegiance; and he soon recognized the other voice as Larry Hogan's. So now his giants were reduced to mere mortals—the pot mentioned, which had terrified him, was for making whisky instead of human broth—and the “hell” he thought his giants inhabited was just a private still. Andy felt like a weight had been lifted from his heart when he discovered he was just dealing with regular people; after all, he wasn't lacking in courage when he only had to face others like himself. However, he still stayed hidden, since smugglers might not want their secret spot discovered, and he figured he might be seen as one too many in the group if he revealed himself; and with odds of two to one against him, he thought it was safer to stay quiet. Plus, his curiosity was piqued when he heard them talking about his old master, Egan, and his current one, O'Grady; and since a woman had been mentioned, with snippets of their conversation catching his attention, he became eager to hear more.
“So you're in love,” said Larry, with a hiccup, to our friend of the blunderbuss; “ha! ha! ha! you big fool.”
“So you're in love,” Larry said with a hiccup, turning to our friend with the blunderbuss; “ha! ha! ha! you big fool.”
“Well, you old thief, don't you like a purty girl yourself?”
“Well, you old thief, don’t you like a pretty girl yourself?”
“I did, when I was young and foolish.”
“I did, when I was young and naïve.”
“'Faith, then, you're young and foolish at that rate yet, for you're a rogue with the girls, Larry,” said the other, giving him a slap on the back.
“'Faith, you're still young and foolish at that rate, since you're a player with the girls, Larry,” said the other, giving him a slap on the back.
“Not I! not I!” said Larry, in a manner expressive of his not being displeased with the charge of gallantry; “he! he! he!—how do you know, eh?” (Hiccup.) “Sure, I know myself; but as I wos telling you, if I could only lay howld of—” here his voice became inaudible to Andy, and the rest of the sentence was lost.
“Not me! Not me!” said Larry, sounding quite pleased with the compliment of being charming; “ha! ha! ha!—how do you know, huh?” (Hiccup.) “Sure, I know myself; but as I was saying, if I could only get a hold of—” here his voice trailed off to a point where Andy couldn’t hear, and the rest of the sentence was lost.
Andy's curiosity was great. “Who could the girl be?”
Andy's curiosity was intense. "Who could the girl be?"
“And you'd carry her off?” said Larry.
“And you'd take her away?” Larry asked.
“I would,” said the other; “I'm only afraid o' Squire Egan.”
“I would,” said the other; “I'm just worried about Squire Egan.”
At this announcement of the intention of “carrying her off,” coupled with the fear of “Squire Egan,” Andy's anxiety to hear the name of the person became so intense that he crawled cautiously a little nearer to the speakers.
At the announcement of the plan to "take her away," along with the fear of "Squire Egan," Andy's eagerness to learn the name of the person grew so strong that he quietly crawled a bit closer to the speakers.
“I tell you again,” said Larry, “I can settle him aisy (hiccup)—he's undher my thumb (hiccup).”
“I’m telling you again,” Larry said, “I can take care of him easily (hiccup)—he's under my control (hiccup).”
“Be aisy,” said the other, contemptuously, who thought this was a mere drunken delusion of Larry's.
“Take it easy,” said the other, with disdain, who believed this was just a drunken fantasy of Larry's.
“I tell you I'm his masther!” said Larry, with a drunken flourish of his arm; and he continued bragging of his power over the Squire in various ejaculations, the exact meaning of which our friend of the blunderbuss could not fathom, but Andy heard enough to show him that the discovery of the post-office affair was what Larry alluded to.
“I’m telling you, I’m his master!” Larry said, swaggering with a drunken wave of his arm; and he kept boasting about his control over the Squire with various remarks, the exact meaning of which our friend with the blunderbuss couldn’t understand, but Andy caught enough to realize that Larry was referring to the revelation about the post-office incident.
That Larry, a close, cunning, circumventing rascal, should so far betray the source of his power over Egan may seem strange; but be it remembered Larry was drunk, a state of weakness which his caution generally guarded him from falling into, but which being in, his foible was bragging of his influence, and so running the risk of losing it.
That Larry, a clever and devious guy, would betray the source of his power over Egan might seem odd; but keep in mind that Larry was drunk, a vulnerable state he usually avoided, but when he was in that state, his weakness was bragging about his influence, which put him at risk of losing it.
The men continued to talk together for some time, and the tenour of the conversation was, that Larry assured his companion he might carry off the girl without fear of Egan, but her name Andy could not discover. His own name he heard more than once, and voluptuous raptures poured forth about lovely lips and hips and ankles from the herculean knight of the blunderbuss, amidst the maudlin admiration and hiccups of Larry, who continued to brag of his power, and profess his readiness to stand by his friend in carrying off the girl.
The guys kept chatting for a while, and the main topic was Larry telling his buddy that he could take the girl without worrying about Egan, but Andy couldn’t figure out her name. He heard his own name mentioned several times, and over-the-top compliments about beautiful lips, hips, and ankles came from the strong guy with the blunderbuss, all while Larry drunkenly praised him and boasted about his influence, insisting he was ready to help his friend take the girl.
“Then,” said the Hercules, with an oath, “I'll soon have you in my arms, my lovely—”
“Then,” said Hercules, swearing, “I'll have you in my arms soon, my beautiful—”
The name was lost again.
The name disappeared again.
Their colloquy was now interrupted by the approach of a man and woman, the former being the person for whose appearance Larry made so many inquiries when he first appeared to Andy as the hungry giant; the other was the sister of the knight of the blunderbuss. Larry having hiccupped his anger against the man for making them wait so long for the bacon, the woman said he should not wait longer without his supper now, for that she would go down and fry the rashers immediately. She then disappeared through the ground, and the men all followed.
Their conversation was interrupted by a man and a woman approaching. The man was the one Larry had asked about when he first showed up to Andy as the hungry giant; the woman was the sister of the knight with the blunderbuss. After Larry let out an annoyed hiccup at the man for making them wait too long for the bacon, the woman said he shouldn't have to wait any longer for his supper, as she would go down and fry the rashers right away. She then disappeared through the ground, and the men followed her.
Andy drew his breath freely once more, and with caution raised himself gradually from the ground with a careful circumspection, lest any of the subterranean community might be watchers on the hill; and when he was satisfied he was free from observation, he stole away from the spot with stealthy steps for about twenty paces, and there, as well as the darkness would permit, after taking such landmarks as would help him to retrace his way to the still, if requisite, he dashed down the hill at the top of his speed. This pace he did not moderate until he had placed nearly a mile between him and the scene of his adventure; he then paced slowly to regain his breath. His head was in a strange whirl; mischief was threatened against some one of whose name he was ignorant; Squire Egan was declared to be in the power of an old rascal; this grieved Andy most of all, for he felt he was the cause of his old master's dilemma.
Andy took a deep breath and carefully lifted himself off the ground, watching for any of the underground community that might be on the hill. Once he felt sure he wasn't being watched, he quietly moved away from the area, taking careful steps for about twenty paces. There, in the limited darkness, he took note of some landmarks to help him find his way back if necessary, then he sprinted down the hill as fast as he could. He didn't slow down until he had put nearly a mile between himself and the scene of his adventure, at which point he began to walk slowly to catch his breath. His mind was in a daze; trouble was brewing for someone he didn't even know the name of, and Squire Egan was said to be in the grip of an old scoundrel. This upset Andy the most, as he felt that he was the reason for his old master's predicament.
“Oh! to think I should bring him into trouble,” said Andy, “the kind and good masther he was to me ever, and I live to tell it like a blackguard—throth I'd rather be hanged any day than the masther would come to throuble—maybe if I gave myself up and was hanged like a man at once, that would settle it; 'faith, if I thought it would, I'd do it sooner than Squire Egan should come to throuble!” and poor Andy spoke just what he felt. “Or would it do to kill that blackguard Hogan? sure they could do no more than hang me afther, and that would save the masther, and be all one to me, for they often towld me I'd be hanged. But then there's my sowl,” said Andy, and he paused at the thought—, “if they hanged me for the letthers, it would be only for a mistake, and sure then I'd have a chance o' glory; for sure I might go to glory through a mistake; but if I killed a man on purpose, sure it would be slappin' the gates of Heaven in my own face. Faix, I'll spake to Father Blake about it.”
“Oh! to think I would get him into trouble,” said Andy, “the kind and good master he’s always been to me, and I’m living to tell it like a scoundrel—honestly, I’d rather be hanged any day than let the master get into trouble—maybe if I just turned myself in and got hanged like a man right away, that would settle it; you know, if I thought it would, I’d do it sooner than Squire Egan should face any trouble!” And poor Andy said exactly what he felt. “Or should I just kill that scoundrel Hogan? sure they could do no more than hang me afterward, and that would save the master, and it’d be the same for me, since they’ve often told me I’d end up hanging. But then there’s my soul,” said Andy, and he hesitated at the thought—, “if they hung me for the letters, it would just be a mistake, and then I’d have a chance at glory; because I might end up going to glory by accident; but if I killed a man on purpose, that would be like slamming the gates of Heaven in my own face. Honestly, I’ll talk to Father Blake about it.”
[Footnote: How often has the sanguinary penal code of past years suggested this reflection and provoked the guilt it was meant to awe! Happily, now our laws are milder, and more protective from their mildness.]
[Footnote: How often has the brutal penal code of previous years prompted this reflection and sparked the guilt it was supposed to intimidate! Fortunately, our laws are now more lenient and offer more protection because of this leniency.]
[Footnote: In the foregoing passage, Andy stumbles on uttering a quaint pleasantry, for it is partly true as well as droll—the notion of a man gaining Paradise through a mistake. Our intentions too seldom lead us there, but rather tend the other way, for a certain place is said to be paved with “good” ones, and surely “bad” ones would not lead us upwards. Then the phrase of a man “slapping the gates of Heaven in his own face,” is one of those wild poetic figures of speech in which the Irish peasantry often indulge. The phrase “slapping the door” is every-day and common; but when applied to “the gates of Heaven,” and “in a man's own face,” the common phrase becomes fine. But how often the commonest things become poetry by the fitness of their application, though poetasters and people of small minds think greatness of thought lies in big words.]
[Footnote: In this passage, Andy stumbles over a quirky joke, which is partly true and amusing—the idea of a man entering Paradise by accident. Our intentions rarely lead us there; instead, they often take us in the opposite direction, since there's a saying that a certain place is paved with “good” intentions, and surely “bad” ones wouldn’t lead us upward. Then there’s the phrase about a man “slapping the gates of Heaven in his own face,” which is one of those imaginative figures of speech that the Irish peasantry often use. The phrase “slapping the door” is everyday and commonplace; but when it’s applied to “the gates of Heaven” and “in a man's own face,” it transforms into something special. But how often do the simplest things become poetry because of how they are used, even though those who are less imaginative think that great ideas come from fancy words.]
CHAPTER XXVI
The following day was that eventful one which should witness the return of either Edward Egan, Esq., or the Honourable Sackville Scatterbrain as member for the county. There was no doubt in any reasonable man's mind as to the real majority of Egan, but the numbers were sufficiently close to give the sheriff an opportunity of doing a bit of business to oblige his friends, and therefore he declared the Honourable Sackville Scatterbrain duly elected. Great was the uproar; the people hissed, and hooted, and groaned, for which the Honourable Sackville very good-naturedly returned them his thanks. Murphy snapped his fingers in the sheriff's face, and told them his honourable friend should not long remain member, for that he must be unseated on petition, and that he would prove the return most corrupt, with which words he again snapped his fingers in the sheriff's face.
The next day was the big one that would see either Edward Egan, Esq., or the Honourable Sackville Scatterbrain take the seat for the county. Everyone with any sense knew Egan had the real majority, but the numbers were close enough to give the sheriff a chance to do a favor for his friends, so he announced the Honourable Sackville Scatterbrain as duly elected. There was a huge uproar; the crowd hissed, booed, and groaned, to which the Honourable Sackville responded graciously. Murphy snapped his fingers in the sheriff's face and told him that his honourable friend wouldn't stay as a member for long, as he'd be unseated by a petition and prove the election was totally corrupt, after which he snapped his fingers in the sheriff's face again.
The sheriff threatened to read the riot act if such conduct was repeated.
The sheriff warned he would read the riot act if this behavior happened again.
Egan took off his hat, and thanked him for his honourable, upright, and impartial conduct, whereupon all Egan's friends took off their hats also, and made profound bows to the functionary, and then laughed most uproariously. Counter laughs were returned from the opposite party, who begged to remind the Eganites of the old saying, “that they might laugh who win.” A cross-fire of sarcasms was kept up amidst the two parties as they were crushing forward out of the courthouse; and at the door, before entering his carriage, Scatterbrain very politely addressed Egan, and trusted that, though they had met as rivals on the hustings, they nevertheless parted friends, and expressing the highest respect for the squire, offered his hand in amity.
Egan took off his hat and thanked him for his honorable, upright, and fair conduct, at which point all of Egan's friends also removed their hats and bowed deeply to the official, then erupted in laughter. The opposing side responded with laughs of their own, reminding the Egan supporters of the old saying, “those who win may laugh.” A back-and-forth of sarcasm continued between the two groups as they pushed their way out of the courthouse; and at the door, before getting into his carriage, Scatterbrain politely addressed Egan, hoping that even though they had met as rivals during the elections, they would part as friends. He expressed his utmost respect for the squire and offered his hand in friendship.
Egan, equally good-hearted as his opponent, shook his hand cordially; declaring he attributed to him none of the blame which attached to other persons. “Besides, my dear sir,” said Egan, laughing, “I should be a very ill-natured person to grudge you so small an indulgence as being member of parliament for a month or so.”
Egan, just as kind-hearted as his opponent, shook his hand warmly; stating that he held him responsible for none of the blame that fell on others. “Besides, my dear sir,” Egan said with a laugh, “I'd have to be quite mean to resent you enjoying such a small privilege as being a member of parliament for a month or so.”
Scatterbrain returned the laugh, good-humouredly, and replied that, “at all events, he had the seat.”
Scatterbrain returned the laugh with a good sense of humor and replied that, “at least, he had the seat.”
“Yes, my dear sir,” said Egan, “and make the most of it while you have it. In short, I shall owe you an obligation when I go over to St. Stephen's, for you will have just aired my seat for me—good bye.”
“Yes, my dear sir,” said Egan, “and make the most of it while you have it. In short, I will owe you a favor when I go over to St. Stephen's, because you will have just aired my seat for me—goodbye.”
They parted with smiles, and drove to their respective homes; but as even doubtful possession is preferable to expectation for the time being, it is certain that Neck-or-Nothing Hall rang with more merriment that night on the reality of the present, than Merryvale did on the hope of the future.
They left with smiles and drove to their own homes; but since even a questionable possession is better than just waiting for something, it's clear that Neck-or-Nothing Hall was filled with more joy that night, based on the reality of the present, than Merryvale was with its hopes for the future.
Even O'Grady, as he lay with his wounded arm on the sofa, found more healing in the triumph of the hour than from all the medicaments of the foregoing week, and insisted on going down-stairs and joining the party at supper.
Even O'Grady, as he lay with his injured arm on the couch, found more comfort in the victory of the moment than from all the medicine of the past week, and insisted on going downstairs to join the group for dinner.
“Gusty, dear,” said his wife, “you know the doctor said—”
“Gusty, honey,” his wife said, “you know the doctor said—”
“Hang the doctor!”
"Hang the doc!"
“Your arm, my love.”
"Your arm, babe."
“I wish you'd leave off pitying my arm, and have some compassion on my stomach.”
“I wish you’d stop feeling sorry for my arm and show some compassion for my stomach.”
“The doctor said—”
"The doc said—"
“There are oysters in the house; I'll do myself more good by the use of an oyster-knife than all the lancets in the College of Surgeons.”
“There are oysters in the house; I’ll benefit more from an oyster knife than from all the lancets in the College of Surgeons.”
“But your wound, dear?”
"But what about your wound, dear?"
“Are they Carlingfords or Poldoodies?”
“Are they Carlingfords or Poldoodies?”
“So fresh, love.”
“So fresh, babe.”
“So much the better.”
"That's even better."
“Your wound I mean, dear?”
“Is that your wound, dear?”
“Nicely opened.”
“Opened nicely.”
“Only dressed an hour ago?”
"Did you just get dressed?"
“With some mustard, pepper, and vinegar.”
“With some mustard, pepper, and vinegar.”
“Indeed, Gusty, if you take my advice—”
“Sure thing, Gusty, if you follow my advice—”
“I'd rather have oysters any day.”
“I'd pick oysters any day.”
O'Grady sat up on the sofa as he spoke and requested his wife to say no more about the matter, but put on his cravat. While she was getting it from his wardrobe, his mind wandered from supper to the pension, which he looked upon as secure now that Scatterbrain was returned; and oyster-banks gave place to the Bank of Ireland, which rose in a pleasing image before O'Grady's imagination. The wife now returned with the cravat, still dreading the result of eating to her husband, and her mind occupied wholly with the thought of supper, while O'Grady was wrapt in visions of a pension.
O'Grady sat up on the sofa as he spoke and asked his wife to stop talking about it, but he put on his tie. While she was getting it from his closet, his thoughts drifted from dinner to the pension, which he felt confident about now that Scatterbrain was back; ideas of oyster beds were replaced by the Bank of Ireland, which formed a pleasing image in O'Grady's mind. His wife returned with the tie, still worried about how dinner would affect her husband, and her thoughts were completely focused on supper, while O'Grady was lost in dreams of a pension.
“You won't take it, Gusty, dear,” said his wife with all the insinuation of manner she could command.
“You won’t take it, Gusty, dear,” said his wife, using all the subtlety she could muster.
“Won't I, 'faith?” said O'Grady. “Maybe you think I don't want it?”
“Won't I, really?” said O'Grady. “Maybe you think I don’t want it?”
“Indeed, I don't, dear.”
"Actually, I don't, dear."
“Are you mad, woman? Is it taking leave of the few senses you ever had you are?”
“Are you crazy, woman? Have you lost the few senses you ever had?”
“'T won't agree with you.”
"It won't agree with you."
“Won't it? just wait till I'm tried.”
“Won't it? Just wait until I'm on trial.”
“Well, love, how much do you expect to be allowed?”
“Well, love, how much do you think you’ll be allowed?”
“Why I can't expect much just yet—we must begin gently—feel the pulse first; but I should hope, by way of start, that six or seven hundred—”
“Why I can't expect much just yet—we need to take it slow—get a sense of things first; but I hope, as a starting point, that six or seven hundred—”
“Gracious Heaven!” exclaimed his wife, dropping the cravat from her hands. “What the devil is the woman shouting at?” said O'Grady.
“Good heavens!” exclaimed his wife, dropping the tie from her hands. “What on earth is that woman yelling about?” said O'Grady.
“Six or seven hundred!!!” exclaimed Mrs. O'Grady; “my dear, there's not as much in the house.”
“Six or seven hundred!!!” exclaimed Mrs. O'Grady; “my dear, there's not that much in the house.”
“No, nor has not been for many a long day; I know that as well as you,” said O'Grady; “but I hope we shall get as much for all that.”
“No, and it hasn't been for a long time; I know that just as well as you do,” said O'Grady; “but I hope we can still get a lot for that.”
“My dear, where could you get them?” asked the wife, timidly, who began to think his head was a little light.
“My dear, where could you get them?” asked the wife, nervously, who started to think his head was a bit off.
“From the treasury, to be sure.”
"Definitely from the treasury."
“The treasury, my dear?” said the wife, still at fault; “how could you get oysters from the treasury?”
“The treasury, my dear?” said the wife, still confused; “how could you get oysters from the treasury?”
“Oysters!” exclaimed O'Grady, whose turn it was now to wonder, “who talks of oysters?”
“Oysters!” O'Grady exclaimed, now wondering, “who talks about oysters?”
“My dear, I thought you said you'd eat six or seven hundred of oysters!”
“My dear, I thought you said you’d eat six or seven hundred oysters!”
“Pooh! pooh! woman; it is of the pension I'm talking—six or seven hundred pounds—pounds—cash—per annum; now I suppose you'll put on my cravat. I think a man may be allowed to eat his supper who expects six hundred a year.”
“Ugh! Come on, woman; I'm talking about the pension—six or seven hundred pounds—cash—each year; now I guess you’ll help me with my tie. I think a guy deserves to have his dinner if he’s expecting six hundred a year.”
A great many people besides O'Grady order suppers, and dinners too, on the expectation of less than six hundred a year. Perhaps there is no more active agent for sending people into the Insolvent Court than the aforesaid “expectation.”
A lot of people besides O'Grady order takeout and dinners based on the hope of making less than six hundred a year. Maybe there's no bigger reason for pushing people into bankruptcy court than that same "expectation."
O'Grady went down-stairs, and was heartily welcomed by Scatterbrain on his re-appearance from his sick-room; but Mrs. O'Grady suggested that, for fear any excess would send him back there for a longer time, a very moderate indulgence at the table should suffice. She begged the honourable member to back her argument, which he did; and O'Grady promised temperance, but begged the immediate appearance of the oysters, for he experienced that eager desire which delicate health so often prompts for some particular food.
O'Grady went downstairs and was warmly welcomed by Scatterbrain upon his return from his sickroom. However, Mrs. O'Grady suggested that to avoid any excess that might send him back there for a longer stay, a very moderate indulgence at the table would be enough. She asked the honorable member to support her argument, and he did; O'Grady promised to be temperate but requested the immediate arrival of the oysters, as he felt that intense craving for a specific food that delicate health often brings on.
Andy was laying the table at the time, and was ordered to expedite matters as much as possible.
Andy was setting the table at the time and was told to hurry things up as much as possible.
“Yis, ma'am.”
"Yes, ma'am."
“You're sure the oysters are all good, Andy?”
“Are you sure the oysters are all good, Andy?”
“Sartin, ma'am.”
"Sartin, ma'am."
“Because the last oysters you know—”
“Because the last oysters you know—”
“Oh, yis, ma'am—were bad, ma'am—bekase they had their mouths all open. I remember, ma'am; but when I'm towld a thing once, I never forget it again; and you towld me when they opened their mouths once they were no good. So you see, ma'am, I'll never bring up bad oysthers again, ma'am.”
“Oh, yes, ma'am—I'm sorry, ma'am—because they had their mouths all open. I remember, ma'am; but when I'm told something once, I never forget it; and you told me that when they opened their mouths, they were no good. So you see, ma'am, I'll never bring up bad oysters again, ma'am.”
“Very good, Andy; and you have kept them in a cool place, I hope.”
“Great job, Andy; and I hope you've kept them in a cool place.”
“Faix, they're cowld enough where I put them, ma'am.”
“Faix, they're cold enough where I put them, ma'am.”
“Very well; bring them up at once.”
“Okay; bring them up right now.”
Off went Andy, and returned with all the haste he could with a large dish heaped up with oysters.
Off went Andy and quickly returned with a large dish piled high with oysters.
O'Grady rubbed his hands with the impatience of a true lover of the crustaceous delicacy, and Scatterbrain, eager to help him, flourished his oyster-knife; but before he had time to commence operations the olfactory nerves of the company gave evidence that the oysters were rather suspicious; every one began sniffing, and a universal “Oh dear!” ran round the table.
O'Grady rubbed his hands with the excitement of a true lover of the shellfish delicacy, and Scatterbrain, eager to assist him, brandished his oyster knife; but before he could start, the guests' noses indicated that the oysters were a bit off; everyone began sniffing, and a collective "Oh no!" went around the table.
“Don't you smell it, Furlong?” said Scatterbrain, who was so lost in looking at Augusta's mustachios that he did not mind anything else.
“Don't you smell it, Furlong?” said Scatterbrain, who was so focused on looking at Augusta's mustache that he didn't notice anything else.
“Isn't it horrid?” said O'Grady, with a look of disgust.
“Isn't it awful?” said O'Grady, with a look of disgust.
Furlong thought he alluded to the mustachio, and replied with an assurance that he “liked it of all things.”
Furlong thought he was referring to the mustache and replied confidently that he “liked it more than anything.”
“Like it?” said O'Grady; “you've a queer taste. What do you think of it, miss?” added he to Augusta, “it's just under your nose.” Furlong thought this rather personal, even from a father.
“Like it?” O'Grady said; “you have a strange taste. What do you think of it, miss?” he added to Augusta, “it's right in front of you.” Furlong found this a bit too personal, even coming from a father.
“I'll try my knife on one,” said Scatterbrain, with a flourish of the oyster-knife, which Furlong thought resembled the preliminary trial of a barber's razor.
“I'll give one a shot,” said Scatterbrain, waving the oyster knife, which Furlong thought looked like the initial test of a barber's razor.
Furlong thought this worse than O'Grady; but he hesitated to reply to his chief, and an honourable into the bargain.
Furlong thought this was worse than O'Grady; but he hesitated to respond to his boss, and it was an honorable situation on top of that.
In the meantime, Scatterbrain opened an oyster, which Furlong, in his embarrassment and annoyance, did not perceive.
In the meantime, Scatterbrain opened an oyster, which Furlong, feeling embarrassed and annoyed, didn’t notice.
“Cut off the beard,” said O'Grady, “I don't like it.”
“Cut off the beard,” said O'Grady, “I’m not a fan of it.”
This nearly made Furlong speak, but, considering O'Grady's temper and ill-health, he hesitated, till he saw Augusta rubbing her eye, in consequence of a small splinter of the oyster-shell having struck it from Scatterbrain's mismanagement of his knife; but Furlong thought she was crying, and then he could be silent no longer; he went over to where she sat, and with a very affectionate demonstration in his action, said, “Never mind them, dear Gussy—never mind—don't cwy—I love her dear little moustachios, I do.” He gave a gentle pat on the back of the neck as he spoke, and it was returned by an uncommonly smart box on the ear from the young lady, and the whole party looked thunderstruck. “Dear Gussy” cried for spite, and stamped her way out of the room, followed by Furlong.
This almost made Furlong speak, but considering O'Grady's temper and poor health, he hesitated until he saw Augusta rubbing her eye because a tiny piece of the oyster shell had hit it due to Scatterbrain's mishandling of his knife. Furlong thought she was crying, and that made him unable to stay silent any longer. He went over to where she was sitting, and with a very affectionate gesture, said, “Don't worry about them, dear Gussy—don’t cry—I really love your sweet little moustachios.” He gave a gentle pat on the back of her neck as he spoke, which was met with a surprisingly sharp slap on the ear from the young lady, leaving the whole group stunned. “Dear Gussy” shouted in frustration and stomped out of the room, followed by Furlong.
“Let them go,” said O'Grady; “they'll make it up outside.”
“Let them go,” O'Grady said; “they'll sort it out outside.”
“These oysters are all bad,” said Scatterbrain.
“These oysters are all bad,” said Scatterbrain.
O'Grady began to swear at his disappointment—he had set his heart on oysters. Mrs. O'Grady rang the bell—Andy appeared.
O'Grady started cursing at his letdown—he had really wanted oysters. Mrs. O'Grady rang the bell—Andy showed up.
“How dare you bring up such oysters as these?” roared O'Grady.
“How dare you bring up oysters like these?" O'Grady shouted.
“The misthris ordhered them, sir.”
“The mistress ordered them, sir.”
“I told you never to bring up bad oysters,” said she.
“I told you not to mention bad oysters,” she said.
“Them's not bad, ma'am,” said Andy,
“Them's not bad, ma'am,” said Andy,
“Have you a nose?” says O'Grady.
“Do you have a nose?” says O'Grady.
“Yes, sir.”
“Absolutely, sir.”
“And can't you smell them, then?”
“And can't you smell them now?”
“Faix, I smelt them for the last three days, sir.”
“Faix, I've smelled them for the last three days, sir.”
“And how could you say they were good, then?” asked his mistress.
“And how can you say they were good, then?” asked his mistress.
“Sure you tould me, ma'am, that if they didn't open their mouths they were good, and I'll be on my book oath them oysters never opened their mouths since I had them, for I laid them on a coolflag in the kitchen and put the jack-weight over them.”
“Sure you told me, ma'am, that if they didn't open their mouths they were good, and I swear on my book that those oysters never opened their mouths since I got them, because I laid them on a cool flag in the kitchen and put the weight on top of them.”
Notwithstanding O'Grady's rage, Scatterbrain could not help roaring with laughter at Andy's novel contrivance for keeping oysters fresh. Andy was desired to take the “ancient and fish-like smell” out of the room, amidst jeers and abuse; and, as he fumbled his way to the kitchen in the dark, lamenting the hard fate of servants, who can never give satisfaction, though they do everything they are bid, he went head over heels down-stairs, which event was reported to the whole house as soon as it happened, by the enormous clatter of the broken dish, the oysters, and Andy, as they all rolled one over the other to the bottom.
Despite O'Grady's anger, Scatterbrain couldn't help but burst out laughing at Andy's inventive way of keeping oysters fresh. Everyone was telling Andy to get rid of the "ancient and fishy smell" from the room, amidst teasing and insults. As he stumbled toward the kitchen in the dark, complaining about the tough luck of servants who can never please anyone no matter how hard they try, he fell head over heels down the stairs. The loud crash of the broken dish, the oysters, and Andy all tumbling down together was quickly reported to the whole house.
O'Grady, having missed the cool supper he intended, and had longed for, was put into a rage by the disappointment; and as hunger with O'Grady was only to be appeased by broiled bones, accordingly, against all the endeavours of everybody, the bells rang violently through the house, and the ogre-like cry of “broiled bones!” resounded high and low.
O'Grady, having missed the nice dinner he wanted and had been craving, became enraged by the disappointment; and since hunger for O'Grady could only be satisfied by broiled bones, despite everyone's efforts to stop him, the bells rang loudly throughout the house, and the monstrous cry of “broiled bones!” echoed everywhere.
The reader is sufficiently well acquainted with O'Grady by this time to know, that of course, when once he had determined to have his broiled bone, nothing on the face of the earth could prevent it but the want of anything to broil, or the immediate want of his teeth; and as his masticators were in order, and something in the house which could carry mustard and pepper, the invalid primed and loaded himself with as much combustible matter as exploded in a fever the next day.
The reader knows O'Grady well enough by now to understand that once he decided he wanted his broiled bone, nothing in the world could stop him except not having anything to broil or the immediate loss of his teeth. Since his teeth were fine and there was something in the house to add mustard and pepper, the invalid loaded up on as much rich food as he could, which caused him to have a fever the next day.
The supper-party, however, in the hope of getting him to bed, separated soon; and as Scatterbrain and Furlong were to start early in the morning for Dublin, the necessity of their retiring to rest was pleaded. The honourable member had not been long in his room when he heard a tap at his door, and his order to “come in” was followed by the appearance of Handy Andy.
The dinner party, hoping to get him to bed, wrapped up quickly; and since Scatterbrain and Furlong were leaving early in the morning for Dublin, it was suggested that they go to bed. The honorable member had not been in his room long when he heard a knock at his door, and his command to “come in” was answered by Handy Andy’s arrival.
“I found somethin' on the road nigh the town to-day, sir, and I thought it might be yours, maybe,” said Andy, producing a small pocket-book.
“I found something on the road near the town today, sir, and I thought it might be yours,” said Andy, pulling out a small wallet.
The honourable member disavowed the ownership.
The honorable member denied owning it.
“Well, there's something else I want to speak to your honour about.”
“Well, there's something else I want to talk to you about.”
“What is it, Handy?”
“What's up, Handy?”
“I want your honour to see the account of the money your honour gave me that I spint at the shebeen [Footnote: Low publick house.] upon the 'lecthors that couldn't be accommodated at Mrs. Fay's.”
“I want you to see the account of the money you gave me that I spent at the shebeen [Footnote: Low public house.] on the 'lecturers who couldn't be accommodated at Mrs. Fay's.”
“Oh! never mind it, Andy; if there's anything over, keep it yourself.”
“Oh! never mind, Andy; if there's anything left, just keep it for yourself.”
“Thank your honour, but I must make the account all the same, if you plaze, for I'm going to Father Blake, to my duty, [Footnote: Confession.] soon, and I must have my conscience as clear as I can, and I wouldn't like to be keeping money back.”
“Thank you, Your Honor, but I need to explain anyway, if you don’t mind, because I’m going to see Father Blake for my duty, [Footnote: Confession.] soon, and I want to have my conscience as clear as possible, and I wouldn’t want to withhold any money.”
“But if I give you the money, what matter?”
“But if I give you the money, what does it matter?”
“I'd rather you'd just look over this little bit of a count, if you plaze,” said Andy, producing a dirty piece of paper, with some nearly inscrutable hieroglyphics upon it. Scatterbrain commenced an examination of this literary phenomenon from sheer curiosity, asking Andy at the same time if he wrote it.
“I'd prefer if you could just check this little count for me, if you don't mind,” said Andy, pulling out a dirty piece of paper covered in nearly unreadable symbols. Scatterbrain started to look over this odd piece out of pure curiosity, asking Andy at the same time if he wrote it.
“Yis, sir,” said Andy; “but you see the man couldn't keep the count of the piper's dhrink at all, it was so confusin', and so I was obliged to pay him for that every time the piper dhrunk, and keep it separate, and the 'lecthors that got their dinner afther the bill was made out I put down myself too, and that's it you see, sir, both ating and dhrinkin'.”
“Yeah, sir,” said Andy; “but you see the guy couldn’t keep track of the piper’s drinks at all, it was so confusing, and so I had to pay him for that every time the piper drank, and keep it separate, and the lecturers who had their dinner after the bill was made out, I noted down myself too, and that’s it you see, sir, both eating and drinking.”
To Dhrinkin A blind piper everry day wan and in Pens six dais 0 16 6 To atein four Tin Illikthurs And Thare 1 8 8 horses on Chewsdai 0 14 0 ————- Toe til 2 19 4 Lan lord Bil For All Be four 7 17 8-1/2 ————- 10 18 12-1/2
To Dhrinkin A blind piper every day one and in Pens six days 0 16 6 To attain four Tin Illikthurs And There 1 8 8 horses on Tuesday 0 14 0 ———&mdash- Total 2 19 4 Landlord Bill For All Before 7 17 8-1/2 ———&mdash- 10 18 12-1/2
“Then I owe you money, instead of your having a balance in hand, Andy,” said the member.
“Then I owe you money, instead of you having cash on hand, Andy,” said the member.
“Oh, no matter, your honour; it's not for that I showed you the account.”
“Oh, it’s no big deal, your honor; that’s not why I showed you the account.”
“It's very like it, though,” said Scatterbrain, laughing; “here, Andy, here are a couple of pounds for you, take them, Andy—take it and be off; your bill is worth the money,” and Scatterbrain closed the door on the great accountant.
“It's pretty much the same, though,” said Scatterbrain, laughing. “Here, Andy, here are a couple of pounds for you. Take them, Andy—just take it and go; your bill is worth the money,” and Scatterbrain shut the door on the great accountant.
Andy next went to Furlong's room, to know if the pocket-book belonged to him; it did not, but Furlong, though he disclaimed the ownership, had that small curiosity which prompts little minds to pry into what does not belong to them, and taking the pocket-book into his hands, he opened it, and fumbled over its leaves; in the doing of which a small piece of folded paper fell from one of the pockets unnoticed by the impertinent inquisitor or Andy, to whom he returned the book when he had gratified his senseless curiosity. Andy withdrew, Furlong retired to rest; and as it was in the grey of an autumnal morning he dressed himself, the paper still remained unobserved: so that the housemaid, on setting the room to rights, found it, and fancying Miss Augusta was the proper person to confide Mr. Furlong's stray papers to, she handed that young lady the manuscript which bore the following copy of verses:—
Andy then went to Furlong's room to see if the pocketbook belonged to him; it didn't, but Furlong, although he denied owning it, had that small curiosity that makes people want to snoop into what isn’t theirs. He took the pocketbook in his hands and flipped through its pages, during which a small folded piece of paper fell from one of the pockets without being noticed by either the nosy intruder or Andy, to whom he returned the book after satisfying his pointless curiosity. Andy left, Furlong went to bed; and as it was early on a gray autumn morning, he got dressed, leaving the paper still unnoticed. When the housemaid came in to tidy up the room, she found it and thinking that Miss Augusta was the right person to give Mr. Furlong's lost papers to, she handed that young lady the manuscript that contained the following poem:—
I CAN NE'ER FORGET THEE
I
It is the chime, the hour draws near When you and I must sever; Alas, it must be many a year, And it may be for ever! How long till we shall meet again! How short since first I met thee! How brief the bliss—how long the pain— For I can ne'er forget thee.
It is the chime, the hour is almost here When you and I must part; Unfortunately, it might be many years, And it could be forever! How long until we meet again! How little time has passed since I first met you! How brief the joy—how long the sorrow— For I can never forget you.
II
You said my heart was cold and stern; You doubted love when strongest: In future days you'll live to learn Proud hearts can love the longest. Oh! sometimes think, when press'd to hear, When flippant tongues beset thee, That all must love thee, when thou'rt near, But one will ne'er forget thee!
You said my heart was cold and unyielding; You questioned love when it was at its strongest: In days to come, you'll come to realize That proud hearts can love the longest. Oh! sometimes remember, when you feel the pressure, When careless words surround you, That everyone must love you when you're around, But only one will never forget you!
III
The changeful sand doth only know The shallow tide and latest; The rocks have mark'd its highest flow, The deepest and the greatest; And deeper still the flood-marks grow:— So, since the hour I met thee, The more the tide of time doth flow, The less can I forget thee!
The shifting sand only knows The shallow tide and the latest; The rocks have marked its highest flow, The deepest and the greatest; And deeper still the flood marks grow— So, since the hour I met you, The more the tide of time flows, The less I can forget you!
When Augusta saw the lines, she was charmed. She discovered her Furlong to be a poet! That the lines were his there was no doubt—they were found in his room, and of course they must be his, just as partial critics say certain Irish airs must be English, because they are to be found in Queen Elizabeth's music-book.
When Augusta saw the lines, she was delighted. She found out that her Furlong was a poet! There was no question that the lines were his—they were found in his room, and of course they must be his, just like some biased critics argue that certain Irish tunes must be English because they appear in Queen Elizabeth's music book.
Augusta was so charmed with the lines that she amused herself for a long time in hiding them under the sofa-cushion and making her pet dog find and fetch them. Her pleasure, however, was interrupted by her sister Charlotte remarking, when the lines were shown to her in triumph, that the writing was not Furlong's, but in a lady's hand.
Augusta was so enchanted by the lines that she entertained herself for a long time by hiding them under the sofa cushion and having her pet dog find and bring them back. However, her fun was interrupted when her sister Charlotte pointed out, after Augusta showed her the lines triumphantly, that the writing wasn't Furlong's but done in a woman's handwriting.
Even as beer is suddenly soured by thunder, so the electric influence of Charlotte's words converted all Augusta had been brewing to acidity; jealousy stung her like a wasp, and she boxed her dog's ears as he was barking for another run with the verses.
Even as beer is suddenly spoiled by thunder, so the electric effect of Charlotte's words turned everything Augusta had been brewing into bitterness; jealousy stung her like a wasp, and she smacked her dog's ears as he barked for another go at the verses.
“A lady's hand?” said Augusta, snatching the paper from her sister; “I declare if it ain't! the wretch—so he receives lines from ladies.”
“A lady's hand?” said Augusta, grabbing the paper from her sister; “I can't believe it! The scoundrel—so he gets letters from ladies.”
“I think I know the hand, too,” said Charlotte.
“I think I recognize the hand, too,” said Charlotte.
“You do?” exclaimed Augusta, with flashing eyes.
“You do?” Augusta exclaimed, her eyes shining.
“Yes, I'm certain it is Fanny Dawson's writing.”
“Yes, I’m sure it’s Fanny Dawson’s writing.”
“So it is,” said Augusta, looking at the paper as if her eyes could have burnt it; “to be sure—he was there before he came here.”
“So it is,” said Augusta, staring at the paper like her eyes could set it on fire; “of course—he was here before he arrived.”
“Only for two days,” said Charlotte, trying to slake the flame she had raised.
“Only for two days,” Charlotte said, trying to cool down the fire she had started.
“But I've heard that girl always makes conquests at first sight,” returned Augusta, half crying; “and what do I see here? some words in pencil.”
“But I’ve heard that girl always wins people over at first sight,” replied Augusta, half in tears; “and what do I see here? Just some words in pencil.”
The words were so faint as to be scarcely perceptible, but Augusta deciphered them; they were written on the margin, beside a circumflex which embraced the last four lines of the second verse, so that it stood thus:—
The words were so faint that they were barely noticeable, but Augusta managed to read them; they were written in the margin, next to a circumflex that covered the last four lines of the second verse, making it look like this:—
Dearest, I will.
Love, I'm in.
Oh! sometimes think, when press'd to hear, When flippant tongues beset thee, That all must love thee when thou'rt near, But one will ne'er forget thee!
Oh! sometimes I think, when I'm urged to listen, When playful chatter surrounds you, That everyone must love you when you're around, But one will never forget you!
“Will you, indeed?” said Augusta, crushing the paper in her hand, and biting it; “but I must not destroy it—I must keep it to prove his treachery to his face.” She threw herself on the sofa as she spoke, and gave vent to an outpour of spiteful tears.
“Will you really?” said Augusta, crumpling the paper in her hand and biting it; “but I can’t destroy it—I need to keep it to show his betrayal to his face.” She flopped down onto the sofa as she spoke, letting out a flood of bitter tears.
CHAPTER XXVII
How many chapters have been written about love verses—and how many more might be written!—might, would, could, should, or ought to be written!—I will venture to say, will be written! I have a mind to fulfil my own prophecy and write one myself; but no—my story must go on. However, I will say, that it is quite curious in how many ways the same little bit of paper may influence different people: the poem whose literary merit may be small becomes precious when some valued hand has transcribed the lines; and the verses whose measure and meaning viewed in type might win favour and yield pleasure, shoot poison from their very sweetness, when read in some particular hand and under particular circumstances. It was so with the copy of verses Augusta had just read—they were Fanny Dawson's manuscript—that was certain—and found in the room of Augusta's lover; therefore Augusta was wretched. But these same lines had given exquisite pleasure to another person, who was now nearly as miserable as Augusta in having lost them. It is possible the reader guesses that person to be Edward O'Connor, for it was he who had lost the pocket-book in which those (to him) precious lines were contained; and if the little case had held all the bank-notes he ever owned in his life, their loss would have been regarded less than that bit of manuscript, which had often yielded him the most exquisite pleasure, and was now inflicting on Augusta the bitterest anguish. To make this intelligible to the reader, it is necessary to explain under what circumstances the lines were written. At one time, Edward, doubting the likelihood of making his way at home, was about to go to India and push his fortunes there; and at that period, those lines, breathing of farewell—implying the dread of rivals during absence—and imploring remembrance of his eternal love, were written and given to Fanny; and she, with that delicacy of contrivance so peculiarly a woman's, hit upon the expedient of copying his own verses and sending them to him in her writing, as an indication that the spirit of the lines was her own.
How many chapters have been written about love poems—and how many more could be written!—might, would, could, should, or ought to be written!—I’ll say, will be written! I’m tempted to fulfill my own prediction and write one myself; but no—my story must continue. However, I will mention that it’s quite interesting how the same little piece of paper can affect different people: the poem that may not have much literary value becomes special when a cherished hand has copied the words; and the verses that look and sound nice in print can feel toxic when read in a certain handwriting and under specific circumstances. That was the case with the poem Augusta had just read—it was Fanny Dawson's manuscript, of that she was sure—and found in the room of Augusta's lover; that’s why Augusta was so unhappy. But those same lines had brought pure joy to another person, who was now almost as miserable as Augusta for having lost them. It's likely the reader suspects that person is Edward O'Connor, since he was the one who lost the pocketbook containing those (to him) treasured lines; and even if that little case had held all the cash he ever owned, losing it would have felt less significant than the loss of that manuscript, which had often brought him the greatest pleasure and was now causing Augusta the deepest pain. To clarify this for the reader, I need to explain the context in which the lines were written. At one point, Edward, unsure about his chances at home, was preparing to go to India to seek his fortune there; during that time, those lines, filled with farewell—expressing the fear of rivals during his absence—and pleading for remembrance of his everlasting love, were written and given to Fanny; and she, with her unique feminine touch, came up with the idea of copying his verses and sending them to him in her handwriting, as a sign that the sentiment behind the lines was hers.
But Edward saw that his father, who was advanced in years, looked upon a separation from his son as an eternal one, and the thought gave so much pain, that Edward gave up the idea of expatriation. Shortly after, however, the misunderstanding with Major Dawson took place, and Fanny and Edward were as much severed as if dwelling in different zones. Under such circumstances, those lines were peculiarly precious, and many a kiss had Edward impressed upon them, though Augusta thought them fitter for the exercise of her teeth than her lips. In fact, Edward did little else than think of Fanny; and it is possible his passion might have degenerated into mere love-sickness, and enfeebled him, had not his desire of proving himself worthy of his mistress spurred him to exertion, in the hope of future distinction. But still the tone of tender lament pervaded all his poems, and the same pocket-book whence the verses which caused so much commotion fell contained the following also, showing how entirely Fanny possessed his heart and occupied his thoughts:—
But Edward noticed that his father, who was getting older, viewed a separation from his son as a permanent one, and the thought caused so much pain that Edward abandoned the idea of leaving the country. Soon after, though, the misunderstanding with Major Dawson happened, and Fanny and Edward felt as distant from each other as if they were living in different worlds. In such a situation, those lines felt especially precious, and Edward often kissed them, although Augusta thought they were better suited for chewing than for kissing. In fact, Edward spent most of his time thinking about Fanny; it's possible that his feelings could have turned into mere infatuation and weakened him if his desire to prove himself worthy of her hadn't motivated him to strive for future success. Yet the tone of gentle sorrow filled all his poems, and the same notebook from which the verses that caused so much stir were taken also contained the following, showing just how completely Fanny owned his heart and consumed his thoughts:—
WHEN THE SUN SINKS TO REST
I
When the sun sinks to rest, And the star of the west Sheds its soft silver light o'er the sea; What sweet thoughts arise, As the dim twilight dies— For then I am thinking of thee! Oh! then crowding fast Come the joys of the past, Through the dimness of days long gone by, Like the stars peeping out, Through the darkness about, From the soft silent depth of the sky.
When the sun goes down, And the evening star spills its gentle silver light over the sea; What lovely thoughts come up, As the fading twilight ends— For then I'm thinking of you! Oh! then quickly arrive The joys of the past, Through the shadows of days long gone, Like the stars shining out, Through the surrounding darkness, From the soft, quiet depth of the sky.
II
And thus, as the night Grows more lovely and bright With the clust'ring of planet and star, So this darkness of mine Wins a radiance divine From the light that still lingers afar. Then welcome the night, With its soft holy light! In its silence my heart is more free The rude world to forget, Where no pleasure I've met Since the hour that I parted from thee.
And so, as the night Becomes more beautiful and bright With the gathering of planets and stars, This darkness of mine Receives a divine glow From the light that still hangs in the distance. So welcome the night, With its gentle, sacred light! In its silence, my heart feels freer To forget the harsh world, Where I’ve found no joy Since the moment I left you.
But we must leave love verses, and ask pardon for the few remarks which the subject tempted, and pursue our story.
But we should set aside the love poems, apologize for the few comments that the topic inspired, and continue with our story.
The first prompting of Augusta's anger, when she had recovered her burst of passion, was to write “such a letter” to Furlong—and she spent half a day at the work; but she could not please herself—she tore twenty at least, and determined, at last, not to write at all, but just wait till he returned and overwhelm him with reproaches. But, though she could not compose a letter, she composed herself by the endeavour, which acted as a sort of safety-valve to let off the superabundant steam; and it is wonderful how general is this result of sitting down to write angry letters: people vent themselves of their spleen on the uncomplaining paper, which silently receives words a listener would not. With a pen for our second, desperate satisfaction is obtained with only an effusion of ink, and when once the pent-up bitterness has oozed out in all the blackness of that fluid—most appropriately made of the best galls—the time so spent, and the “letting of words,” if I may use the phrase, has cooled our judgment and our passions together; and the first letter is torn: 't is too severe; we write a second; we blot and interline till it is nearly illegible; we begin a third; till at last we are tired out with our own angry feelings, and throw our scribbling by with a “Pshaw! what's the use of it?” or, “It's not worth my notice;” or, still better, arrive at the conclusion, that we preserve our own dignity best by writing without temper, though we may be called upon to be severe.
The first spark of Augusta's anger, after she calmed down from her outburst, was to write “such a letter” to Furlong—and she spent half a day on it. But she couldn’t make herself happy with any of the drafts—she tore up at least twenty and finally decided not to write anything at all, but to just wait until he came back and hit him with a wave of reproaches. Even though she couldn’t write a letter, trying to do it helped her collect herself, acting as a sort of safety valve to release her pent-up frustration; it's amazing how common this is when people sit down to write angry letters: they vent their feelings on the unyielding paper, which quietly absorbs words that a listener wouldn't. With a pen, a sort of desperate satisfaction comes from just pouring out ink, and once the bottled-up bitterness has spilled out in all its blackness—made, quite fittingly, from the finest galls—the time spent and the “letting of words,” if I may say so, has calmed both our judgment and our emotions; and the first letter gets torn up: 't is too harsh; we write a second; we blot and revise it until it’s nearly unreadable; we start a third; until finally, we’re worn out from our own angry feelings and toss our writing aside with a “Pshaw! what’s the point of it?” or, “It’s not worth my time;” or, even better, we reach the conclusion that we maintain our dignity best by writing without anger, even if we may still need to be harsh.
Furlong at this time was on his road to Dublin in happy unconsciousness of Augusta's rage against him, and planning what pretty little present he should send her specially, for his head was naturally running on such matters, as he had quantities of commissions to execute in the millinery line for Mrs. O'Grady, who thought it high time to be getting up Augusta's wedding-dresses, and Andy was to be despatched the following day to Dublin to take charge of a cargo of bandboxes back from that city to Neck-or-Nothing Hall. Furlong had received a thousand charges from the ladies, “to be sure to lose no time” in doing his devoir in their behalf, and he obeyed so strictly, and was so active in laying milliners and mercers under contributions, that Andy was enabled to start the day after his arrival, sorely against Andy's will, for he would gladly have remained amidst the beauty and grandeur and wonders of Dublin, which struck him dumb for the day he was amongst them, but gave him food for conversation for many a day after. Furlong, after racking his invention about the souvenir to his “dear Gussy,” at length fixed on a fan, as the most suitable gift; for Gussy had been quizzed at home about “blushing,” and all that sort of thing, and the puerile perceptions of the attache saw something very smart in sending her wherewith “to hide her blushes.” Then the fan was the very pink of fans; it had quivers and arrows upon it, and bunches of hearts looped up in azure festoons, and doves perched upon them; though Augusta's little sister, who was too young to know what hearts and doves were, when she saw them for the first time, said they were pretty little birds picking at apples. The fan was packed up in a nice case, and then on scented note paper did the dear dandy indite a bit of namby-pamby badinage to his fair one, which he thought excessively clever:—
Furlong was on his way to Dublin, blissfully unaware of Augusta's anger towards him, and thinking about what cute little gift he should send her. His mind was naturally focused on such things because he had a bunch of tasks to take care of in the hat and dress department for Mrs. O'Grady, who felt it was about time to start working on Augusta's wedding dresses. Andy was set to head to Dublin the next day to take charge of a shipment of hatboxes coming back from the city to Neck-or-Nothing Hall. Furlong had been given a thousand reminders from the ladies to “make sure to hurry” in taking care of their requests, and he was so dedicated and quick to gather supplies from milliners and mercers that Andy was able to leave the day after his arrival, much against his will. Andy would have happily stayed surrounded by the beauty, grandeur, and wonders of Dublin, which left him speechless during his visit but provided him with plenty to talk about for days afterward. After thinking hard about a keepsake for his “dear Gussy,” Furlong finally decided on a fan as the perfect gift. Gussy had been teased at home about “blushing” and things like that, and the silly assumptions of the attache found it very clever to send her something to “hide her blushes.” The fan was the epitome of fans; it had quivers and arrows on it, along with clusters of hearts looped in blue ribbons, and doves resting on them. Augusta's little sister, who was too young to understand what hearts and doves were, thought they were pretty little birds pecking at apples when she saw them for the first time. The fan was neatly packaged in a nice case, and then on scented stationery, the dear dandy wrote a bit of silly flattery to his fair one, which he thought was extremely clever:—
“DEAR DUCKY DARLING,—You know how naughty they are in quizzing you about a little something, I won't say what, you will guess, I dare say—but I send you a little toy, I won't say what, on which Cupid might write this label after the doctor's fashion, 'To be used occasionally, when the patient is much troubled with the symptoms.'
“DEAR DUCKY DARLING,—You know how playful they are in teasing you about a little something, I won't say what, you’ll probably guess it, but I’m sending you a little toy, I won't say what, that Cupid might label like this in the doctor's style: 'To be used occasionally, when the patient is really struggling with the symptoms.'”
“Ever, ever, ever yours,
"Always yours,"
“P.S. Take care how you open it.”
“P.S. Be careful how you open it.”
“J.F.”
Such was the note that Handy Andy was given, with particular injunctions to deliver it the first thing on his arrival at the Hall to Miss Augusta, and to be sure to take most particular care of the little case; all which Andy faithfully promised to do. But Andy's usual destiny prevailed, and an unfortunate exchange of parcels quite upset all Furlong's sweet little plan of his pretty present and his ingenious note: for as Andy was just taking his departure, Furlong said he might as well leave something for him at Reade's, the cutler, as he passed through College Green, and he handed him a case of razors which wanted setting, which Andy popped into his pocket, and as the fan case and that of the razors were much of a size, and both folded up, Andy left the fan at the cutler's and took the case of razors by way of present to Augusta. Fancy the rage of a young lady with a very fine pair of moustachios getting such a souvenir from her lover, with a note, too, every word of which applied to a beard and a razor, as patly as to a blush and a fan—and this, too, when her jealousy was aroused and his fidelity more than doubtful in her estimation.
Such was the note that Handy Andy received, with specific instructions to deliver it right away upon his arrival at the Hall to Miss Augusta, and to be very careful with the small case; all of which Andy promised to do. But Andy's usual luck struck again, and a mix-up of packages completely ruined Furlong's sweet little plan for his nice gift and clever note: just as Andy was about to leave, Furlong mentioned that he might as well drop something off at Reade's, the cutler, while passing through College Green, and handed him a case of razors that needed sharpening, which Andy stuffed into his pocket. Since the fan case and the razor case were similar in size and both folded up, Andy left the fan at the cutler's and took the razor case as a gift for Augusta. Imagine the anger of a young lady with a perfectly nice pair of moustachios receiving such a gift from her boyfriend, along with a note that fit a beard and a razor just as well as it did a blush and a fan—especially when her jealousy was piqued and his loyalty was highly questionable in her eyes.
Great was the row in Neck-or-Nothing Hall; and when, after three days, Furlong came down, the nature of his reception may be better imagined than described. It was a difficult matter, through the storm which raged around him, to explain all the circumstances satisfactorily, but, by dint of hard work, the verses were at length disclaimed, the razors disavowed, and Andy at last sent for to “clear matters up.”
There was a big commotion in Neck-or-Nothing Hall, and when Furlong finally came down after three days, his welcome was better imagined than described. It was tough to explain everything clearly amidst the chaos surrounding him, but after a lot of effort, the verses were finally disowned, the razors were denied, and Andy was eventually called in to “clear things up.”
Andy was a hopeful subject for such a purpose, and by his blundering answers nearly set them all by the ears again; the upshot of the affair was, that Andy, used as he was to good scoldings, never had such a torrent of abuse poured on him in his life, and the affair ended in Andy being dismissed from Neck-or-Nothing Hall on the instant; so he relinquished his greasy livery for his own rags again, and trudged homewards to his mother's cabin.
Andy was a promising candidate for that purpose, and with his clumsy answers, he almost got everyone riled up again. In the end, Andy, who was used to being scolded, had never experienced such a flood of insults in his life. The whole situation concluded with Andy being kicked out of Neck-or-Nothing Hall immediately; so he traded his greasy uniform for his old rags once more and headed home to his mother's cabin.
“She'll be as mad as a hatter with me,” said Andy; “bad luck to them for razhirs, they cut me out o' my place: but I often heard cowld steel is unlucky, and sure I know it now. Oh! but I'm always unfort'nate in having cruked messages. Well, it can't be helped; and one good thing at all events is, I'll have time enough now to go and spake to Father Blake;” and with this sorry piece of satisfaction poor Andy contented himself.
“She'll be furious with me,” said Andy; “bad luck to them for sending me away, they took my place: but I’ve often heard cold steel brings bad luck, and I definitely know it now. Oh! but I always have bad luck when it comes to messages. Well, there's nothing I can do about it; and one good thing at least is that I’ll have enough time now to go and talk to Father Blake;” and with this small bit of satisfaction, poor Andy made do.
CHAPTER XXVIII
The Father Blake, of whom Andy spoke, was more familiarly known by the name of Father Phil, by which title Andy himself would have named him, had he been telling how Father Phil cleared a fair, or equally “leathered” both the belligerent parties in a faction-fight, or turned out the contents (or malcontents) of a public-house at an improper hour; but when he spoke of his Reverence respecting ghostly matters, the importance of the subject begot higher consideration for the man, and the familiar “Father Phil” was dropped for the more respectful title of Father Blake. By either title, or in whatever capacity, the worthy Father had great influence over his parish, and there was a free-and-easy way with him, even in doing the most solemn duties, which agreed wonderfully with the devil-may-care spirit of Paddy. Stiff and starched formality in any way is repugnant to the very nature of Irishmen; and I believe one of the surest ways of converting all Ireland from the Romish faith would be found, if we could only manage to have her mass celebrated with the dry coldness of the Reformation. This may seem ridiculous at first sight, and I grant it is a grotesque way of viewing the subject, but yet there may be truth in it; and to consider it for a moment seriously, look at the fact, that the north of Ireland is the stronghold of Protestantism, and that the north is the least Irish portion of the island. There is a strong admixture of Scotch there, and all who know the country will admit that there is nearly as much difference between men from the north and south of Ireland as from different countries. The Northerns retain much of the cold formality and unbending hardness of the stranger-settlers from whom they are descended, while the Southerns exhibit that warm-hearted, lively, and poetical temperament for which the country is celebrated. The prevailing national characteristics of Ireland are not to be found in the north, where Protestantism flourishes; they are to be found in the south and west, where it has never taken root. And though it has never seemed to strike theologians, that in their very natures some people are more adapted to receive one faith than another, yet I believe it to be true, and perhaps not quite unworthy of consideration. There are forms, it is true, and many in the Romish church, but they are not cold forms, but attractive rather, to a sensitive people; besides, I believe those very forms, when observed the least formally, are the most influential on the Irish; and perhaps the splendours of a High Mass in the gorgeous temple of the Holy City would appeal less to the affections of an Irish peasant than the service he witnesses in some half-thatched ruin by a lone hillside, familiarly hurried through by a priest who has sharpened his appetite by a mountain ride of some fifteen miles, and is saying mass (for the third time most likely) before breakfast, which consummation of his morning's exercise he is anxious to arrive at.
Father Blake, whom Andy mentioned, was more commonly known as Father Phil, which is what Andy would have called him if he were describing how Father Phil mediated a fair, settled disputes during a fight, or cleared out the crowd at a pub late at night. However, when discussing serious spiritual matters, Andy showed more respect by referring to him as Father Blake. Either way, Father Phil had a significant influence over his parish, and he had a relaxed way of performing even the most serious duties, which matched well with the carefree attitude of the locals. Stiff and formal behavior doesn't sit well with the Irish. I think one of the quickest ways to shift all of Ireland away from Catholicism would be to celebrate mass with the coldness associated with Protestantism. This might sound silly at first, and I admit it's an unusual perspective, but there might be some truth to it; for instance, it's notable that Northern Ireland is a stronghold of Protestantism and is also the least Irish part of the island. There's a considerable Scottish influence there, and everyone familiar with the area will agree that there's a significant difference between people from the north and those from the south of Ireland, almost as if they came from different countries. Northerners tend to embody the cold formality and unyielding nature of their foreign ancestors, while Southerners showcase the warm, lively, and poetic spirit for which the country is known. The core characteristics of Ireland are absent in the north, where Protestantism thrives, and instead, they exist in the south and west, where it has never taken hold. Although theologians may not often consider that certain people are naturally more suited to one belief over another, I think it's true and worth thinking about. There are many forms in the Catholic Church, but they aren't cold—they're actually appealing to a sensitive people. Moreover, I believe those forms, when practiced informally, are more impactful on the Irish. Perhaps the grandeur of a High Mass in a magnificent church wouldn't resonate as much with an Irish peasant as the Mass he sees in a half-thatched chapel on a quiet hillside, hurriedly officiated by a priest who just rode fifteen miles on a mountain, wanting to finish up his third Mass before breakfast—his main goal after that ride.
It was just in such a chapel, and under such circumstances, that Father Blake was celebrating the mass at which Andy was present, and after which he hoped to obtain a word of advice from the worthy Father, who was much more sought after on such occasions than his more sedate superior who presided over the spiritual welfare of the parish—and whose solemn celebration of the mass was by no means so agreeable as the lighter service of Father Phil. The Rev. Dominick Dowling was austere and long-winded; his mass had an oppressive effect on his congregation, and from the kneeling multitude might be seen eyes fearfully looking up from under bent brows, and low breathings and subdued groans often rose above the silence of his congregation, who felt like sinners, and whose imaginations were filled with the thoughts of Heaven's anger; while the good-humoured face of the light-hearted Father Phil produced a corresponding brightness on the looks of his hearers, who turned up their whole faces in trustfulness to the mercy of that Heaven whose propitiatory offering their pastor was making for them in cheerful tones, which associated well with thoughts of pardon and salvation.
It was in such a chapel and under these circumstances that Father Blake was celebrating the mass attended by Andy, from whom he hoped to get a word of advice after the service. Father Blake was much more popular on these occasions than his more serious superior, who oversaw the parish's spiritual needs—whose solemn mass was far less enjoyable than Father Phil's lighter service. The Rev. Dominick Dowling was strict and long-winded; his mass had a heavy impact on the congregation, where kneeling worshippers could be seen glancing up with anxious eyes from under furrowed brows, and soft sighs and muffled groans often broke the silence. They felt like sinners, their minds filled with thoughts of Heaven's wrath. In contrast, the good-natured face of cheerful Father Phil brought out a corresponding brightness in his listeners, who looked up at the mercy of the Heaven their pastor was addressing in uplifting tones, perfectly aligning with themes of forgiveness and salvation.
Father Dominick poured forth his spiritual influence like a strong dark stream that swept down the hearer—hopelessly struggling to keep his head above the torrent, and dreading to be overwhelmed at the next word. Father Phil's religion bubbled out like a mountain rill—bright, musical, and refreshing. Father Dominick's people had decidedly need of cork jackets; Father Phil's might drink and be refreshed.
Father Dominick shared his spiritual influence like a powerful dark current that engulfed the listener—desperately trying to stay afloat amidst the deluge and fearing to be swept away with the next word. Father Phil's faith flowed out like a clear mountain stream—bright, melodic, and revitalizing. Father Dominick's followers definitely needed life jackets; Father Phil's could sip and feel rejuvenated.
But with all this intrinsic worth, he was, at the same time, a strange man in exterior manners; for, with an abundance of real piety, he had an abruptness of delivery and a strange way of mixing up an occasional remark to his congregation in the midst of the celebration of the mass, which might well startle a stranger; but this very want of formality made him beloved by the people, and they would do ten times as much for Father Phil as for Father Dominick.
But despite all his genuine worth, he was, at the same time, a peculiar guy in how he carried himself; because, alongside his deep piety, he had a blunt way of speaking and an odd habit of throwing in comments to his congregation in the middle of the mass, which could easily surprise a newcomer. However, this very lack of formality made him well-liked by the people, and they would go out of their way to do ten times more for Father Phil than for Father Dominick.
On the Sunday in question, when Andy attended the chapel, Father Phil intended delivering an address to his flock from the altar, urging them to the necessity of bestirring themselves in the repairs of the chapel, which was in a very dilapidated condition, and at one end let in the rain through its worn-out thatch. A subscription was necessary; and to raise this among a very impoverished people was no easy matter. The weather happened to be unfavourable, which was most favourable to Father Phil's purpose, for the rain dropped its arguments through the roof upon the kneeling people below in the most convincing manner; and as they endeavoured to get out of the wet, they pressed round the altar as much as they could, for which they were reproved very smartly by his Reverence in the very midst of the mass, and these interruptions occurred sometimes in the most serious places, producing a ludicrous effect, of which the worthy Father was quite unconscious in his great anxiety to make the people repair the chapel.
On the Sunday in question, when Andy went to the chapel, Father Phil planned to give a speech to his congregation from the altar, urging them to take action on the repairs of the chapel, which was in pretty bad shape and letting in rain through its worn-out thatch at one end. A fundraising effort was necessary, and getting this together from a very low-income community was no easy feat. The weather happened to be bad that day, which actually helped Father Phil's cause, as the rain was coming through the roof onto the kneeling people below in the most convincing way. As they tried to avoid getting soaked, they huddled around the altar as much as they could, for which Father Phil reproached them sharply right in the middle of the mass. These interruptions occurred at some of the most serious moments, creating a funny effect that the good Father was completely unaware of in his anxiety to get the people to fix the chapel.
A big woman was elbowing her way towards the rails of the altar, and Father Phil, casting a sidelong glance at her, sent her to the right-about, while he interrupted his appeal to Heaven to address her thus:—“Agnus Dei—you'd better jump over the rails of the althar, I think. Go along out o' that, there's plenty o' room in the chapel below there.”
A large woman was pushing her way toward the altar, and Father Phil, glancing at her, told her to turn around while he paused his prayer to Heaven to say:—“Agnus Dei—you might as well hop over the altar rail, I think. Get on out of there, there’s plenty of room in the chapel below.”
Then he would turn to the altar, and proceed with the service, till turning again to the congregation he perceived some fresh offender.
Then he would turn to the altar and continue with the service, until he turned back to the congregation and noticed another wrongdoer.
“Orate, fratres!—will you mind what I say to you and go along out of that? there's room below there. Thrue for you, Mrs. Finn—it's a shame for him to be thramplin' on you. Go along, Darby Casy, down there, and kneel in the rain; it's a pity you haven't a dacent woman's cloak undher you indeed!—Orate, fratres!”
“Pray, brothers!”—will you pay attention to what I’m saying and get out of here? There’s space down there. It’s true, Mrs. Finn—it’s disgraceful for him to be trampling on you. Go on, Darby Casy, down there, and kneel in the rain; it’s a shame you don’t have a decent woman’s cloak under you indeed!—Orate, fratres!
Then would the service proceed again, and while he prayed in silence at the altar, the shuffling of feet edging out of the rain would disturb him, and casting a backward glance, he would say—
Then the service would continue, and while he silently prayed at the altar, the sound of feet shuffling out of the rain would distract him, and glancing back, he would say—
“I hear you there—can't you be quiet and not be disturbin' the mass, you haythens?”
“I hear you—can't you just be quiet and stop disturbing the mass, you heathens?”
Again he proceeded in silence, till the crying of a child interrupted him. He looked round quickly.
Again, he moved forward in silence until the sound of a child's crying interrupted him. He quickly looked around.
“You'd better kill the child, I think, thramplin' on him, Lavery. Go out o' that—your conduct is scandalous—Dominus vobiscum!” Again he turned to pray, and after some time he made an interval in the service to address his congregation on the subject of the repairs, and produced a paper containing the names of subscribers to that pious work who had already contributed, by way of example to those who had not.
“You should just get rid of the child, I think, stepping on him, Lavery. Get out of here—your behavior is outrageous—Dominus vobiscum!” Again he turned to pray, and after a while, he took a break from the service to talk to his congregation about the repairs, pulling out a paper with the names of donors who had already contributed to this noble cause, as a way to encourage those who hadn’t.
“Here it is,” said Father Phil, “here it is, and no denying it—down in black and white; but if they who give are down in black, how much blacker are those who have not given at all!—but I hope they will be ashamed of themselves when I howld up those to honour who have contributed to the uphowlding of the house of God. And isn't it ashamed o' yourselves you ought to be, to leave His house in such a condition—and doesn't it rain a'most every Sunday, as if He wished to remind you of your duty? aren't you wet to the skin a'most every Sunday? Oh, God is good to you! to put you in mind of your duty, giving you such bitther cowlds that you are coughing and sneezin' every Sunday to that degree that you can't hear the blessed mass for a comfort and a benefit to you; and so you'll go on sneezin' until you put a good thatch on the place, and prevent the appearance of the evidence from Heaven against you every Sunday, which is condemning you before your faces, and behind your backs too, for don't I see this minit a strame o' wather that might turn a mill running down Micky Mackavoy's back, between the collar of his coat and his shirt?”
“Here it is,” said Father Phil, “it’s right here, and there’s no denying it—plain as day; but if those who give are written in black, how much darker are those who haven’t given at all!—but I hope they feel ashamed when I honor those who have contributed to supporting the house of God. And shouldn’t you be ashamed of yourselves for leaving His house in such a state—and doesn’t it rain nearly every Sunday, as if He wants to remind you of your duty? Aren’t you soaked to the skin almost every Sunday? Oh, God is good to you! He’s reminding you of your duty, giving you such terrible colds that you’re coughing and sneezing every Sunday to the point where you can’t hear the blessed mass for your own comfort and benefit; and so you’ll keep sneezing until you put a proper roof on the place, and stop the evidence from Heaven against you every Sunday, which is condemning you right in front of you and behind your backs too, because don’t I see right now a stream of water running down Micky Mackavoy’s back, between the collar of his coat and his shirt?”
Here a laugh ensued at the expense of Micky Mackavoy, who certainly was under a very heavy drip from the imperfect roof.
Here a laugh broke out at Micky Mackavoy's expense, who was definitely getting a serious leak from the faulty roof.
“And is it laughing you are, you haythens?” said Father Phil, reproving the merriment which he himself had purposely created, that he might reprove it. “Laughing is it you are—at your backslidings and insensibility to the honour of God—laughing, because when you come here to be saved you are lost intirely with the wet; and how, I ask you, are my words of comfort to enter your hearts, when the rain is pouring down your backs at the same time? Sure I have no chance of turning your hearts while you are undher rain that might turn a mill—but once put a good roof on the house, and I will inundate you with piety! Maybe it's Father Dominick you would like to have coming among you, who would grind your hearts to powdher with his heavy words.” (Here a low murmur of dissent ran through the throng.) “Ha! ha! so you wouldn't like it, I see. Very well, very well—take care then, for if I find you insensible to my moderate reproofs, you hard-hearted haythens—you malefacthors and cruel persecuthors, that won't put your hands in your pockets, because your mild and quiet poor fool of a pasthor has no tongue in his head!—I say your mild, quiet, poor fool of a pasthor (for I know my own faults, partly, God forgive me!), and I can't spake to you as you deserve, you hard-living vagabones, that are as insensible to your duties as you are to the weather. I wish it was sugar or salt you were made of, and then the rain might melt you if I couldn't: but no—them naked rafthers grin in your face to no purpose—you chate the house of God; but take care, maybe you won't chate the divil so aisy”—(here there was a sensation). “Ha! ha! that makes you open your ears, does it? More shame for you; you ought to despise that dirty enemy of man, and depend on something betther—but I see I must call you to a sense of your situation with the bottomless pit undher you, and no roof over you. Oh dear! dear! dear!—I'm ashamed of you—troth, if I had time and sthraw enough, I'd rather thatch the place myself than lose my time talking to you; sure the place is more like a stable than a chapel. Oh, think of that!—the house of God to be like a stable!—for though our Redeemer, in his humility, was born in a stable, that is no reason why you are to keep his house always like one.
“And are you laughing, you heathens?” said Father Phil, scolding the laughter he had intentionally stirred up, so he could scold it. “You’re laughing—at your failings and your disregard for God’s honor—laughing because when you come here to be saved, you’re completely lost in the rain; and how, I ask you, can my words of comfort reach your hearts when the rain is pouring down your backs at the same time? I really can’t change your hearts while you’re under rain that could turn a mill—but once you get a good roof over your head, I’ll flood you with piety! Maybe you’d prefer Father Dominick to come among you, who would crush your hearts to dust with his heavy words.” (Here a low murmur of dissent went through the crowd.) “Ha! ha! so you wouldn’t want that, I see. Fine, then—be careful because if I find you unresponsive to my mild rebukes, you hard-hearted heathens—you criminals and cruel persecutors, who won’t reach into your pockets because your gentle, quiet, poor fool of a pastor can’t get a word in edgewise!—I say your gentle, quiet, poor fool of a pastor (for I know my own faults, partly, God forgive me!), and I can’t speak to you as you deserve, you hard-living rascals, who are as oblivious to your responsibilities as you are to the weather. I wish you were made of sugar or salt, so the rain could melt you if I couldn’t: but no—the bare rafters mock you pointlessly—you neglect the house of God; but watch out, maybe you won’t deceive the devil so easily”—(here there was a stir). “Ha! ha! that gets your attention, doesn’t it? More shame on you; you ought to despise that filthy enemy of man and rely on something better—but I see I need to remind you of your situation with the bottomless pit beneath you and no roof over you. Oh dear! dear! dear!—I’m ashamed of you—honestly, if I had time and enough straw, I’d rather thatch the place myself than waste my time talking to you; the place is more like a stable than a chapel. Oh, think of that!—the house of God to be like a stable!—for even though our Redeemer, in his humility, was born in a stable, that’s no reason for you to keep his house looking like one.
“And now I will read you the list of subscribers, and it will make you ashamed when you hear the names of several good and worthy Protestants in the parish, and out of it, too, who have given more than the Catholics.”
“And now I will read you the list of subscribers, and you will feel embarrassed when you hear the names of several good and worthy Protestants in the parish, and even beyond, who have contributed more than the Catholics.”
He then proceeded to read the following list, which he interlarded copiously with observations of his own; making vivâ voce marginal notes as it were upon the subscribers, which were not unfrequently answered by the persons so noticed, from the body of the chapel, and laughter was often the consequence of these rejoinders, which Father Phil never permitted to pass without a retort. Nor must all this be considered in the least irreverent. A certain period is allowed between two particular portions of the mass, when the priest may address his congregation on any public matter: an approaching pattern, or fair, or the like; in which, exhortations to propriety of conduct, or warnings against faction fights, &c., are his themes. Then they only listen in reverence. But when a subscription for such an object as that already mentioned is under discussion, the flock consider themselves entitled to “put in a word” in case of necessity.
He then went on to read the following list, frequently adding his own comments; making live marginal notes on the subscribers, which were often replied to by those mentioned from the audience, resulting in laughter that Father Phil always responded to. This should not be seen as irreverent at all. There's a specific time during the mass when the priest can talk to the congregation about public matters: an upcoming event, fair, or something similar; during which he shares advice on how to behave or warnings against fighting, etc. At those times, they listen with respect. But when a subscription for a cause like the one mentioned is being discussed, the congregation feels they have the right to “chime in” if needed.
This preliminary hint is given to the reader, that he may better enter into the spirit of Father Phil's
This initial hint is provided to the reader so that they can better understand the essence of Father Phil's
SUBSCRIPTION LIST FOR THE REPAIRS AND ENLARGEMENT OF BALLY-SLOUGHGUTPHERY CHAPEL
SUBSCRIPTION LIST FOR THE REPAIRS AND ENLARGEMENT OF BALLY-SLOUGHGUTPHERY CHAPEL
£ s. d. PHILIP BLAKE, P.P. Micky Hicky 0 7 6 “He might as well have made ten shillings: but half a loaf is betther than no bread.” “Plase your reverence,” says Mick, from the body of the chapel, “sure seven and six-pence is more than the half of ten shillings.” (A laugh.) “Oh! how witty you are. 'Faith, if you knew your duty as well as your arithmetic, it would be betther for you, Micky.” Here the Father turned the laugh against Mick. £ s. d. Bill Riley 0 3 4 “Of course he means to subscribe again. £ s. d. John Dwyer 0 15 0 “That's something like! I'll be bound he's only keeping back the odd five shillings for a brush full o' paint for the althar; it's as black as a crow, instead o' being as white as a dove.” He then hurried over rapidly some small subscribers as follows:— Peter Heffernan 0 1 8 James Murphy 0 2 6 Mat Donovan 0 1 3 Luke Dannely 0 3 0 Jack Quigly 0 2 1 Pat Finnegan 0 2 2 Edward O'Connor, Esq. 2 0 0 “There's for you! Edward O'Connor, Esq., a Protestant in the parish—Two pounds!” “Long life to him,” cried a voice in the chapel. “Amen,” said Father Phil; “I'm not ashamed to be clerk to so good a prayer. Nicholas Fagan 0 2 6 Young Nicholas Fagan 0 5 0 “Young Nick is better than owld Nick, you see.” The congregation honoured the Father's demand on their risibility. £ s. d. Tim Doyle 0 7 6 Owny Doyl 1 0 0 “Well done, Owny na Coppal—you deserve to prosper for you make good use of your thrivings. £ s. d. Simon Leary 0 2 6 Bridget Murphy 0 10 0 “You ought to be ashamed o' yourself, Simon: a lone widow woman gives more than you.” Simon answered, “I have a large family, sir, and she has no childhre.” “That's not her fault,” said the priest—“and maybe she'll mend o' that yet.” This excited much merriment, for the widow was buxom, and had recently buried an old husband, and, by all accounts, was cocking her cap at a handsome young fellow in the parish. £ s. d. Judy Moylan 0 5 0 Very good, Judy; the women are behaving like gentlemen; they'll have their reward in the next world. Pat Finnerty 0 3 4 “I'm not sure if it is 8s. 4d. or 3s. 4d., for the figure is blotted— but I believe it is 8s. 4d.” “It was three and four pince I gave your reverence,” said Pat from the crowd. “Well, Pat, as I said eight and four pence you must not let me go back o' my word, so bring me five shillings next week.” “Sure you wouldn't have me pay for a blot, sir?” “Yes, I would—that's the rule of back-mannon, you know, Pat. When I hit the blot, you pay for it.” Here his reverence turned round, as if looking for some one, and called out, “Rafferty! Rafferty! Rafferty! Where are you, Rafferty?” An old grey-headed man appeared, bearing a large plate, and Father Phil continued— “There now, be active—I'm sending him among you, good people, and such as cannot give as much as you would like to be read before your neighbours, give what little you can towards the repairs, and I will continue to read out the names by way of encouragement to you, and the next name I see is that of Squire Egan. Long life to him! £ s. d. Squire Egan 5 0 0 “Squire Egan—five pounds— listen to that—five pounds—a Protestant in the parish—five pounds! 'Faith, the Protestants will make you ashamed of yourselves, if we don't take care. £ s. d. Mrs. Flanagan 2 0 0 “Not her own parish, either—a kind lady. £ s. d. James Milligan of Roundtown 1 0 0 “And here I must remark that the people of Roundtown have not been backward in coming forward on this occasion. I have a long list from Roundtown—I will read it separate.” He then proceeded at a great pace, jumbling the town and the pounds and the people in a most extraordinary manner: “James Milligan of Roundtown, one pound; Darby Daly of Roundtown, one pound; Sam Finnigan of Roundtown, one pound; James Casey of Roundpound, one town; Kit Dwyer of Townpound, one round—pound I mane; Pat Roundpound—Pounden, I mane—Pat Pounden a pound of Poundtown also—there's an example for you!—but what are you about, Rafferty? I don't like the sound of that plate of yours;— you are not a good gleaner—go up first into the gallery there, where I see so many good-looking bonnets—I suppose they will give something to keep their bonnets out of the rain, for the wet will be into the gallery next Sunday if they don't. I think that is Kitty Crow I see, getting her bit of silver ready; them ribbons of yours cost a trifle, Kitty. Well, good Christians, here is more of the subscription for you. £ s. d. Matthew Lavery 0 2 6 “He doesn't belong to Roundtown—Roundtown will be renowned in future ages for the support of the Church. Mark my words—Roundtown will prosper from this day out—Roundtown will be a rising place. Mark Hennessy 0 2 6 Luke Clancy 0 2 6 John Doolin 0 2 6 “One would think they all agreed only to give two and sixpence apiece. And they comfortable men, too! And look at their names—Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, the names of the Blessed Evangelists, and only ten shillings among them! Oh, they are apostles not worthy of the name—we'll call them the Poor Apostles from this out” (here a low laugh ran through the chapel)— “Do you hear that, Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John? 'Faith! I can tell you that name will stick to you.'” (Here the laugh was louder.) A voice, when the laugh subsided, exclaimed, “I'll make it ten shillin's, your reverence.” “Who's that?” said Father Phil. “Hennessy, your reverence.” “Very well, Mark. I suppose Matthew, Luke, and John will follow your example?” “We will, your reverence.” “Ah! I thought you made a mistake; we'll call you now the Faithful Apostles—and I think the change in the name is better than seven and sixpence apiece to you. “I see you in the gallery there, Rafferty. What do you pass that well-dressed woman for?—thry back —ha!—see that—she had her money ready if you only asked for it—don't go by that other woman there—oh, oh!—So you won't give anything, ma'am. You ought to be ashamed of yourself. There is a woman with an elegant sthraw bonnet, and she won't give a farthing. Well now—afther that—remember—I give it from the althar, that from this day out sthraw bonnets pay fi'penny pieces. £ s. d. Thomas Durfy, Esq. 1 0 0 “It's not his parish and he's a brave gentleman. £ s. d. Miss Fanny Dawson 1 0 0 “A Protestant out of the parish, and a sweet young lady, God bless her! Oh, 'faith, the Protestants is shaming you!!! £ s. d. Dennis Fannin 0 7 6 “Very good, indeed, for a working mason.” Jemmy Riley 0 5 0 “Not bad for a hedge-carpenther.”
£ s. d. PHILIP BLAKE, P.P. Micky Hicky 0 7 6 “He might as well have made ten shillings: but half a loaf is better than no bread.” “Please, your reverence,” says Mick, from the body of the chapel, “sure seven and sixpence is more than half of ten shillings.” (A laugh.) “Oh! how witty you are. Honestly, if you knew your duty as well as your arithmetic, it would be better for you, Micky.” Here the Father turned the laugh against Mick. £ s. d. Bill Riley 0 3 4 “Of course he means to subscribe again. £ s. d. John Dwyer 0 15 0 “That's something like! I'm sure he's only holding back the extra five shillings for a paint job for the altar; it's as black as a crow instead of being as white as a dove.” He then quickly went over some small subscribers as follows:— Peter Heffernan 0 1 8 James Murphy 0 2 6 Mat Donovan 0 1 3 Luke Dannely 0 3 0 Jack Quigly 0 2 1 Pat Finnegan 0 2 2 Edward O'Connor, Esq. 2 0 0 “Here's for you! Edward O'Connor, Esq., a Protestant in the parish—Two pounds!” “Long life to him,” cried a voice in the chapel. “Amen,” said Father Phil; “I'm not ashamed to be clerk to such a good prayer. Nicholas Fagan 0 2 6 Young Nicholas Fagan 0 5 0 “Young Nick is better than old Nick, you see.” The congregation appreciated the Father's joke. £ s. d. Tim Doyle 0 7 6 Owny Doyl 1 0 0 “Well done, Owny na Coppal—you deserve to thrive for using your earnings wisely. £ s. d. Simon Leary 0 2 6 Bridget Murphy 0 10 0 “You ought to be ashamed of yourself, Simon: a lone widow gives more than you.” Simon replied, “I have a large family, sir, and she has no children.” “That's not her fault,” said the priest—“and maybe she'll fix that yet.” This caused much laughter, as the widow was attractive and had recently lost an old husband, and it was said she was interested in a handsome young fellow in the parish. £ s. d. Judy Moylan 0 5 0 “Very good, Judy; the women are behaving like gentlemen; they'll have their reward in the next world. Pat Finnerty 0 3 4 “I'm not sure if it is 8s. 4d. or 3s. 4d., because the figure is smudged— but I believe it is 8s. 4d.” “It was three and four pence I gave you, your reverence,” said Pat from the crowd. “Well, Pat, since I said eight and four pence, you mustn’t let me go back on my word, so bring me five shillings next week.” “Sure you wouldn't make me pay for a smudge, sir?” “Yes, I would—that's the rule of a backman, you know, Pat. If I hit the smudge, you pay for it.” Here his reverence turned around, as if looking for someone, and called out, “Rafferty! Rafferty! Rafferty! Where are you, Rafferty?” An old grey-haired man appeared, holding a large plate, and Father Phil continued— “Now, be active—I'm sending him among you, good people, and those who cannot give as much as they'd like to be heard by their neighbours, give what little you can towards the repairs, and I will continue to read out names as encouragement for you, and the next name I see is that of Squire Egan. Long life to him! £ s. d. Squire Egan 5 0 0 “Squire Egan—five pounds— listen to that—five pounds—a Protestant in the parish—five pounds! Honestly, the Protestants will shame you if we don't take care. £ s. d. Mrs. Flanagan 2 0 0 “Not her own parish, either—a kind lady. £ s. d. James Milligan of Roundtown 1 0 0 “And here I must say that the people of Roundtown have not hesitated to come forward on this occasion. I have a long list from Roundtown—I will read it separately.” He then proceeded at a fast pace, mixing up the towns, pounds, and people in a most extraordinary way: “James Milligan of Roundtown, one pound; Darby Daly of Roundtown, one pound; Sam Finnigan of Roundtown, one pound; James Casey of Roundpound, one town; Kit Dwyer of Townpound, one round—pound I mean; Pat Roundpound—Pounden, I mean—Pat Pounden a pound of Poundtown also—there's an example for you!—but what are you doing, Rafferty? I don't like the sound of that plate of yours— you are not a good collector—go up first into the gallery there, where I see so many good-looking hats—I suppose they will give something to keep their hats out of the rain, since the wet will reach the gallery next Sunday if they don't. I think that is Kitty Crow I see, getting her bit of silver ready; those ribbons of yours cost a bit, Kitty. Well, good Christians, here is more of the subscriptions for you. £ s. d. Matthew Lavery 0 2 6 “He doesn't belong to Roundtown—Roundtown will be renowned in future ages for supporting the Church. Mark my words—Roundtown will thrive from this day forward—Roundtown will be a rising place. Mark Hennessy 0 2 6 Luke Clancy 0 2 6 John Doolin 0 2 6 “One would think they all agreed to only give two and sixpence each. And they're comfortable men, too! And look at their names—Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, the names of the Blessed Evangelists, and only ten shillings among them! Oh, they are apostles not worthy of the name—we'll call them the Poor Apostles from now on” (here a low laugh ran through the chapel)— “Do you hear that, Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John? Honestly! I can tell you that name will stick to you.” (Here the laugh was louder.) A voice, when the laughter subsided, exclaimed, “I'll make it ten shillings, your reverence.” “Who's that?” said Father Phil. “Hennessy, your reverence.” “Very well, Mark. I suppose Matthew, Luke, and John will follow your example?” “We will, your reverence.” “Ah! I thought you made a mistake; we'll call you now the Faithful Apostles—and I think the change in name is better than seven and sixpence each to you. “I see you in the gallery there, Rafferty. Why are you passing that well-dressed woman?—try again—ha!—see that—she had her money ready if you’d only asked for it—don't skip that other woman there—oh, oh!—So you won't give anything, ma'am? You ought to be ashamed of yourself. There is a woman with an elegant straw hat, and she won't give a penny. Well now—after that—remember—I declare from the altar, that from this day forward straw hats pay five penny pieces. £ s. d. Thomas Durfy, Esq. 1 0 0 “It's not his parish and he's a brave gentleman. £ s. d. Miss Fanny Dawson 1 0 0 “A Protestant out of the parish, and a sweet young lady, God bless her! Oh, honestly, the Protestants are shaming you!!! £ s. d. Dennis Fannin 0 7 6 “Very good, indeed, for a working mason.” Jemmy Riley 0 5 0 “Not bad for a hedge carpenter.”
“I gave you ten, plaze, your reverence,” shouted Jemmy, “and by the same token, you may remember it was on the Nativity of the Blessed Vargin, sir, I gave you the second five shillin's.”
“I gave you ten, please, your honor,” shouted Jemmy, “and just to remind you, it was on the Nativity of the Blessed Virgin, sir, that I gave you the second five shillings.”
“So you did, Jemmy,” cried Father Phil—“I put a little cross before it, to remind me of it; but I was in a hurry to make a sick call when you gave it to me, and forgot it after: and indeed myself doesn't know what I did with that same five shillings.”
“So you did, Jemmy,” exclaimed Father Phil, “I marked it with a little cross to remind me, but I was in a rush to make a sick call when you gave it to me, and I forgot after that. Honestly, I don’t even know what I did with that five shillings.”
Here a pallid woman, who was kneeling near the rails of the altar, uttered an impassioned blessing, and exclaimed, “Oh, that was the very five shillings, I'm sure, you gave to me that very day, to buy some little comforts for my poor husband, who was dying in the fever!”—and the poor woman burst into loud sobs as she spoke.
Here, a pale woman who was kneeling by the altar rails said a heartfelt blessing and exclaimed, “Oh, that was definitely the five shillings you gave me that day to buy some little comforts for my poor husband who was dying of the fever!”—and the poor woman broke into loud sobs as she spoke.
A deep thrill of emotion ran through the flock as this accidental proof of their poor pastor's beneficence burst upon them; and as an affectionate murmur began to rise above the silence which that emotion produced, the burly Father Philip blushed like a girl at this publication of his charity, and even at the foot of that altar where he stood, felt something like shame in being discovered in the commission of that virtue so highly commended by the Holy One to whose worship the altar was raised. He uttered a hasty “Whisht—whisht!” and waved with his outstretched hands his flock into silence.
A strong wave of emotion swept through the group as they realized how generous their kind pastor had been; as a warm murmur began to rise above the silence created by that emotion, the sturdy Father Philip blushed like a girl at the revelation of his kindness, and even at the foot of the altar where he stood, he felt a sense of shame for being caught in the act of a virtue so praised by the Holy One to whom the altar was dedicated. He quickly declared, “Shh—shh!” and waved his outstretched hands to quiet his flock.
In an instant one of those sudden changes common to an Irish assembly, and scarcely credible to a stranger, took place. The multitude was hushed—the grotesque of the subscription list had passed away and was forgotten, and that same man and that same multitude stood in altered relations—they were again a reverent flock, and he once more a solemn pastor; the natural play of his nation's mirthful sarcasm was absorbed in a moment in the sacredness of his office; and with a solemnity befitting the highest occasion, he placed his hands together before his breast, and raising his eyes to Heaven he poured forth his sweet voice, with a tone of the deepest devotion, in that reverential call to prayer, “Orate, fratres.”
In an instant, one of those sudden changes typical of an Irish gathering, and almost unbelievable to an outsider, happened. The crowd fell silent—the absurdity of the subscription list vanished and was forgotten, and that same man and that same crowd found themselves in different roles—they were once again a respectful group, and he was once more a serious leader; the natural humor of his nation's playful sarcasm was instantly overshadowed by the gravity of his position; and with a solemnity fitting for the most important occasion, he placed his hands together before his chest, raised his eyes to Heaven, and launched into a beautiful call to prayer, “Orate, fratres.”
The sound of a multitude gently kneeling down followed, like the soft breaking of a quiet sea on a sandy beach; and when Father Philip turned to the altar to pray, his pent-up feelings found vent in tears; and while he prayed, he wept.
The sound of a crowd softly kneeling down followed, like the gentle lapping of a calm sea on a sandy beach; and when Father Philip turned to the altar to pray, his pent-up emotions overflowed in tears; and as he prayed, he cried.
I believe such scenes as this are not of unfrequent occurrence in Ireland; that country so long-suffering, so much maligned, and so little understood.
I think scenes like this happen pretty often in Ireland; a country that has endured a lot, is often misunderstood, and gets unfairly judged.
Suppose the foregoing scene to have been only described antecedent to the woman in the outbreak of her gratitude revealing the priest's charity, from which he recoiled,—suppose the mirthfulness of the incidents arising from reading the subscription-list—a mirthfulness bordering on the ludicrous—to have been recorded, and nothing more, a stranger would be inclined to believe, and pardonable in the belief, that the Irish and their priesthood were rather prone to be irreverent; but observe, under this exterior, the deep sources of feeling that lie hidden and wait but the wand of divination to be revealed. In a thousand similar ways are the actions and the motives of the Irish understood by those who are careless of them; or worse, misrepresented by those whose interest, and too often business, it is to malign them.
Imagine if the scene described earlier had only focused on the woman expressing her gratitude by revealing the priest's charity, which made him uncomfortable—imagine if the humor from reading the subscription list, humor that was almost ridiculous, was noted, and nothing else. A stranger might understandably think that the Irish and their priests tend to be irreverent. But look beneath this surface, and you’ll find the profound feelings that lie beneath, waiting to be uncovered. In countless situations, the actions and motives of the Irish are either ignored or, worse, misrepresented by those who care little for them or have a vested interest in slandering them.
Father Phil could proceed no further with the reading of the subscription-list, but finished the office of the mass with unusual solemnity. But if the incident just recorded abridged his address, and the publication of donors' names by way of stimulus to the less active, it produced a great effect on those who had but smaller donations to drop into the plate; and the grey-headed collector, who could have numbered the scanty coin before the bereaved widow had revealed the pastor's charity, had to struggle his way afterwards through the eagerly outstretched hands that showered their hard-earned pence upon the plate, which was borne back to the altar heaped with contributions, heaped as it had not been seen for many a day. The studied excitement of their pride and their shame—and both are active agents in the Irish nature—was less successful than the accidental appeal to their affections.
Father Phil could go no further with reading the subscription list but finished the mass with an unusual seriousness. While the incident shortened his speech and encouraged donors to be more active by publishing their names, it had a big impact on those who had only small donations to contribute. The elderly collector, who could have counted the few coins before the grieving widow revealed the pastor's generosity, had to push through the eager hands that flooded the plate with their hard-earned money. The plate, taken back to the altar, was filled with contributions in a way that hadn’t been seen in a long time. The careful mix of their pride and shame—both strong parts of Irish nature—was less effective than the unexpected appeal to their feelings.
Oh! rulers of Ireland, why have you not sooner learned to lead that people by love, whom all your severity has been unable to drive? [Footnote: When this passage was written Ireland was disturbed (as she has too often been) by special parliamentary provocation:—the vexatious vigilance of legislative lynxes—the peevishness of paltry persecutors.]
Oh! rulers of Ireland, why haven't you figured out sooner how to lead your people through love, when all your harshness has failed to drive them away? [Footnote: When this passage was written, Ireland was troubled (as she has been too often) by specific parliamentary issues:—the annoying scrutiny of legislative watchdogs—the irritability of minor oppressors.]
When the mass was over, Andy waited at the door of the chapel to catch “his riverence” coming out, and obtain his advice about what he overheard from Larry Hogan; and Father Phil was accordingly accosted by Andy just as he was going to get into his saddle to ride over to breakfast with one of the neighbouring farmers, who was holding the priest's stirrup at the moment. The extreme urgency of Andy's manner, as he pressed up to the pastor's side, made the latter pause and inquire what he wanted. “I want to get some advice from your riverence,” said Andy.
When the mass was finished, Andy waited by the chapel door to catch “his reverence” as he came out and get his advice about what he overheard from Larry Hogan. Father Phil was approached by Andy just as he was about to mount his horse to ride over for breakfast with a neighboring farmer, who was currently holding the priest's stirrup. The urgency in Andy's tone as he moved closer to the pastor made Father Phil stop and ask what he needed. “I want to get some advice from your reverence,” Andy said.
“'Faith, then, the advice I give you is never to stop a hungry man when he is going to refresh himself,” said Father Phil, who had quite recovered his usual cheerfulness, and threw his leg over his little grey hack as he spoke. “How could you be so unreasonable as to expect me to stop here listening to your case, and giving you advice indeed, when I have said three masses [Footnote: The office of the mass must be performed fasting.] this morning, and rode three miles; how could you be so unreasonable, I say?”
“'Faith, the advice I have for you is never to stop a hungry man when he's about to eat,' said Father Phil, who had fully regained his usual cheerfulness and swung his leg over his little grey horse as he spoke. 'How could you be so unreasonable as to expect me to stand here listening to your situation and giving you advice, especially after I've said three masses [Footnote: The office of the mass must be performed fasting.] this morning and rode three miles? How could you be so unreasonable, I ask?'”
“I ax your riverence's pardon,” said Andy; “I wouldn't have taken the liberty, only the thing is mighty particular intirely.”
“I ask for your pardon,” said Andy; “I wouldn’t have taken the liberty, but the situation is really quite specific.”
“Well, I tell you again, never ask a hungry man advice; for he is likely to cut his advice on the patthern of his stomach, and it's empty advice you'll get. Did you never hear that a 'hungry stomach has no ears'?”
“Well, I’ll say it again, never ask a hungry person for advice; because they’re likely to base their advice on their hunger, and it’ll just be empty advice. Haven’t you heard that a ‘hungry stomach has no ears’?”
The farmer who was to have the honour of the priest's company to breakfast exhibited rather more impatience than the good-humoured Father Phil, and reproved Andy for his conduct.
The farmer who was supposed to have the honor of having the priest join him for breakfast showed a bit more impatience than the good-natured Father Phil and reprimanded Andy for his behavior.
“But it's so particular,” said Andy.
“But it’s so specific,” said Andy.
“I wondher you would dar' to stop his riverence, and he black fastin'. Go 'long wid you!”
“I wonder if you would dare to stop him, and he's fasting. Go on with you!”
“Come over to my house in the course of the week, and speak to me,” said Father Phil, riding away.
“Come over to my house sometime this week and talk to me,” said Father Phil, riding away.
Andy still persevered, and taking advantage of the absence of the farmer, who was mounting his own nag at the moment, said the matter of which he wished to speak involved the interests of Squire Egan, or he would not “make so bowld.”
Andy kept pushing forward, and with the farmer busy getting on his own horse at that moment, he mentioned that the issue he wanted to discuss affected Squire Egan's interests, or he wouldn't be so bold.
This altered the matter; and Father Phil desired Andy to follow him to the farm-house of John Dwyer, where he would speak to him after he had breakfasted.
This changed things; and Father Phil wanted Andy to go with him to John Dwyer's farmhouse, where he would talk to him after he had breakfast.
CHAPTER XXIX
John Dwyer's house was a scene of activity that day, for not only was the priest to breakfast there—always an affair of honour—but a grand dinner was also preparing on a large scale; for a wedding-feast was to be held in the house, in honour of Matty Dwyer's nuptials, which were to be celebrated that day with a neighbouring young farmer, rather well to do in the world. The match had been on and off for some time, for John Dwyer was what is commonly called a “close-fisted fellow,” and his would-be son-in-law could not bring him to what he considered proper terms, and though Matty liked young Casey, and he was fond of her, they both agreed not to let old Jack Dwyer have the best of the bargain in portioning off his daughter, who, having a spice of her father in her, was just as fond of number one as old Jack himself. And here it is worthy of remark, that, though the Irish are so prone in general to early and improvident marriages, no people are closer in their nuptial barter, when they are in a condition to make marriage a profitable contract. Repeated meetings between the elders of families take place, and acute arguments ensue, properly to equalise the worldly goods to be given on both sides. Pots and pans are balanced against pails and churns, cows against horses, a slip of bog against a gravel-pit, or a patch of meadow against a bit of a quarry; a little lime-kiln sometimes burns stronger than the flame of Cupid—the doves of Venus herself are but crows in comparison with a good flock of geese—and a love-sick sigh less touching than the healthy grunt of a good pig; indeed, the last-named gentleman is a most useful agent in this traffic, for when matters are nearly poised, the balance is often adjusted by a grunter or two thrown into either scale. While matters are thus in a state of debate, quarrels sometimes occur between the lovers the gentleman's caution sometimes takes alarm, and more frequently the lady's pride is aroused at the too obvious preference given to worldly gain over heavenly beauty; Cupid shies at Mammon, and Hymen is upset and left in the mire.
John Dwyer's house was bustling that day because the priest was coming for breakfast—always a matter of honor—and a big dinner was also in the works; a wedding feast was being organized in celebration of Matty Dwyer's marriage, which was happening that day with a neighboring young farmer who was quite well-off. The engagement had been on and off for a while because John Dwyer was known to be tight-fisted, and his prospective son-in-law couldn't get him to agree to what he thought were fair terms. Although Matty liked young Casey and he cared for her, they both decided not to let old Jack Dwyer get the upper hand when it came to figuring out the financial side of marrying off his daughter, who shared some of her father's personality and was just as taken with money as he was. It's interesting to note that, while the Irish generally tend to marry young and impulsively, they are very shrewd when it comes to marriage negotiations, especially if it can be a profitable deal. Families hold multiple meetings, and sharp arguments arise to balance the assets being offered on both sides. Household items are weighed against livestock, land against resources, or even a small lime kiln might become more valuable than love itself—the doves of Venus are outmatched by a solid flock of geese—and a love-struck sigh means less than the grunt of a good pig. In fact, the pig is quite a key player in these negotiations; when things are close to even, the scales can tip with the addition of a pig or two. During these discussions, disagreements can happen between the lovers; sometimes the man's caution gets triggered, and more often, the woman's pride flares up when it’s too clear that material wealth is being prioritized over true beauty. Cupid gets spooked by Mammon, and the union of marriage gets thrown into chaos.
I remember hearing of an instance of this nature, when the lady gave her ci-devant lover an ingenious reproof, after they had been separated some time, when a marriage-bargain was broken off, because the lover could not obtain from the girl's father a certain brown filly as part of her dowry. The damsel, after the lapse of some weeks, met her swain at a neighbouring fair, and the flame of love still smouldering in his heart was re-illumined by the sight of his charmer, who, on the contrary, had become quite disgusted with him for his too obvious preference of profit to true affection. He addressed her softly in a tent, and asked her to dance, but was most astonished at her returning him a look of vacant wonder, which tacitly implied, “Who are you?” as plain as looks could speak.
I remember hearing about a situation like this, when the woman gave her ex-lover a clever criticism after they had been apart for a while, following a broken engagement because the guy couldn’t get a particular brown filly from the girl's father as part of her dowry. After several weeks, the girl ran into her guy at a local fair, and the lingering feelings in his heart were reignited by the sight of her, while she, on the other hand, had grown pretty annoyed with him for clearly valuing money over genuine love. He spoke to her softly in a tent and asked her to dance, but he was really surprised by her expression of blank confusion, which silently asked, “Who are you?” as clearly as a look could convey.
“Arrah, Mary,” exclaimed the youth.
"Wow, Mary," exclaimed the youth.
“Sir!!!”—answered Mary, with what heroines call “ineffable disdain.”
“Sir!!!”—Mary replied, with what heroines might describe as “unfathomable contempt.”
“Why one would think you didn't know me!”
“Why would anyone think you didn't know me!”
“If I ever had the honour of your acquaintance, sir,” answered Mary, “I forget you entirely.”
“If I ever had the pleasure of meeting you, sir,” Mary replied, “I completely forget you.”
“Forget me, Mary?—arrah be aisy—is it forget the man that was courtin' and in love with you?”
“Forget me, Mary?—oh come on—is it really possible to forget the guy who was dating and in love with you?”
“You're under a mistake, young man,” said Mary, with a curl of her rosy lip, which displayed the pearly teeth to whose beauty her woman's nature rejoiced that the recreant lover was not yet insensible—“You're under a mistake, young man,” and her heightened colour made her eye flash more brightly as she spoke—“you're quite under a mistake—no one was ever in love with me;” and she laid signal emphasis on the word. “There was a dirty mane blackguard, indeed, once in love with my father's brown filly, but I forget him intirely.”
“You're mistaken, young man,” Mary said, curling her rosy lip to reveal her pearly teeth, pleased that the unfaithful lover wasn't completely oblivious—“You're definitely mistaken, young man,” and her flushed cheeks made her eyes shine even brighter as she continued—“no one has ever been in love with me;” and she emphasized the word. “There was a filthy scoundrel who was once in love with my father's brown filly, but I’ve entirely forgotten him.”
Mary tossed her head proudly as she spoke, and her filly-fancying admirer, reeling under the reproof she inflicted, sneaked from the tent, while Mary stood up and danced with a more open-hearted lover, whose earnest eye could see more charms in one lovely woman than all the horses of Arabia.
Mary held her head high as she spoke, and her horse-loving admirer, overwhelmed by the criticism she gave him, slipped out of the tent. Meanwhile, Mary stood up and danced with a more genuine lover, whose sincere gaze could find more beauty in one lovely woman than in all the horses of Arabia.
But no such result as this was likely to take place in Matty Dwyer's case; she and her lover agreed with one another on the settlement to be made, and old Jack was not to be allowed an inch over what was considered an even bargain. At length all matters were agreed upon, the wedding-day fixed, and the guests invited; yet still both parties were not satisfied, but young Casey thought he should be put into absolute possession of a certain little farm and cottage, and have the lease looked over to see all was right (for Jack Dwyer was considered rather slippery), while old Jack thought it time enough to give him possession and the lease and his daughter altogether.
But no outcome like this was expected in Matty Dwyer's situation; she and her boyfriend had reached an agreement on the deal, and old Jack wasn't going to get anything more than what was deemed a fair trade. Eventually, everything was sorted out, the wedding date was set, and the guests were invited; yet neither side felt completely happy. Young Casey believed he should take complete ownership of a certain little farm and cottage and wanted the lease reviewed to ensure everything was in order (since Jack Dwyer was considered a bit slippery), while old Jack thought it was more than enough to hand over the lease and his daughter all at once.
However, matters had gone so far that, as the reader has seen, the wedding-feast was prepared, the guests invited, and Father Phil on the spot to help James and Matty (in the facetious parlance of Paddy) to “tie with their tongues what they could not undo with their teeth.”
However, things had progressed to the point where, as you've seen, the wedding feast was ready, the guests were invited, and Father Phil was there to help James and Matty (in a joking way, as Paddy would say) to “tie with their tongues what they couldn’t undo with their teeth.”
When the priest had done breakfast, the arrival of Andy was announced to him, and Andy was admitted to a private audience with Father Phil, the particulars of which must not be disclosed; for in short, Andy made a regular confession before the Father, and, we know, confessions must be held sacred; but we may say that Andy confided the whole post-office affair to the pastor—told him how Larry Hogan had contrived to worm that affair out of him, and by his devilish artifice had, as Andy feared, contrived to implicate Squire Egan in the transaction, and, by threatening a disclosure, got the worthy Squire into his villanous power. Andy, under the solemn queries of the priest, positively denied having said one word to Hogan to criminate the Squire, and that Hogan could only infer the Squire's guilt; upon which Father Phil, having perfectly satisfied himself, told Andy to make his mind easy, for that he would secure the Squire from any harm, and he moreover praised Andy for the fidelity he displayed to the interests of his old master, and declared he was so pleased with him, that he would desire Jack Dwyer to ask him to dinner. “And that will be no blind nut, let me tell you,” said Father Phil—“a wedding dinner, you lucky dog—'lashings [Footnote: Overflowing abundance, and plenty left after.] and lavings,' and no end of dancing afther!”
When the priest finished breakfast, he was informed that Andy had arrived, and Andy was granted a private meeting with Father Phil, the details of which must remain confidential; in short, Andy made a full confession to the Father, and as we know, confessions must be kept sacred. However, we can say that Andy shared the entire post-office incident with the pastor—he explained how Larry Hogan managed to pry that information out of him and, through his cunning tactics, had, as Andy feared, managed to implicate Squire Egan in the matter. By threatening to expose everything, he put the good Squire in his devious control. Under the priest's serious questioning, Andy firmly denied saying anything to Hogan that could incriminate the Squire, asserting that Hogan could only assume the Squire's guilt. Satisfied, Father Phil reassured Andy to not worry, as he would protect the Squire from any harm. He also praised Andy for his loyalty to his old master and said he was so impressed with him that he would ask Jack Dwyer to invite him to dinner. “And that won’t be a boring meal, let me tell you,” said Father Phil—“a wedding dinner, you lucky guy—plenty of food and drinks, and all sorts of dancing afterward!”
Andy was accordingly bidden to the bridal feast, to which the guests began already to gather thick and fast. They strolled about the field before the house, basked in groups in the sunshine, or lay in the shade under the hedges, where hints of future marriages were given to many a pretty girl, and to nudges and pinches were returned small screams suggestive of additional assault—and inviting denials of “Indeed I won't,” and that crowning provocative to riotous conduct, “Behave yourself.”
Andy was invited to the wedding feast, where guests were already arriving in large numbers. They wandered around the field in front of the house, soaking up the sun in groups or resting in the shade under the hedges. There, many pretty girls received hints about future marriages, and in response to playful nudges and pinches, they let out small screams that suggested more teasing—and responded with playful denials of “I won’t,” along with the classic provocation, “Behave yourself.”
In the meantime, the barn was laid out with long planks, supported on barrels or big stones, which planks, when covered with clean cloths, made a goodly board, that soon began to be covered with ample wooden dishes of corned beef, roasted geese, boiled chickens and bacon, and intermediate stacks of cabbage and huge bowls of potatoes, all sending up their wreaths of smoke to the rafters of the barn, soon to become hotter from the crowd of guests, who, when the word was given, rushed to the onslaught with right good will.
In the meantime, the barn was set up with long planks supported by barrels or large stones. When these planks were covered with clean cloths, they created a nice table that quickly filled up with plenty of wooden dishes of corned beef, roasted geese, boiled chickens, and bacon, along with tall stacks of cabbage and big bowls of potatoes, all sending up their wafts of smoke to the rafters of the barn, which soon became hotter from the crowd of guests who, when the signal was given, eagerly rushed to join in.
The dinner was later than the hour named, and the delay arose from the absence of one who, of all others, ought to have been present, namely, the bridegroom. But James Casey was missing, and Jack Dwyer had been closeted from time to time with several long-headed greybeards, canvassing the occurrence, and wondering at the default on the bridegroom's part. The person who might have been supposed to bear this default the worst supported it better than any one. Matty was all life and spirits, and helped in making the feast ready, as if nothing wrong had happened; and she backed Father Phil's argument to sit down to dinner at once;—“that if James Casey was not there, that was no reason dinner should be spoiled, he'd be there soon enough; besides, if he didn't arrive in time, it was better he should have good meat cold, than everybody have hot meat spoiled: the ducks would be done to cindhers, the beef boiled to rags, and the chickens be all in jommethry.”
The dinner was later than planned, and the hold-up was due to the absence of one person who absolutely should have been there—the groom. But James Casey was missing, and Jack Dwyer had been talking from time to time with a few wise old men, discussing what was going on and wondering why the groom wasn't there. The person who might have been expected to take this the hardest actually handled it better than anyone. Matty was full of life and energy, helping to get everything ready for the feast as if nothing was wrong. She supported Father Phil's suggestion to start dinner right away, saying, “Just because James Casey isn't here doesn’t mean dinner should be ruined; he’ll show up soon enough. Plus, if he doesn’t make it in time, it’s better for him to have cold good food than for everyone to have spoiled hot food: the ducks will be burnt to a crisp, the beef boiled to shreds, and the chickens will all be a mess.”
So down they sat to dinner: its heat, its mirth, its clatter, and its good cheer we will not attempt to describe; suffice it to say, the viands were good, the guests hungry, and the drink unexceptionable; and Father Phil, no bad judge of such matters, declared he never pronounced grace over a better spread. But still, in the midst of the good cheer, neighbours (the women particularly) would suggest to each other the “wondher” where the bridegroom could be; and even within ear-shot of the bride elect, the low-voiced whisper ran, of “Where in the world is James Casey?”
So they all sat down to dinner: we won’t go into the details of its warmth, laughter, noise, and good vibes; it’s enough to say the food was great, the guests were hungry, and the drinks were top-notch. Father Phil, who knew a thing or two about these things, said he had never said grace over a better spread. Still, even with the good atmosphere, the neighbors (especially the women) kept wondering where the groom could be; and even within earshot of the bride-to-be, the soft whispers went around asking, “Where on earth is James Casey?”
Still the bride kept up her smiles, and cheerfully returned the healths that were drunk to her; but old Jack was not unmoved; a cloud hung on his brow, which grew darker and darker as the hour advanced, and the bridegroom yet tarried. The board was cleared of the eatables, and the copious jugs of punch going their round; but the usual toast of the united healths of the happy pair could not be given, for one of them was absent. Father Phil hardly knew what to do; for even his overflowing cheerfulness began to forsake him, and a certain air of embarrassment began to pervade the whole assembly, till Jack Dwyer could bear it no longer, and, standing up, he thus addressed the company:—
Still, the bride kept smiling and happily responded to the toasts raised in her honor; however, old Jack was clearly affected. A frown settled on his face, growing darker as time went on, and the groom was still nowhere to be found. The table was cleared of food, and the large jugs of punch circulated around, but they couldn't raise the usual toast to the health of the happy couple because one of them was missing. Father Phil was unsure of what to do; even his usual cheerfulness started to fade, and a sense of awkwardness spread throughout the gathering, until Jack Dwyer couldn’t take it anymore and stood up to address everyone:—
“Friends and neighbours, you see the disgrace that's put on me and my child.”
“Friends and neighbors, you see the shame that's been put on me and my child.”
A murmur of “No, no!” ran round the board.
A whisper of “No, no!” spread around the table.
“I say, yis.”
“I say, yes.”
“He'll come yet, sir,” said a voice.
“He'll come soon, sir,” said a voice.
“No, he won't,” said Jack, “I see he won't—I know he won't. He wanted to have everything all his own way, and he thinks to disgrace me in doing what he likes, but he shan't”; and he struck the table fiercely as he spoke; for Jack, when once his blood was up, was a man of desperate determination. “He's a greedy chap, the same James Casey, and he loves his bargain betther than he loves you, Matty, so don't look glum about what I'm saying: I say he's greedy: he's just the fellow that, if you gave him the roof off your house, would ax you for the rails before your door; and he goes back of his bargain now, bekase I would not let him have it all his own way, and puts the disgrace on me, thinkin' I'll give in to him, through that same; but I won't. And I tell you what it is, friends and neighbours; here's the lease of the three-cornered field below there,” and he held up a parchment as he spoke, “and a snug cottage on it, and it's all ready for the girl to walk into with the man that will have her; and if there's a man among you here that's willing, let him say the word now, and I'll give her to him!”
“No, he won't,” said Jack. “I know he won’t. He wanted everything to go his way, and he thinks he can humiliate me by doing what he wants, but he won’t.” He slammed his hand on the table as he spoke; when Jack got riled up, he was fiercely determined. “That greedy guy, James Casey, loves his deals more than he loves you, Matty, so don't look so down about what I'm saying. I’m saying he's greedy; he’s exactly the type who, if you gave him the roof off your house, would still ask you for the rails in front of your door. Now he’s backing out of the deal because I wouldn’t let him have everything his way, trying to shame me, thinking I’ll give in to him because of that; but I won’t. And listen up, friends and neighbors; here’s the lease for that three-cornered field down there,” and he held up a parchment as he spoke. “And there’s a cozy cottage on it, ready for the girl to move in with the man who wants her. If there’s a man here who’s interested, let him speak up now, and I’ll give her to him!”
The girl could not resist an exclamation of surprise, which her father hushed by a word and look so peremptory, that she saw remonstrance was in vain, and a silence of some moments ensued; for it was rather startling, this immediate offer of a girl who had been so strangely slighted, and the men were not quite prepared to make advances, until they knew something more of the why and wherefore of her sweetheart's desertion.
The girl couldn't help but exclaim in surprise, but her father silenced her with a sharp word and look, making it clear that protesting was pointless. A brief silence followed; it was surprising that this girl, who had been so strangely overlooked, would make such an immediate offer. The men weren't quite ready to engage until they understood the reasons behind her sweetheart's abandonment.
“Are yiz all dumb?” exclaimed Jack, in surprise. “Faix, it's not every day a snug little field and cottage and a good-looking girl falls in a man's way. I say again, I'll give her and the lase to the man that will say the word.”
“Are you all stupid?” exclaimed Jack, surprised. “Honestly, it’s not every day that a cozy little field, a cottage, and a pretty girl come together for a guy. I’ll say it again, I’ll give her and the lease to whoever speaks up.”
Still no one spoke, and Andy began to think they were using Jack Dwyer and his daughter very ill, but what business had he to think of offering himself, “a poor devil like him”? But, the silence still continuing, Andy took heart of grace; and as the profit and pleasure of a snug match and a handsome wife flushed upon him, he got up and said, “Would I do, sir?”
Still no one spoke, and Andy started to feel they were treating Jack Dwyer and his daughter very poorly, but why should he think about offering himself, “a poor guy like him”? But as the silence dragged on, Andy found his courage; and as the idea of a cozy relationship and a beautiful wife appealed to him, he stood up and said, “Would I be a good choice, sir?”
Every one was taken by surprise, even old Jack himself; and Matty could not suppress a faint exclamation, which every one but Andy understood to mean “she didn't like it at all,” but which Andy interpreted quite the other way, and he grinned his loutish admiration of Matty, who turned away her head from him in sheer distaste, which action Andy took for mere coyness.
Everyone was caught off guard, even old Jack himself; and Matty couldn't hold back a soft gasp, which everyone except Andy understood to mean “she didn't like it at all,” but Andy saw it completely differently, and he grinned at Matty with an irritating admiration. Matty turned her head away from him in sheer disgust, which Andy misread as just being shy.
Jack was in a dilemma, for Andy was just the last man he would have chosen as a husband for his daughter; but what could he do? he was taken at his word, and even at the worst he was determined that some one should marry the girl out of hand, and show Casey the “disgrace should not be put on him”; but, anxious to have another chance, he stammered something about the fairness of “letting the girl choose,” and that “some one else might wish to spake”; but the end of all was, that no one rose to rival Andy, and Father Phil bore witness to the satisfaction he had that day in finding so much uprightness and fidelity in “the boy”; that he had raised his character much in his estimation by his conduct that day; and if he was a little giddy betimes, there was nothing like a wife to steady him; and if he was rather poor, sure Jack Dwyer could mend that.
Jack was in a tough spot because Andy was the last person he would have picked as a husband for his daughter. But what could he do? He had taken Andy at his word, and even at the worst, he was determined that someone should marry the girl right away to make sure Casey didn't face any disgrace. Wanting to keep his options open, he stammered something about how it was only fair to let the girl choose and that someone else might want to speak up. But in the end, no one stepped up to compete with Andy. Father Phil witnessed how satisfied he was that day to see so much honesty and loyalty in “the boy.” Andy's actions had really improved his standing in Father Phil's eyes, and if he was a bit scatterbrained sometimes, having a wife could help steady him. And if he was short on money, well, Jack Dwyer could help with that.
“Then come up here,” says Jack; and Andy left his place at the very end of the board and marched up to the head, amidst clapping of hands and thumping of the table, and laughing and shouting.
“Then come up here,” says Jack; and Andy left his spot at the very end of the board and marched to the front, amidst applause and the sound of hands hitting the table, along with laughter and cheers.
“Silence!” cried Father Phil, “this is no laughing matther, but a serious engagement—and, John Dwyer, I tell you—and you Andy Rooney, that girl must not be married against her own free-will; but if she has no objection, well and good.”
“Silence!” shouted Father Phil, “this is no laughing matter, but a serious situation—and, John Dwyer, I’m telling you—and you Andy Rooney, that girl must not be married against her own free will; but if she has no objections, then that’s fine.”
“My will is her pleasure, I know,” said Jack, resolutely.
"My desire is her delight, I get it," said Jack, firmly.
To the surprise of every one, Matty said, “Oh, I'll take the boy with all my heart!”
To everyone's surprise, Matty said, “Oh, I'll take the boy with all my heart!”
Handy Andy threw his arms round her neck and gave her a most vigorous salute which came smacking off, and thereupon arose a hilarious shout which made the old rafters of the barn ring again.
Handy Andy wrapped his arms around her neck and gave her a really energetic salute that echoed loudly, and then a burst of laughter erupted that made the old beams of the barn resonate.
“There's the lase for you,” said Jack, handing the parchment to Andy, who was now installed in the place of honour beside the bride elect at the head of the table, and the punch circulated rapidly in filling to the double toast of health, happiness, and prosperity to the “happy pair”; and after some few more circuits of the enlivening liquor had been performed, the women retired to the dwelling-house, whose sanded parlour was put in immediate readiness for the celebration of the nuptial knot between Matty and the adventurous Andy.
“Here’s the toast for you,” said Jack, handing the parchment to Andy, who was now seated in the place of honor beside the bride-to-be at the head of the table. The punch circulated quickly as everyone raised a glass to health, happiness, and prosperity for the “happy couple.” After a few more rounds of the refreshing drink, the women went back to the house, where the sanded parlor was quickly prepared for the celebration of the wedding between Matty and the daring Andy.
In half an hour the ceremony was performed, and the rites and blessings of the Church dispensed between two people, who, an hour before, had never looked on each other with thoughts of matrimony.
In half an hour, the ceremony took place, and the Church's rites and blessings were given to two people who, just an hour earlier, had never looked at each other with thoughts of marriage.
Under such circumstances it was wonderful with what lightness of spirit Matty went through the honours consequent on a peasant bridal in Ireland: these, it is needless to detail; our limits would not permit; but suffice it to say, that a rattling country-dance was led off by Andy and Matty in the barn, intermediate jigs were indulged in by the “picked dancers” of the parish, while the country dancers were resting and making love (if making love can be called rest) in the corners, and that the pipers and punch-makers had quite enough to do until the night was far spent, and it was considered time for the bride and bridegroom to be escorted by a chosen party of friends to the little cottage which was to be their future home. The pipers stood at the threshold of Jack Dwyer, and his daughter departed from under the “roof-tree” to the tune of “Joy be with you”; and then the lilters, heading the body-guard of the bride, plied drone and chanter right merrily until she had entered her new home, thanked her old friends (who did all the established civilities, and cracked all the usual jokes attendant on the occasion); and Andy bolted the door of the snug cottage of which he had so suddenly become master, and placed a seat for the bride beside the fire, requesting “Miss Dwyer” to sit down—for Andy could not bring himself to call her “Matty” yet—and found himself in an awkward position in being “lord and master” of a girl he considered so far above him a few hours before; Matty sat quiet, and looked at the fire.
Under these circumstances, it was amazing how light-hearted Matty was as she went through the celebrations of a peasant wedding in Ireland. There's no need to detail everything; it's too much for our limits. But it’s enough to say that Andy and Matty kicked off a lively country dance in the barn, while the “chosen dancers” of the parish enjoyed some jigs in between, and the country dancers took breaks to flirt (if you can call flirting a break) in the corners. The pipers and punch makers had more than enough to keep them busy until late into the night, when it was time for a group of friends to escort the bride and groom to the little cottage that would be their new home. The pipers stood at the door of Jack Dwyer’s place, and his daughter left under the “roof-tree” to the tune of “Joy be with you.” Then the musicians, leading the bride’s escort, played merrily until she had entered her new home, thanked her old friends (who went through all the usual polite gestures and shared the customary jokes) while Andy locked the door of the cozy cottage he’d just become master of. He set a chair beside the fire for the bride, asking “Miss Dwyer” to sit down—since Andy couldn’t bring himself to call her “Matty” just yet. He felt awkward being “lord and master” of a girl he had considered so far above him just a few hours earlier. Matty sat quietly, gazing into the fire.
“It's very quare, isn't it?” says Andy with a grin, looking at her tenderly, and twiddling his thumbs.
“It's pretty odd, isn’t it?” Andy says with a grin, looking at her softly and fiddling with his thumbs.
“What's quare?” inquired Matty, very drily.
“What's weird?” Matty asked, very dryly.
“The estate,” responded Andy.
"The estate," Andy replied.
“What estate?” asked Matty.
"What estate?" Matty asked.
“Your estate and my estate,” said Andy.
“Your property and my property,” said Andy.
“Sure you don't call the three-cornered field my father gave us an estate, you fool?” answered Matty.
“Are you seriously not calling the three-cornered field my dad gave us an estate, you idiot?” Matty shot back.
“Oh no,” said Andy. “I mane the blessed and holy estate of matrimony the priest put us in possession of;” and Andy drew a stool near the heiress, on the strength of the hit he thought he had made.
“Oh no,” said Andy. “I mean the blessed and holy state of marriage that the priest put us in;” and Andy pulled a stool closer to the heiress, feeling pleased with the clever remark he thought he had made.
“Sit at the other side of the fire,” said Matty, very coldly.
“Sit on the other side of the fire,” Matty said, very coldly.
“Yes, miss,” responded Andy, very respectfully; and in shoving his seat backwards the legs of the stool caught in the earthen floor, and Andy tumbled heels over head.
“Yes, ma’am,” replied Andy, very respectfully; and as he pushed his seat back, the legs of the stool snagged on the dirt floor, and Andy fell over backward.
Matty laughed while Andy was picking himself up with increased confusion at this mishap; for even amidst rustics there is nothing more humiliating than a lover placing himself in a ridiculous position at the moment he is doing his best to make himself agreeable.
Matty laughed as Andy tried to get up, looking more confused than ever about what had happened; because even among country folks, nothing is more embarrassing than a guy making a fool of himself while he's trying hard to impress someone he likes.
“It is well your coat's not new,” said Matty, with a contemptuous look at Handy's weather-beaten vestment.
“It’s good your coat isn’t new,” Matty said, giving Handy's worn-out coat a scornful glance.
“I hope I'll soon have a betther,” said Andy, a little piqued, with all his reverence for the heiress, at this allusion to his poverty. “But sure it wasn't the coat you married, but the man that's in it; and sure I'll take off my clothes as soon as you please, Matty, my dear—Miss Dwyer, I mane—I beg your pardon.”
“I hope I'll be better soon,” said Andy, a bit annoyed, despite all his respect for the heiress, at this reference to his financial struggles. “But it’s not the coat you married, it’s the man in it; and I’ll take off my clothes whenever you want, Matty, my dear—Miss Dwyer, I mean—I’m sorry.”
“You had better wait till you get better,” answered Matty, very drily. “You know the old saying, 'Don't throw out your dirty wather until you get in fresh.'”
“You should probably wait until you feel better,” Matty replied dryly. “You know the old saying, 'Don't throw out your dirty water until you have fresh.'”
“Ah, darlin', don't be cruel to me!” said Andy, in a supplicating tone. “I know I'm not desarvin' of you, but sure I did not make so bowld as to make up to you until I seen that nobody else would have you.”
“Ah, darling, please don't be cruel to me!” Andy said, with a pleading tone. “I know I don't deserve you, but I wouldn't have had the courage to approach you until I saw that no one else would have you.”
“Nobody else have me!” exclaimed Matty, as her eyes flashed with anger.
“Nobody else has me!” exclaimed Matty, her eyes flashing with anger.
“I beg your pardon, miss,” said poor Andy, who in the extremity of his own humility had committed such an offence against Matty's pride. “I only meant that—”
“I’m sorry, miss,” said poor Andy, who in his extreme humility had offended Matty's pride. “I just meant that—”
“Say no more about it,” said Matty, who recovered her equanimity. “Didn't my father give you the lase of the field and house?”
“Don't mention it again,” said Matty, regaining her composure. “Didn't my dad give you the lease for the field and house?”
“Yis, miss.”
"Yes, miss."
“You had better let me keep it then; 'twill be safer with me than you.”
"You should let me keep it then; it will be safer with me than with you."
“Sartainly,” said Andy, who drew the lease from his pocket and handed it to her, and—as he was near to her—he attempted a little familiarity, which Matty repelled very unequivocally.
“Sure,” said Andy, pulling the lease out of his pocket and giving it to her, and—as he was close to her—he tried to be a bit familiar, which Matty firmly rejected.
“Arrah! is it jokes you are crackin'?” said Andy, with a grin, advancing to renew his fondling.
“Hey! Are you telling jokes?” said Andy, grinning as he moved in to continue his playful teasing.
“I tell you what it is,” said Matty, jumping up, “I'll crack your head if you don't behave yourself!” and she seized the stool on which she had been sitting, and brandished it in a very amazonian fashion.
“I'll tell you what it is,” said Matty, jumping up, “I'll smash your head if you don't get it together!” and she grabbed the stool she had been sitting on and waved it around in a fierce manner.
“Oh, wirra! wirra!” said Andy, in amaze—“aren't you my wife?”
“Oh, wow! wow!” said Andy, amazed—“aren't you my wife?”
“Your wife!” retorted Matty, with a very devil in her eye—“Your wife, indeed, you great omadhaun; why, then, had you the brass to think I'd put up with you?”
“Your wife!” shot back Matty, fire in her eyes—“Your wife, really, you big fool; so why did you have the nerve to think I’d put up with you?”
“Arrah, then, why did you marry me?” said Andy, in a pitiful argumentative whine.
“Arrah, then, why did you marry me?” Andy said, in a pathetic, whiny tone.
“Why did I marry you?” retorted Matty—“Didn't I know betther than refuse you, when my father said the word when the divil was busy with him? Why did I marry you?—it's a pity I didn't refuse, and be murthered that night, maybe, as soon as the people's backs was turned. Oh, it's little you know of owld Jack Dwyer, or you wouldn't ask me that; but, though I'm afraid of him, I'm not afraid of you—so stand off I tell you.”
“Why did I marry you?” Matty shot back. “Didn’t I know better than to say no when my dad gave the word when he was in a bad spot? Why did I marry you? It’s too bad I didn’t say no and maybe get killed that night as soon as everyone turned their backs. Oh, you don’t know anything about old Jack Dwyer, or you wouldn't ask me that. But even though I’m scared of him, I’m not scared of you—so back off, I’m telling you.”
“Oh, Blessed Virgin!” cried Andy; “and what will be the end of it?”
“Oh, Blessed Virgin!” cried Andy; “and what will happen next?”
There was a tapping at the door as he spoke.
There was a knock at the door as he spoke.
“You'll soon see what will be the end of it,” said Matty, as she walked across the cabin and opened to the knock.
“You'll soon see how it will all turn out,” Matty said as she walked across the cabin and opened the door to the knock.
James Casey entered and clasped Matty in his arms; and half a dozen athletic fellows and one old and debauched-looking man followed, and the door was immediately closed after their entry.
James Casey walked in and hugged Matty tightly; then half a dozen athletic guys and one old, worn-out-looking man came in behind him, and the door was quickly shut after they entered.
Andy stood in amazement while Casey and Matty caressed each other; and the old man said in a voice tremulous with intoxication, “A very pretty filly, by jingo!”
Andy stood in awe as Casey and Matty embraced each other, and the old man said in a voice shaky from drink, “What a lovely girl, wow!”
“I lost no time the minute I got your message, Matty,” said Casey, “and here's the Father ready to join us.”
“I jumped into action as soon as I got your message, Matty,” said Casey, “and here’s the Father ready to join us.”
“Ay, ay,” cackled the old reprobate—“hammer and tongs!—strike while the iron's hot!—I'm the boy for a short job”; and he pulled a greasy book from his pocket as he spoke.
“Ay, ay,” cackled the old reprobate—“hammer and tongs!—strike while the iron's hot!—I'm the guy for a quick job”; and he pulled a greasy book from his pocket as he spoke.
This was a degraded clergyman, known in Ireland under the title of “Couple-Beggar,” who is ready to perform irregular marriages on such urgent occasions as the present; and Matty had contrived to inform James Casey of the desperate turn affairs had taken at home, and recommended him to adopt the present plan, and so defeat the violent measure of her father by one still more so.
This was a disgraced clergyman, known in Ireland as the “Couple-Beggar,” who was willing to perform unofficial marriages in urgent situations like this one; and Matty had managed to inform James Casey about the drastic situation at home and suggested that he go along with this plan to counteract her father's extreme actions with an even more extreme solution.
A scene of uproar now ensued, for Andy did not take matters quietly, but made a pretty considerable row, which was speedily quelled, however, by Casey's bodyguard, who tied Andy neck and heels, and in that helpless state he witnessed the marriage ceremony performed by the “couple-beggar,” between Casey and the girl he had looked upon as his own five minutes before.
A chaotic scene broke out as Andy didn't just sit back; he created quite a fuss. However, this was quickly shut down by Casey's bodyguards, who tied Andy up tightly. In that helpless condition, he had to watch the wedding ceremony conducted by the "couple-beggar" between Casey and the girl he had just considered his own a few minutes earlier.
In vain did he raise his voice against the proceeding; the “couple-beggar” smothered his objections in ribald jests.
In vain did he raise his voice against the proceeding; the “couple-beggar” smothered his objections in crude jokes.
“You can't take her from me, I tell you,” cried Andy.
“You can't take her away from me, I'm telling you,” cried Andy.
“No; but we can take you from her,” said the “couple-beggar”; and, at the words, Casey's friends dragged Andy from the cottage, bidding a rollicking adieu to their triumphant companion, who bolted the door after them and became possessor of the wife and property poor Andy thought he had secured.
“No; but we can take you away from her,” said the “couple-beggar”; and, with that, Casey’s friends pulled Andy out of the cottage, shouting a cheerful goodbye to their victorious companion, who locked the door behind them and ended up with the wife and the possessions poor Andy believed he had won.
To guard against an immediate alarm being given, Andy was warned on pain of death to be silent as his captors bore him along, and he took them to be too much men of their word to doubt they would keep their promise. They bore him through a lonely by-lane for some time, and on arriving at the stump of an old tree, bound him securely to it, and left him to pass his wedding-night in the tight embraces of hemp.
To avoid setting off an alarm, Andy was warned that he would be killed if he spoke while his captors took him away, and he believed they were too trustworthy to go back on their word. They carried him through a deserted alley for a while, and when they reached the stump of an old tree, they tied him securely to it and left him to spend his wedding night in the tight grip of ropes.
CHAPTER XXX
The news of Andy's wedding, so strange in itself, and being celebrated before so many, spread over the country like wildfire, and made the talk of half the barony for the next day, and the question, “Arrah, did you hear of the wondherful wedding?” was asked in high-road and by-road,—and scarcely a boreen whose hedges had not borne witness to this startling matrimonial intelligence. The story, like all other stories, of course got twisted into various strange shapes, and fanciful exaggerations became grafted on the original stem, sufficiently grotesque in itself; and one of the versions set forth how old Jack Dwyer, the more to vex Casey, had given his daughter the greatest fortune that ever had been heard of in the country.
The news of Andy's wedding, which was already unusual, spread across the country like wildfire and became the talk of half the barony the next day. The question, “Hey, did you hear about the amazing wedding?” was asked on every main road and side street—almost every boreen had its hedges witness to this surprising wedding news. Like all stories, this one got twisted into various strange versions, with fanciful exaggerations added to the original tale, which was already pretty bizarre; one version claimed that old Jack Dwyer, to annoy Casey, had given his daughter the biggest fortune anyone had ever heard of in the area.
Now one of the open-eared people who had caught hold of the story by this end happened to meet Andy's mother, and, with a congratulatory grin, began with “The top o' the mornin' to you, Mrs. Rooney, and sure I wish you joy.”
Now one of the people who had heard the story from the beginning ran into Andy's mother and, with a congratulatory smile, started with, “Good morning to you, Mrs. Rooney, and I wish you happiness.”
“Och hone, and for why, dear?” answered Mrs. Rooney, “sure, it's nothin' but trouble and care I have, poor and in want, like me.”
“Och honey, and why is that, dear?” replied Mrs. Rooney, “well, it's nothing but trouble and worry I have, poor and in need, just like me.”
“But sure you'll never be in want any more.”
“But I’m sure you’ll never be in need again.”
“Arrah, who towld you so, agra?”
“Arrah, who told you that, my dear?”
“Sure the boy will take care of you now, won't he?”
“Sure, the boy will take care of you now, won't he?”
“What boy?”
"Which boy?"
“Andy, sure!”
"Definitely, Andy!"
“Andy!” replied his mother, in amazement. “Andy, indeed!—out o' place, and without a bawbee to bless himself with!—stayin' out all night, the blackguard!”
“Andy!” replied his mother, amazed. “Andy, really!—out of place, and without a dime to his name!—staying out all night, that scoundrel!”
“By this and that, I don't think you know a word about it,” cried the friend, whose turn it was for wonder now.
“Honestly, I don’t think you know anything about it,” exclaimed the friend, who was now the one in awe.
“Don't I, indeed?” said Mrs. Rooney, huffed at having her word doubted, as she thought. “I tell you he never was at home last night, and maybe it's yourself was helping him, Micky Lavery, to keep his bad coorses—the slingein' dirty blackguard that he is.”
“Don’t I?” Mrs. Rooney said, annoyed that her word was questioned, as she thought. “I’m telling you he was never home last night, and maybe you were helping him, Micky Lavery, to hide his bad behavior—the filthy scoundrel that he is.”
Micky Lavery set up a shout of laughter, which increased the ire of Mrs. Rooney, who would have passed on in dignified silence but that Micky held her fast, and when he recovered breath enough to speak, he proceeded to tell her about Andy's marriage, but in such a disjointed way, that it was some time before Mrs. Rooney could comprehend him—for his interjectional laughter at the capital joke it was, that she should be the last to know it, and that he should have the luck to tell it, sometimes broke the thread of his story—and then his collateral observations so disfigured the tale, that its incomprehensibility became very much increased, until at last Mrs. Rooney was driven to push him by direct questions.
Micky Lavery burst into laughter, which only made Mrs. Rooney more annoyed. She probably would have walked away in dignified silence if Micky hadn't held her back. Once he caught his breath, he started to tell her about Andy's marriage, but he was so scattered in his storytelling that it took Mrs. Rooney a while to understand him. His fits of laughter over the funny coincidence that she was the last to hear the news and he was the lucky one to break it distracted him from his story. His side comments only made things more confusing, and eventually, Mrs. Rooney had to confront him with direct questions to get any clarity.
“For the tendher mercy, Micky Lavery, make me sinsible, and don't disthract me—is the boy married?”
“For the sake of mercy, Micky Lavery, make me aware, and don't distract me—is the boy married?”
“Yis, I tell you.”
"Yes, I tell you."
“To Jack Dwyer's daughter?”
"To Jack Dwyer's kid?"
“Yis.”
"Yes."
“And gev him a fort'n'?”
"And give him a fortune?"
“Gev him half his property, I tell you, and he'll have all when the owld man's dead.”
“Give him half of his property, I tell you, and he’ll have everything when the old man is dead.”
“Oh, more power to you, Andy!” cried his mother in delight: “it's you that is the boy, and the best child that ever was! Half his property, you tell me, Misther Lavery?” added she, getting distant and polite the moment she found herself mother to a rich man, and curtailing her familiarity with a poor one like Lavery.
“Oh, good for you, Andy!” his mother exclaimed with joy. “You’re the best kid there ever was! You say he’s giving you half his property, right, Mr. Lavery?” she added, becoming formal and distant the moment she realized she was the mother of a wealthy man, distancing herself from someone poor like Lavery.
“Yes, ma'am,” said Lavery, touching his hat, “and the whole of it when the owld man dies.”
“Yes, ma'am,” Lavery replied, tipping his hat, “and everything will be mine when the old man passes away.”
“Then indeed I wish him a happy relase!” [Footnote: A “happy release” is the Irish phrase for departing this life] said Mrs. Rooney, piously—“not that I owe the man any spite—but sure he'd be no loss—and it's a good wish to any one, sure, to wish them in heaven. Good mornin', Misther Lavery,” said Mrs. Rooney, with a patronising smile, and “going the road with a dignified air.”
“Then I genuinely wish him a happy release!” [Footnote: A “happy release” is the Irish phrase for departing this life] said Mrs. Rooney, piously—“not that I bear any ill will towards the man—but honestly, he wouldn't be a loss—and it’s a nice thing to wish anyone, really, to hope they’re in heaven. Good morning, Mr. Lavery,” said Mrs. Rooney, with a condescending smile, and “walking away with a dignified air.”
Mick Lavery looked after her with mingled wonder and indignation. “Bad luck to you, you owld sthrap!” he muttered between his teeth. “How consaited you are, all of a sudden—by Jakers, I'm sorry I towld you—cock you up, indeed—put a beggar on horseback to be sure—humph!—the devil cut the tongue out o' me if ever I give any one good news again. I've a mind to turn back and tell Tim Dooling his horse is in the pound.”
Mick Lavery watched her with a mix of amazement and anger. “Tough luck for you, you old hag!” he muttered under his breath. “How full of yourself you are all of a sudden—by Jakers, I'm regretting I told you—pick you up, indeed—putting a beggar on horseback, sure—humph!—I swear I’ll never share any good news with anyone again. I’m tempted to turn around and tell Tim Dooling his horse is in the pound.”
Mrs. Rooney continued her dignified pace as long as she was in sight of Lavery, but the moment an angle of the road screened her from his observation, off she set, running as hard as she could, to embrace her darling Andy, and realise with her own eyes and ears all the good news she had heard. She puffed out by the way many set phrases about the goodness of Providence, and arranged at the same time sundry fine speeches to make to the bride; so that the old lady's piety and flattery ran a strange couple together along with herself; while mixed up with her prayers and her blarney, were certain speculations about Jack Dwyer—as to how long he could live—and how much he might leave.
Mrs. Rooney kept her dignified pace as long as Lavery could see her, but the moment she turned a corner and was out of his sight, she took off running as fast as she could to hug her dear Andy and hear all the good news for herself. As she ran, she puffed out a bunch of stock phrases about how good Providence was, and at the same time, she prepared various nice speeches to give to the bride. So there she was, the old lady’s piety and flattery oddly mixed together, while her prayers and sweet talk were tangled with some thoughts about Jack Dwyer—like how long he could live and how much he might leave.
It was in this frame of mind she reached the hill which commanded a view of the three-cornered field and the snug cottage, and down she rushed to embrace her darling Andy and his gentle bride. Puffing and blowing like a porpoise, bang she went into the cottage, and Matty being the first person she met, she flung herself upon her, and covered her with embraces and blessings.
It was with this mindset that she reached the hill that overlooked the three-cornered field and the cozy cottage. She rushed down to hug her beloved Andy and his sweet bride. Breathing heavily, she burst into the cottage, and as soon as she saw Matty, she threw herself at her, showering her with hugs and blessings.
Matty, being taken by surprise, was some time before she could shake off the old beldame's hateful caresses; but at last getting free and tucking up her hair, which her imaginary mother-in-law had clawed about her ears, she exclaimed in no very gentle tones—
Matty, caught off guard, took a while to shake off the old woman's annoying hugs; but finally breaking free and fixing her hair, which her imagined mother-in-law had messed up, she exclaimed in less than kind tones—
“Arrah, good woman, who axed for your company—who are you at all?”
“Hey, good woman, who asked for your company—who even are you?”
“Your mother-in-law, jewel!” cried the Widow Rooney, making another open-armed rush at her beloved daughter-in-law; but Matty received the widow's protruding mouth on her clenched fist instead of her lips, and the old woman's nose coming in for a share of Matty's knuckles, a ruby stream spurted forth, while all the colours of the rainbow danced before Mrs. Rooney's eyes as she reeled backward on the floor.
“Your mother-in-law, darling!” shouted the Widow Rooney, making another big gesture towards her beloved daughter-in-law; but Matty met the widow's thrusting mouth with her clenched fist instead of her lips, and as the old woman's nose collided with Matty's knuckles, a burst of blood erupted, while all the colors of the rainbow swirled in front of Mrs. Rooney's eyes as she stumbled backward onto the floor.
“Take that, you owld faggot!” cried Matty, as she shook Mrs. Rooney's tributary claret from the knuckles which had so scientifically tapped it, and wiped her hand in her apron.
“Take that, you old jerk!” shouted Matty, as she shook Mrs. Rooney's leftover claret from the knuckles that had so expertly tapped it, and wiped her hand on her apron.
The old woman roared “millia' murthur” on the floor, and snuffled out a deprecatory question “if that was the proper way to be received in her son's house.”
The old woman shouted "millia' murthur" from the floor and sniffed out a dismissive question, wondering “if that was the right way to be welcomed in her son's home.”
“Your son's house, indeed!” cried Matty. “Get out o' the place, you stack o' rags.”
“Your son's house, really!” shouted Matty. “Get out of here, you pile of rags.”
“Oh, Andy! Andy!” cried the mother, gathering herself up.
“Oh, Andy! Andy!” shouted the mother, pulling herself together.
“Oh—that's it, is it!” cried Matty; “so it's Andy you want?”
“Oh—that's it, is it!” Matty exclaimed; “so you want Andy?”
“To be sure: why wouldn't I want him, you hussy? My boy! my darlin'! my beauty!”
"Of course: why wouldn't I want him, you slut? My boy! my darling! my beauty!”
“Well, go look for him!” cried Matty, giving her a shove towards the door. “Well, now, do you think I'll be turned out of my son's house so quietly as that, you unnatural baggage?” cried Mrs. Rooney, facing round, fiercely. Upon which a bitter altercation ensued between the women; in the course of which the widow soon learnt that Andy was not the possessor of Matty's charms: whereupon the old woman, no longer having the fear of damaging her daughter-in-law's beauty before her eyes, tackled to for a fight in right earnest, in the course of which some reprisals were made by the widow in revenge for her broken nose; but Matty's youth and activity, joined to her Amazonian spirit, turned the tide in her favour, though, had not the old lady been blown by her long run, the victory would not have been so easy, for she was a tough customer, and left Matty certain marks of her favour that did not rub out in a hurry—while she took away (as a keepsake) a handful of Matty's hair, by which she had long held on till a successful kick from the gentle bride finally ejected Mrs. Rooney from the house.
“Well, go look for him!” Matty shouted, giving her a push towards the door. “Do you really think I'll be kicked out of my son’s house so easily, you unnatural brat?” Mrs. Rooney responded, spinning around angrily. This sparked a heated argument between the two women; during which the widow quickly realized that Andy wasn’t the one lucky enough to have Matty’s charms. Without the worry of hurting her daughter-in-law's looks in front of her, the old woman decided to fight seriously this time. The widow retaliated, seeking revenge for her broken nose, but Matty’s youth and energy, combined with her fierce spirit, turned the situation to her advantage. However, if the old lady hadn’t been exhausted from her long run, the victory wouldn’t have come so easily since she was a tough opponent, and she left Matty with some marks that didn’t fade quickly. She even took a handful of Matty's hair as a keepsake, holding on until Matty finally managed to kick her out of the house.
Off she reeled, bleeding and roaring, and while on her approach she had been blessing Heaven and inventing sweet speeches for Matty, on her retreat she was cursing fate and heaping all sorts of hard names on the Amazon she came to flatter. Alas, for the brevity of human exultation!
Off she went, bleeding and yelling, and while she was coming closer she had been thanking Heaven and coming up with sweet things to say to Matty, but on her way back she was cursing her luck and throwing all kinds of insults at the Amazon she had come to praise. Alas, for how short-lived human joy can be!
How fared it in the meantime with Andy? He, poor devil! had passed a cold night, tied up to the old tree, and as the morning dawned, every object appeared to him through the dim light in a distorted form; the gaping hollow of the old trunk to which he was bound seemed like a huge mouth, opening to swallow him, while the old knots looked like eyes, and the gnarled branches like claws, staring at and ready to tear him in pieces.
How did it go for Andy in the meantime? That poor guy had spent a freezing night tied to the old tree, and as the morning light broke, everything around him looked twisted and strange; the wide hollow of the old trunk he was bound to looked like a giant mouth ready to swallow him, while the old knots resembled eyes, and the gnarled branches looked like claws, staring at him and ready to rip him apart.
A raven, perched above him on a lonely branch, croaked dismally, till Andy fancied he could hear words of reproach in the sounds, while a little tomtit chattered and twittered on a neighbouring bough, as if he enjoyed and approved of all the severe things the raven uttered. The little tomtit was the worst of the two, just as the solemn reproof of the wise can be better borne than the impertinent remark of some chattering fool. To these imaginary evils was added the reality of some enormous water-rats that issued from an adjacent pool and began to eat Andy's hat and shoes, which had fallen off in his struggle with his captors; and all Andy's warning ejaculations could not make the vermin abstain from his shoes and his hat, which, to judge from their eager eating, could not stay their stomachs long, so that Andy, as he looked on at the rapid demolition, began to dread that they might transfer their favours from his attire to himself, until the tramp of approaching horses relieved his anxiety, and in a few minutes two horsemen stood before him—they were Father Phil and Squire Egan.
A raven sat above him on a lonely branch, croaking sadly, and Andy imagined he could hear words of blame in its sounds, while a little tomtit chirped and twittered on a nearby bough, as if he enjoyed and agreed with all the harsh things the raven said. The little tomtit was the worse of the two, just as the serious criticism from someone wise is easier to take than the rude comments from some silly chatterbox. To these imagined problems was added the reality of some huge water rats that came out from a nearby pool and started eating Andy's hat and shoes, which had fallen off during his struggle with his captors. All Andy's desperate cries couldn't stop the pests from munching on his shoes and hat, which, judging by their eager eating, couldn’t satisfy their hunger for long. As he watched the quick destruction, Andy began to worry they might turn their attention from his clothes to him. Thankfully, the sound of approaching horses eased his fear, and in a few minutes, two horsemen appeared before him—they were Father Phil and Squire Egan.
Great was the surprise of the Father to see the fellow he had married the night before, and whom he supposed to be in the enjoyment of his honeymoon, tied up to a tree and looking more dead than alive; and his indignation knew no bounds when he heard that a “couple-beggar” had dared to celebrate the marriage ceremony, which fact came out in the course of the explanation Andy made of the desperate misadventure which had befallen him; but all other grievances gave way in the eyes of Father Phil to the “couple-beggar.”
The Father was really surprised to see the guy he had married the night before—who he thought was off enjoying his honeymoon—tied to a tree and looking like he was barely alive. His anger knew no limits when he found out that a “couple-beggar” had the audacity to perform the wedding ceremony, which Andy revealed while explaining the crazy trouble he’d gotten into. But all of Father Phil's other grievances faded away when he focused on the “couple-beggar.”
“A 'couple-beggar'!—the audacious vagabones!” he cried, while he and the Squire were engaged in loosing Andy's bonds. “A 'couple-beggar' in my parish! How fast they have tied him up, Squire!” he added, as he endeavoured to undo a knot. “A 'couple-beggar,' indeed! I'll undo the marriage!—have you a knife about you, Squire?—the blessed and holy tie of matrimony!—it's a black knot, bad luck to it, and must be cut—take your leg out o' that now—and wait till I lay my hands on them—a 'couple-beggar' indeed!”
“A 'couple-beggar'!—those audacious tramps!” he exclaimed, as he and the Squire worked to free Andy. “A 'couple-beggar' in my parish! Look how tightly they’ve tied him up, Squire!” he said, trying to untie a knot. “A 'couple-beggar,' for sure! I'll undo the marriage!—do you have a knife on you, Squire?—the blessed and holy bond of matrimony!—it's a terrible knot, bad luck to it, and it needs to be cut—get your leg out of that now—and just wait until I get my hands on them—a 'couple-beggar' indeed!”
“A desperate outrage this whole affair has been!” said the Squire.
“A complete outrage this whole situation has been!” said the Squire.
“But a 'couple-beggar,' Squire.”
“But a 'couple-beggar,' Squire.”
“His house broken into—”
“His house was broken into—”
“But a 'couple-beggar'—”
“But a 'couple beggar'—”
“His wife taken from him—”
“His wife taken from him—”
“But a 'couple-beggar'—”
“But a 'couple-beggar'—”
“The laws violated—”
“The violated laws—”
“But my dues, Squire—think o' that!—what would become o' them, if 'couple-beggars' is allowed to show their audacious faces in the parish. Oh, wait till next Sunday, that's all—I'll have them up before the althar, and I'll make them beg God's pardon, and my pardon, and the congregation's pardon, the audacious pair!” [Footnote: A man and woman who had been united by a “couple-beggar” were called up one Sunday by the priest in the face of the congregation, and summoned, as Father Phil threatens above, to beg God's pardon, and the priest's pardon, and the congregation's pardon; but the woman stoutly refused the last condition. “I'll beg God's pardon and your Reverence's pardon,” she said, “but I won't beg the congregation's pardon.” “You won't?” says the priest. “I won't,” says she. “Oh you conthrairy baggage,” cried his Reverence: “take her home out o' that,” said he to her husband who HAD humbled himself—“take her home, and leather her well—for she wants it; and if you don't leather her, you'll be sorry—for if you don't make her afraid of you, she'll master YOU, too—take her home and leather her.”—FACT.]
“But my dues, Squire—think about that!—what would happen to them if 'couple-beggars' are allowed to show their bold faces in the parish. Oh, just wait until next Sunday, that’s all—I’ll bring them up before the altar, and I’ll make them ask God for forgiveness, and my forgiveness, and the congregation's forgiveness, the audacious pair!” [Footnote: A man and woman who had been united by a “couple-beggar” were called up one Sunday by the priest in front of the congregation, and ordered, as Father Phil threatens above, to ask for God's forgiveness, and the priest's forgiveness, and the congregation's forgiveness; but the woman firmly refused the last condition. “I’ll ask for God's forgiveness and your Reverence’s forgiveness,” she said, “but I won’t ask the congregation's forgiveness.” “You won’t?” said the priest. “I won’t,” she replied. “Oh, you contrary woman,” exclaimed his Reverence: “take her home out of that,” he said to her husband, who HAD humbled himself—“take her home, and correct her well—for she needs it; and if you don’t correct her, you’ll regret it—for if you don’t make her afraid of you, she’ll control YOU, too—take her home and correct her.” —FACT.]
“It's an assault on Andy,” said the Squire.
“It's an attack on Andy,” said the Squire.
“It's a robbery on me,” said Father Phil.
“I'm being robbed,” said Father Phil.
“Could you identify the men?” said the Squire.
“Can you identify the men?” said the Squire.
“Do you know the 'couple-beggar'?” said the priest.
“Do you know the 'couple-beggar'?” the priest asked.
“Did James Casey lay his hands on you?” said the Squire; “for he's a good man to have a warrant against.”
“Did James Casey hit you?” asked the Squire; “because he's someone you definitely want a warrant for.”
“Oh, Squire, Squire!” ejaculated Father Phil; “talking of laying hands on him is it you are?—didn't that blackguard 'couple-beggar' lay his dirty hands on a woman that my bran new benediction was upon! Sure, they'd do anything after that!” By this time Andy was free, and having received the Squire's directions to follow him to Merryvale, Father Phil and the worthy Squire were once more in their saddles and proceeded quietly to the same place, the Squire silently considering the audacity of the coup-de-main which robbed Andy of his wife, and his reverence puffing out his rosy cheeks and muttering sundry angry sentences, the only intelligible words of which were “couple-beggar.”
“Oh, Squire, Squire!” exclaimed Father Phil; “are you talking about laying hands on him? Didn’t that scoundrel ‘couple-beggar’ put his filthy hands on a woman I just blessed! They’d do anything after that!” By this point, Andy was free, and after getting the Squire's instructions to follow him to Merryvale, Father Phil and the good Squire were back in their saddles and headed quietly to the same place. The Squire was silently contemplating the boldness of the coup-de-main that took Andy’s wife, while Father Phil puffed out his rosy cheeks, muttering various angry phrases, with the only understandable word being “couple-beggar.”
CHAPTER XXXI
Doubtless the reader has anticipated that the presence of Father Phil in the company of the Squire at this immediate time was on account of the communication made by Andy about the post-office affair. Father Phil had determined to give the Squire freedom from the strategetic coil in which Larry Hogan had ensnared him, and lost no time in setting about it; and it was on his intended visit to Merryvale that he met its hospitable owner, and telling him there was a matter of some private importance he wished to communicate, suggested a quiet ride together; and this it was which led to their traversing the lonely little lane where they discovered Andy, whose name was so principal in the revelations of that day.
Surely the reader has guessed that Father Phil's presence with the Squire at this time was due to the information Andy shared about the post-office situation. Father Phil was determined to free the Squire from the tricky situation Larry Hogan had caught him in and wasted no time getting started. It was during his planned visit to Merryvale that he encountered its welcoming owner and mentioned there was a private matter he wanted to discuss, suggesting they take a quiet ride together. This ultimately led them down the lonely little lane where they found Andy, whose name played a key role in the events of that day.
To the Squire those revelations were of the dearest importance; for they relieved his mind from a weight which had been oppressing it for some time, and set his heart at rest. Egan, it must be remarked, was an odd mixture of courage and cowardice: undaunted by personal danger, but strangely timorous where moral courage was required. A remarkable shyness, too, made him hesitate constantly in the utterance of a word which might explain away any difficulty in which he chanced to find himself; and this helped to keep his tongue tied in the matter where Larry Hogan had continued to make himself a bugbear. He had a horror, too, of being thought capable of doing a dishonourable thing, and the shame he felt at having peeped into a letter was so stinging, that the idea of asking any one's advice in the dilemma in which he was placed made him recoil from the thought of such aid. Now, Father Phil had relieved him from the difficulties his own weakness imposed; the subject had been forced upon him; and once forced to speak he made a full acknowledgment of all that had taken place; and when he found Andy had not borne witness against him, and that Larry Hogan only inferred his participation in the transaction, he saw on Father Phil's showing that he was not really in Larry Hogan's power; for though he admitted he had given Larry a trifle of money from time to time when Larry asked for it, under the influence of certain innuendoes, yet that was no proof against him; and Father Phil's advice was to get Andy out of the way as soon as possible, and then to set Larry quietly at defiance—that is to say, in Father Phil's own words, “to keep never minding him.”
To the Squire, those revelations were incredibly important; they lifted a weight that had been pressing on his mind for a while and put his heart at ease. It should be noted that Egan was a peculiar mix of bravery and timidity: fearless in the face of personal danger but oddly fearful when it came to moral courage. He also had a noticeable shyness that made him hesitate endlessly before saying anything that might clarify any trouble he found himself in, which kept him silent regarding Larry Hogan, who had become a source of anxiety for him. He was also terrified of being seen as capable of dishonorable actions, and the shame he felt for having peeked into a letter stung so badly that the thought of asking anyone for advice in his predicament made him pull away from the idea of seeking help. Fortunately, Father Phil had freed him from the troubles his own weaknesses had caused; the topic had been forced upon him, and once he was compelled to speak, he fully admitted everything that had happened. When he realized Andy hadn’t testified against him and that Larry Hogan had only inferred his involvement in the situation, he understood from Father Phil’s explanation that he wasn’t truly under Larry Hogan’s control. While he acknowledged he had occasionally given Larry a small amount of money when asked, influenced by certain implications, it wasn’t solid proof against him. Father Phil's advice was to get Andy out of the way as soon as possible and then to simply disregard Larry—that is to say, in Father Phil's own words, “to keep never minding him.”
Now Andy not being encumbered with a wife (as fate had so ordained it) made the matter easier, and the Squire and the Father, as they rode towards Merryvale together to dinner, agreed to pack off Andy without delay, and thus place him beyond Hogan's power; and as Dick Dawson was going to London with Murphy, to push the petition against Scatterbrain's return, it was looked upon as a lucky chance, and Andy was at once named to bear them company.
Now that Andy wasn't held back by a wife (as fate had decided), it made things easier. The Squire and the Father, as they rode toward Merryvale together for dinner, agreed to send Andy away without delay, putting him out of Hogan's reach. Since Dick Dawson was heading to London with Murphy to pursue the petition against Scatterbrain's return, it was seen as a lucky opportunity, and Andy was immediately chosen to join them.
“But you must not let Hogan know that Andy is sent away under your patronage, Squire,” said the Father, “for that would be presumptive evidence you had an interest in his absence; and Hogan is the very blackguard would see it fast enough, for he is a knowing rascal.”
“But you can't let Hogan know that Andy is being sent away with your support, Squire,” said the Father, “because that would suggest that you have a stake in his absence; and Hogan is exactly the kind of scoundrel who would pick up on that quickly, since he’s a clever trickster.”
“He's the deepest scoundrel I ever met,” said the Squire.
“He's the biggest scoundrel I've ever met,” said the Squire.
“As knowing as a jailer,” said Father Phil. “A jailer, did I say—by dad, he bates any jailer I ever heard of—for that fellow is so 'cute, he could keep Newgate with a book and eye.”
“As knowledgeable as a jailer,” said Father Phil. “A jailer, did I say—by God, he surpasses any jailer I’ve ever heard of—for that guy is so clever, he could manage Newgate with a book and a watchful eye.”
“By-the-bye, there's one thing I forgot to tell you, respecting those letters I threw into the fire; for remember, Father, I only peeped into one and destroyed the others; but one of the letters, I must tell you, was directed to yourself.”
“By the way, there’s one thing I forgot to mention about those letters I burned; remember, Father, I only glanced at one and destroyed the others; but I have to tell you, one of the letters was addressed to you.”
“'Faith, then, I forgive you that, Squire,” said Father Phil, “for I hate letters; but if you have any scruple of conscience on the subject, write me one yourself, and that will do as well.”
“'Alright, I forgive you for that, Squire,” said Father Phil, “because I can't stand letters; but if you have any doubts about it, just write me one yourself, and that will be fine.”
The Squire could not help thinking the Father's mode of settling the difficulty worthy of Handy Andy himself; but he did not tell the Father so.
The Squire couldn't help but think that the Father's way of resolving the issue was something Handy Andy would do; however, he didn't mention that to the Father.
They had now reached Merryvale, where the good-humoured priest was heartily welcomed, and where Doctor Growling, Dick Dawson, and Murphy were also guests at dinner. Great was the delight of the party at the history they heard, when the cloth was drawn, of Andy's wedding, so much in keeping with his former life and adventures, and Father Phil had another opportunity of venting his rage against the “couple-beggar.”
They had now arrived at Merryvale, where the friendly priest received a warm welcome, and where Doctor Growling, Dick Dawson, and Murphy were also dinner guests. The group was thrilled to hear about Andy's wedding after the table was cleared, which perfectly matched his past life and adventures. Father Phil had another chance to express his frustration about the “couple-beggar.”
“That was but a slip-knot you tied, Father,” said the doctor.
“That was just a slipknot you tied, Dad,” said the doctor.
“Aye, aye! joke away, doctor.”
“Sure, joke away, doctor.”
“Do you think, Father Phil,” said Murphy, “that that marriage was made in heaven, where we are told marriages are made?”
“Do you think, Father Phil,” said Murphy, “that that marriage was made in heaven, where we are told marriages are made?”
“I don't suppose it was, Mr. Murphy; for if it had it would have held upon earth.”
“I don’t think it was, Mr. Murphy; because if it had been, it would have stayed on earth.”
“Very well answered, Father,” said the Squire.
“Very well answered, Dad,” said the Squire.
“I don't know what other people think about matches being made in heaven,” said Growling, “but I have my suspicions they are sometimes made in another place.”
“I don't know what others think about matches being made in heaven,” said Growling, “but I have my doubts they’re sometimes made somewhere else.”
“Oh, fie, doctor!” said Mrs. Egan.
“Oh, come on, doctor!” said Mrs. Egan.
“The doctor, ma'am, is an old bachelor,” said Father Phil, “or he wouldn't say so.”
“The doctor, ma'am, is an old bachelor,” Father Phil said, “or he wouldn't say that.”
“Thank you, Father Phil, for so polite a speech.”
“Thanks, Father Phil, for such a nice speech.”
The doctor took his pencil from his pocket and began to write on a small bit of paper, which the priest observing, asked him what he was about, “or is it writing a prescription you are,” said he, “for compounding better marriages than I can?”
The doctor pulled a pencil from his pocket and started writing on a small piece of paper. The priest, noticing this, inquired what he was doing. “Are you writing a prescription for better marriages than I can?” he asked.
“Something very naughty, I dare say, the doctor is doing,” said Fanny Dawson.
“Something very naughty, I’m sure, the doctor is doing,” said Fanny Dawson.
“Judge for yourself, lady fair,” said the doctor, handing Fanny the slip of paper.
“Decide for yourself, beautiful lady,” said the doctor, giving Fanny the piece of paper.
Fanny looked at it for a moment and smiled, but declared it was very wicked indeed.
Fanny glanced at it for a moment and smiled, but said it was very wrong indeed.
“Then read it for the company, and condemn me out of your own pretty mouth, Miss Dawson,” said the doctor.
“Then read it for the company and judge me with your own sweet voice, Miss Dawson,” said the doctor.
“It is too wicked.”
"It's too wicked."
“If it is ever so wicked,” said Father Phil, “the wickedness will be neutralised by being read by an angel.”
“If it’s really that bad,” said Father Phil, “the bad stuff will be balanced out by being read by an angel.”
“Well done, St. Omer's,” cried Murphy.
“Well done, St. Omer's,” shouted Murphy.
“Really, Father,” said Fanny, blushing, “you are desperately gallant to-day, and just to shame you, and show how little of an angel I am, I will read the doctor's epigram:—
“Honestly, Dad,” said Fanny, blushing, “you’re acting incredibly charming today, and just to tease you and show how far from perfect I am, I will read the doctor’s epigram:—
'Though matches are all made in heaven, they say, Yet Hymen, who mischief oft hatches, Sometimes deals with the house t'other side of the way, And there they make Lucifer matches.'”
'Even though people say that all matches are made in heaven, Sometimes Hymen, who often causes trouble, Deals with the place across the street, And there they make Lucifer matches.'”
“Oh, doctor! I'm afraid you are a woman-hater,” said Mrs. Egan. “Come away, Fanny, I am sure they want to get rid of us.”
“Oh, doctor! I’m afraid you don’t like women,” said Mrs. Egan. “Come on, Fanny, I’m sure they want us to leave.”
“Yes,” said Fanny, rising and joining her sister, who was leaving the room, “and now, after abusing poor Hymen, gentlemen, we leave you to your favourite worship of Bacchus.”
“Yes,” said Fanny, standing up and walking over to her sister, who was leaving the room, “and now, after taking shots at poor Hymen, gentlemen, we’ll leave you to your favorite pastime of worshiping Bacchus.”
The departure of the ladies changed the conversation, and after the gentlemen had resumed their seats, the doctor asked Dick Dawson how soon he intended going to London.
The ladies leaving shifted the conversation, and after the guys sat back down, the doctor asked Dick Dawson when he planned to head to London.
“I start immediately,” said Dick. “Don't forget to give me that letter of introduction to your friend in Dublin, whom I long to know.”
“I’ll get started right away,” said Dick. “Don’t forget to give me that letter of introduction to your friend in Dublin, the one I’m eager to meet.”
“Who is he?” asked the Squire.
“Who is he?” asked the Squire.
“One Tom Loftus—or, as his friends call him, 'Piping Tom,' from his vocal powers; or, as some nickname him, 'Organ Loftus,' from his imitation of that instrument, which is an excessively comical piece of caricature.”
“One Tom Loftus—or, as his friends call him, 'Piping Tom,' because of his singing skills; or, as some nickname him, 'Organ Loftus,' due to his hilarious impersonation of that instrument, which is an extremely funny caricature.”

“Oh! I know him well,” said Father Phil.
“Oh! I know him really well,” said Father Phil.
“How did you manage to become acquainted with him?” inquired the doctor, “for I did not think he lay much in your way.”
“How did you get to know him?” the doctor asked, “because I didn’t think he was someone you’d cross paths with much.”
“It was he became acquainted with me,” said Father Phil, “and this was the way of it—he was down on a visit betimes in the parish I was in before this, and his behaviour was so wild that I was obliged to make an allusion in the chapel to his indiscretions, and threaten to make his conduct a subject of severe public censure if he did not mind his manners a little better. Well, my dear, who should call on me on the Monday morning after but Misther Tom, all smiles and graces, and protesting he was sorry he fell under my displeasure, and hoping I would never have cause to find fault with him again. Sure, I thought he was repenting of his misdeeds, and I said I was glad to hear such good words from him. 'A' then, Father,' says he, 'I hear you have got a great curiosity from Dublin—a shower-bath, I hear?' So I said I had: and indeed, to be candid, I was as proud as a peacock of the same bath, which tickled my fancy when I was once in town, and so I bought it. 'Would you show it to me?' says he. 'To be sure,' says I, and off I went, like a fool, and put the wather on the top, and showed him how, when a string was pulled, down it came—and he pretended not clearly to understand the thing, and at last he said, 'Sure it's not into that sentry-box you get?' says he. 'Oh yes,' said I, getting into it quite innocent; when, my dear, he slaps the door and fastens it on me, and pulls the string and souses me with the water, and I with my best suit of black on me. I roared and shouted inside while Misther Tom Loftus was screechin' laughing outside, and dancing round the room with delight. At last, when he could speak, he said, 'Now, Father, we're even,' says he, 'for the abuse you gave me yesterday,' and off he ran.”
“It was he who got to know me,” said Father Phil, “and this is how it happened—he was visiting the parish I was in before this one, and his behavior was so outrageous that I had to mention his indiscretions in the chapel and threatened to publicly criticize him if he didn’t improve his manners. Well, my dear, who should show up on the Monday morning after but Mr. Tom, all smiles and charm, saying he was sorry for making me angry and hoping I wouldn’t have to scold him again. I thought he was sorry for his actions, so I told him I was happy to hear such kind words from him. 'A' then, Father,' he says, 'I hear you’ve got a great curiosity from Dublin—a shower-bath, right?' So I said I did, and honestly, I was as proud as a peacock of that bath, which caught my eye when I was in town, so I bought it. 'Would you show it to me?' he asks. 'Of course,' I say, and like a fool, I go and put the water on top, showing him how, when you pull a string, it comes down—and he pretends not to understand it all, and finally he says, 'You don't go into that sentry-box, do you?' I said, 'Oh yes,' getting into it totally innocently; then, my dear, he slams the door and locks me in, pulls the string, and drenches me with the water, all while I was in my best black suit. I was yelling and shouting inside while Mr. Tom Loftus was laughing outside, dancing around the room with joy. Finally, when he could catch his breath, he said, 'Now, Father, we’re even,' he says, 'for the abuse you gave me yesterday,' and off he ran.”
“That's just like him,” said old Growling, chuckling; “he's a queer devil. I remember on one occasion a poor dandy puppy, who was in the same office with him—for Tom is in the Ordnance department, you must know—this puppy, sir, wanted to go to the Ashbourne races and cut a figure in the eyes of a rich grocer's daughter he was sweet upon.”
“That's so typical of him,” said old Growling, chuckling; “he's an odd one. I remember this one time a poor dandy puppy, who worked in the same office as him—for you should know Tom is in the Ordnance department—this puppy, sir, wanted to go to the Ashbourne races to impress a rich grocer's daughter he had a crush on.”
“Being sweet upon a grocer's daughter,” said Murphy, “is like bringing coals to Newcastle.”
“Being sweet on a grocer's daughter,” said Murphy, “is like taking coals to Newcastle.”
“'Faith! it was coals to Newcastle with a vengeance, in the present case, for the girl would have nothing to say to him, and Tom had great delight whenever he could annoy this poor fool in his love-making plots. So, when he came to Tom to ask for the loan of his horse, Tom said he should have him if he could make the smallest use of him—'but I don't think you can,' said Tom. 'Leave that to me,' said the youth. 'I don't think you could make him go,' said Tom. 'I'll buy a new pair of spurs,' said the puppy. 'Let them be handsome ones,' said Tom. 'I was looking at a very handsome pair at Lamprey's, yesterday,' said the young gentleman. 'Then you can buy them on your way to my stables,' said Tom; and sure enough, sir, the youth laid out his money on a very costly pair of persuaders, and then proceeded homewards with Tom. 'Now, with all your spurs,' said Tom, 'I don't think you'll be able to make him go.' 'Is he so very vicious, then?' inquired the youth, who began to think of his neck. 'On the contrary,' said Tom, 'he's perfectly quiet, but won't go for you, I'll bet a pound.' 'Done!' said the youth. 'Well, try him,' said Tom, as he threw open the stable door. 'He's lazy, I see,' said the youth; 'for he's lying down.' 'Faith, he is,' said Tom, 'and hasn't got up these two days!' 'Get up, you brute!' said the innocent youth, giving a smart cut of his whip on the horse's flank; but the horse did not budge. 'Why, he's dead!' says he. 'Yes,' says Tom, 'since Monday last. So I don't think you can make him go, and you've lost your bet!'”
“Honestly! This was pointless, because the girl wanted nothing to do with him, and Tom took great pleasure in annoying this poor fool with his attempts at romance. So when he came to Tom to borrow his horse, Tom said he could have it if he could do anything with it—‘but I doubt you can,’ Tom added. ‘Leave that to me,’ the young man said. ‘I don’t think you’ll be able to make him move,’ Tom replied. ‘I’ll buy a new pair of spurs,’ the guy said. ‘Make sure they’re nice ones,’ Tom suggested. ‘I was looking at a really nice pair at Lamprey's yesterday,’ the young man shared. ‘Then you can get them on your way to my stables,’ Tom said; and sure enough, the young man spent his money on an expensive pair of spurs, and then headed home with Tom. ‘Now, with all your spurs,’ Tom commented, ‘I doubt you’ll get him to move.’ ‘Is he really that stubborn?’ the young man asked, starting to worry about his safety. ‘Not at all,’ Tom replied, ‘he's perfectly calm, but I bet he won't go for you. I’ll wager a pound on it.’ ‘You’re on!’ said the young man. ‘Well, give it a shot,’ Tom said as he opened the stable door. ‘He’s lazy, I see,’ said the young man, ‘because he’s lying down.’ ‘Indeed he is,’ said Tom, ‘and he hasn’t gotten up in two days!’ ‘Get up, you lazy thing!’ the naive young man yelled, giving the horse a sharp whip on the side; but the horse didn’t move. ‘Why, he’s dead!’ he exclaimed. ‘Yes,’ Tom said, ‘he’s been dead since Monday. So I don’t think you can make him go, and you’ve lost your bet!’”
“That was hardly a fair joke,” said the Squire.
“That wasn’t really a fair joke,” said the Squire.
“Tom never stops to think of that,” returned the doctor; “he's the oddest fellow I ever knew. The last time I was in Dublin, I called on Tom and found him one bitter cold and stormy morning standing at an open window, nearly quite undressed. On asking him what he was about, he said he was getting up a bass voice; that Mrs. Somebody, who gave good dinners and bad concerts, was disappointed of her bass singer, 'and I think,' said Tom, 'I'll be hoarse enough in the evening to take double B flat. Systems are the fashion now,' said he; 'there is the Logierian system and other systems, and mine is the Cold-air-ian system, and the best in the world for getting up a bass voice.'”
“Tom never thinks about that,” the doctor replied; “he's the strangest guy I’ve ever known. The last time I was in Dublin, I visited Tom and found him one freezing cold and stormy morning standing at an open window, nearly undressed. When I asked him what he was doing, he said he was working on his bass voice; that Mrs. Somebody, who hosted great dinners and terrible concerts, was let down by her bass singer, 'and I think,' said Tom, 'I'll be hoarse enough this evening to hit double B flat. Systems are all the rage now,' he said; 'there’s the Logierian system and other systems, and mine is the Cold-air-ian system, and it’s the best in the world for developing a bass voice.'”
“That was very original certainly,” said the Squire.
"That was really original for sure," said the Squire.
“But did you ever hear of his adventure with the Duke of Wellington?” said the doctor.
“But have you ever heard of his adventure with the Duke of Wellington?” said the doctor.
“The Duke!” they all exclaimed.
"The Duke!" they all said.
“Yes—that is, when he was only Sir Arthur Wellesley. Well, I'll tell you.”
“Yeah—that is, when he was just Sir Arthur Wellesley. Well, I'll tell you.”
“Stop,” said the Squire, “a fresh story requires a fresh bottle. Let me ring for some claret.”
“Stop,” said the Squire, “a new story needs a new bottle. Let me call for some claret.”
CHAPTER XXXII
The servant who brought in the claret announced at the same time the arrival of a fresh guest in the person of “Captain Moriarty,” who was welcomed by most of the party by the name of Randal. The Squire regretted he was too late for dinner, inquiring at the same time if he would like to have something to eat at the side-table; but Randal declined the offer, assuring the Squire he had got some refreshment during the day while he had been out shooting; but as the sport led, him near Merryvale, and “he had a great thirst upon him,” he did not know a better house in the country wherein to have “that same” satisfied.
The servant who brought in the claret also announced the arrival of a new guest, “Captain Moriarty,” who most of the party greeted as Randal. The Squire expressed regret that he was too late for dinner and asked if Randal would like something to eat at the side-table; however, Randal declined, assuring the Squire that he had eaten earlier in the day while out shooting. But since the sport brought him near Merryvale and “he was really thirsty,” he couldn’t think of a better place in the country to quench that thirst.
“Then you're just in time for some cool claret,” said the Squire; “so sit down beside the doctor, for he must have the first glass and broach the bottle, before he broaches the story he's going to tell us—that's only fair.”
“Then you're just in time for some nice red wine,” said the Squire; “so sit down next to the doctor, because he should have the first glass and open the bottle before he starts the story he's going to tell us—that's only fair.”
The doctor filled his glass, and tasted. “What a nice 'chateau,' 'Margaux'' must be,” said he, as he laid down his glass. “I should like to be a tenant-at-will there, at a small rent.”
The doctor filled his glass and took a sip. “What a nice 'chateau,' 'Margaux' must be,” he said as he set his glass down. “I’d love to be a tenant there, at a low rent.”
“And no taxes,” said Dick.
“And no taxes,” said Dick.
“Except my duty to the claret,” replied the doctor.
“Except for my obligation to the red wine,” replied the doctor.
'My favourite chateau, Is that of Margaux.'
'My favorite chateau, Is that of Margaux.'
“By-the-bye, talking of chateau, there's the big brewer over at the town, who is anxious to affect gentility, and he heard some one use the word chapeau, and having found out it was the French for hat, he determined to show off on the earliest possible occasion, and selected a public meeting of some sort to display his accomplishment. Taking some cause of objection to the proceedings, as an excuse for leaving the meeting, he said, 'Gentlemen, the fact is I can't agree with you, so I may as well take my chateau under my arm at once, and walk.'”
“By the way, speaking of chateau, there's this big brewer in town who wants to appear classy. He overheard someone use the word chapeau and learned it means hat in French. Wanting to show off, he picked a public meeting to flaunt his new knowledge. Finding a reason to object to what was happening, he used it as an excuse to leave, saying, 'Gentlemen, the truth is I can’t agree with you, so I might as well take my chateau under my arm and walk out.'”
“Is not that an invention of your own, doctor?” said the Squire.
“Isn’t that an invention of your own, doctor?” said the Squire.
“I heard it for fact,” said Growling.
“I heard it for sure,” said Growling.
“And 't is true,” added Murphy, “for I was present when he said it. And at an earlier part of the proceedings he suggested that the parish clerk should read the resolutions, because he had a good 'laudable voice.'”
“And it's true,” added Murphy, “because I was there when he said it. Earlier in the meeting, he suggested that the parish clerk should read the resolutions since he had a good 'laudable voice.'”
“A parish clerk ought to have,” said the doctor—“eh, Father Phil?—'Laudamus!'”
“A parish clerk should have,” said the doctor—“right, Father Phil?—'Laudamus!'”
“Leave your Latin,” said Dick, “and tell us that story you promised about the Duke and Tom Loftus.”
“Forget your Latin,” said Dick, “and tell us that story you promised about the Duke and Tom Loftus.”
“Right, Misther Dick,” said Father Phil.
“Right, Mister Dick,” said Father Phil.
“The story, doctor,” said the Squire.
“The story, doctor,” said the Squire.
“Oh, don't make such bones about it,” said Growling; “'tis but a trifle after all; only it shows you what a queer and reckless rascal Tom is. I told you he was called 'Organ' Loftus by his friends, in consequence of the imitation he makes of that instrument; and it certainly is worth hearing and seeing, for your eyes have as much to do with the affair as your ears. Tom plants himself on a high office-stool, before one of those lofty desks with long rows of drawers down each side and a hole between to put your legs under. Well, sir, Tom pulls out the top drawers, like the stops of an organ, and the lower ones by way of pedals: and then he begins thrashing the desk like the finger-board of an organ with his hands, while his feet kick away at the lower drawers as if he were the greatest pedal performer out of Germany, and he emits a rapid succession of grunts and squeaks, producing a ludicrous reminiscence of the instrument, which I defy any one to hear without laughing. Several sows and an indefinite number of sucking pigs could not make a greater noise, and Tom himself declares he studied the instrument in a pigsty, which he maintains gave the first notion of an organ. Well, sir, the youths in the office assist in 'doing the service,' as they call it, that is, making an imitation of the chanting and so forth in St. Patrick's Cathedral.”
“Oh, don’t make such a fuss about it,” said Growling; “it’s just a small thing after all; it just shows you what a strange and reckless guy Tom is. I told you his friends call him 'Organ' Loftus because of how well he imitates that instrument; and it’s definitely worth watching and listening to, as you need both your eyes and ears for it. Tom sets himself up on a high office stool, in front of one of those tall desks with long rows of drawers on each side and a space in between for your legs. So, Tom pulls out the top drawers like the stops of an organ, and the lower ones like pedals: then he starts banging on the desk like the keyboard of an organ with his hands, while his feet kick at the lower drawers as if he were the best pedal player from Germany, making a fast succession of grunts and squeaks that humorously remind you of the instrument, which I dare anyone to listen to without laughing. Several sows and an uncountable number of piglets couldn’t make more noise, and Tom himself says he learned to play in a pigsty, which he insists gave him his first idea of an organ. So, the guys in the office join in ‘doing the service,’ as they call it, which means mimicking the chanting and so on from St. Patrick’s Cathedral.”
“Oh, the haythens!” said Father Phil.
“Oh, the heathens!” said Father Phil.
“One does Spray, and another Weyman, and another Sir John Stevenson, and so on; and they go on responsing and singing 'Amen' till the Ordnance Office rings again.”
“One person sprays, another is Weyman, and yet another is Sir John Stevenson, and so on; they keep responding and singing 'Amen' until the Ordnance Office echoes again.”
“Have they nothing better to do?” asked the Squire.
“Don’t they have anything better to do?” asked the Squire.
“Very little but reading the papers,” said the doctor.
“Not much, just reading the news,” said the doctor.
“Well—Tom—you must know, sir—was transferred some time ago, by the interest of many influential friends, to the London department; and the fame of his musical powers had gone before him from some of the English clerks in Ireland who had been advanced to the higher posts in Dublin, and kept up correspondence with their old friends in London; and it was not long until Tom was requested to go through an anthem on the great office-desk. Tom was only too glad to be asked, and he kept the whole office in a roar for an hour with all the varieties of the instrument—from the diapason to the flute-stop—and the devil a more business was done in the office that day, and Tom before long made the sober English fellows as great idlers as the chaps in Dublin. Well—it was not long until a sudden flush of business came upon the department, in consequence of the urgent preparations making for supplies to Spain, at the time the Duke was going there to take the command of the army, and organ-playing was set aside for some days; but the fellows, after a week's abstinence, began to yearn for it and Tom was requested to 'do the service.' Tom, nothing loath, threw aside his official papers, set up a big ledger before him, and commenced his legerdemain, as he called it, pulled out his stops, and began to work away like a weaver, while every now and then he swore at the bellows-blower for not giving him wind enough, whereupon the choristers would kick the bellows-blower to accelerate his flatulency. Well, sir, they were in the middle of the service, and all the blackguards making the responses in due season, when, just as Tom was quivering under a portentous grunt, which might have shamed the principal diapason of Harlaem, and the subs were drawing out a resplendent 'A-a-a-men,' the door opened, and in walked a smart-looking gentleman, with rather a large nose and quick eye, which latter glanced round the office, where a sudden endeavour was made by everybody to get back to his place. The smart gentleman seemed rather surprised to see a little fat man blowing at a desk instead of the fire, and long Tom kicking, grunting, and squealing like mad. The bellows-blower was so taken by surprise he couldn't stir, and Tom, having his back to them, did not see what had taken place, and went on as if nothing had happened, till the smart gentleman went up to him, and tapping on Tom's desk with a little riding-whip, he said, 'I'm sorry to disturb you, sir, but I wish to know what you're about.' 'We're doing the service, sir,' said Tom, no ways abashed at the sight of the stranger, for he did not know it was Sir Arthur Wellesley was talking to him. 'Not the public service, sir,' said Sir Arthur. 'Yes, sir,' said Tom, 'the service as by law established in the second year of the reign of King Edward the Sixth,' and he favoured the future hero of Waterloo with a touch of the organ. 'Who is the head of this office?' inquired Sir Arthur. Tom, with a very gracious bow, replied, 'I am principal organist, sir, and allow me to introduce you to the principal bellows-blower'—and he pointed to the poor little man who let the bellows fall from his hand as Sir Arthur fixed his eyes on him. Tom did not perceive till now that all the clerks were taken with a sudden fit of industry, and were writing away for the bare life; and he cast a look of surprise round the office while Sir Arthur was looking at the bellows-blower. One of the clerks made a wry face at Tom, which showed him all was not right. 'Is this the way His Majesty's service generally goes on here?' said Sir Arthur, sharply. No one answered; but Tom saw, by the long faces of the clerks and the short question of the visitor, that he was somebody.
“Well—Tom—you should know, sir—was transferred some time ago, thanks to the backing of many influential friends, to the London department; and the reputation of his musical talents had preceded him from some of the English clerks in Ireland who had been promoted to higher positions in Dublin and kept in touch with their old friends in London. Soon enough, Tom was asked to perform an anthem on the big office desk. Tom was more than happy to oblige, and he had the whole office laughing for an hour with all the different sounds of the instrument—from the diapason to the flute-stop—and not much work got done in the office that day. Before long, Tom turned the serious English guys into just as much of a crowd of slackers as the guys in Dublin. Not long after, a sudden rush of work hit the department because of urgent preparations for supplies to Spain at the time the Duke was heading there to take command of the army, and organ-playing was put on hold for a few days; but after a week without it, the guys started craving it again, and Tom was asked to 'do the service.' Tom, eager as ever, put aside his official papers, set up a large ledger in front of him, and started his performance, as he called it, pulling out his stops and getting into a rhythm while occasionally swearing at the bellows-blower for not providing enough wind, prompting the choristers to kick the bellows-blower to speed up his effort. So, they were in the middle of the service, with all the guys making the responses at the right moments, when just as Tom was gearing up for a big sound that could’ve impressed even the best at Harlaem, and the subs were about to belt out a glorious 'A-a-a-men,' the door swung open, and in walked a well-dressed gentleman, with a pretty big nose and sharp eyes, which quickly scanned the office where everyone suddenly tried to get back to their tasks. The gentleman seemed quite surprised to see a little round man blowing at a desk instead of at the fire, and long Tom kicking, grunting, and squeaking like a lunatic. The bellows-blower was so caught off guard that he couldn’t move, and Tom, with his back to them, didn’t notice what was happening, continuing as if nothing was amiss until the gentleman approached him, tapping on Tom’s desk with a small riding-whip, he said, 'I'm sorry to interrupt you, sir, but I’d like to know what you’re doing.' 'We’re doing the service, sir,' said Tom, completely unfazed by the stranger’s presence, not realizing he was speaking to Sir Arthur Wellesley. 'Not the public service, sir,' said Sir Arthur. 'Yes, sir,' replied Tom, 'the service as established by law in the second year of King Edward the Sixth’s reign,' and he offered the future hero of Waterloo a taste of the organ. 'Who is in charge of this office?' inquired Sir Arthur. Tom, with a polite bow, replied, 'I am the principal organist, sir, and let me introduce you to the principal bellows-blower,'—pointing to the poor little man who dropped the bellows as Sir Arthur focused his gaze on him. Tom hadn’t realized until this moment that all the clerks had suddenly become industrious and were writing furiously; he looked around in surprise while Sir Arthur was watching the bellows-blower. One of the clerks made a face at Tom that indicated something was off. 'Is this how His Majesty's service usually operates here?' asked Sir Arthur, sharply. No one replied, but Tom saw, from the clerks' grim faces and the visitor's terse question, that he was somebody.
“'Some transports are waiting for ordnance stores, and I am referred to this office,' said Sir Arthur; 'can any one give me a satisfactory answer?'
“'Some transports are waiting for weapon supplies, and I've been sent to this office,' said Sir Arthur; 'can anyone give me a clear answer?'”
“The senior clerk present (for the head of the office was absent) came forward and said, 'I believe, sir——'
“The senior clerk who was there (since the office head was absent) stepped up and said, 'I believe, sir——'
“'You believe, but you don't know,' said Sir Arthur; 'so I must wait for stores while you are playing tomfoolery here. I'll report this.' Then producing a little tablet and a pencil, he turned to Tom and said, 'Favour me with your name, sir?'
“'You believe, but you don't know,' said Sir Arthur; 'so I have to wait for supplies while you're messing around here. I'll report this.' Then pulling out a small notepad and a pencil, he turned to Tom and said, 'Could you give me your name, sir?'”
“'I give you my honour, sir,' said Tom.
“I give you my word, sir,” said Tom.
“'I'd rather you'd give me the stores, sir,—I'll trouble you for your name?'
“'I’d prefer if you gave me the stores, sir—may I have your name?'”
“'Upon my honour, sir,' said Tom, again.
“'I swear to you, sir,' said Tom, again.
“'You seem to have a great deal of that article on your hands, sir,' said Sir Arthur: 'you're an Irishman, I suppose?'
“'You seem to have quite a bit of that article on your hands, sir,' said Sir Arthur. 'You're Irish, I assume?'”
“'Yes, sir,' said Tom.
"Sure thing, sir," said Tom.
“'I thought so. Your name?'
"I thought so. What's your name?"
“'Loftus, sir.'
"Hey, Loftus."
“'Ely family?'
"Ely family?"
“'No, sir.'
"No, thanks."
“'Glad of it.'
“'Happy about it.'”
“He put up his tablet after writing the name.
“He raised his tablet after writing the name.
“'May I beg the favour to know, sir,' said Tom, 'to whom I have the honour of addressing myself?' “'Sir Arthur Wellesley, sir.'
“'May I ask who I’m speaking to, sir?' said Tom. 'Sir Arthur Wellesley, sir.'”
“'Oh! J—-s!' cried Tom, 'I'm done!'
“'Oh! J—-s!' cried Tom, 'I'm finished!'”
“Sir Arthur could not help laughing at the extraordinary change in Tom's countenance; and Tom, taking advantage of this relaxation in his iron manner, said in a most penitent tone, 'Oh, Sir Arthur Wellesley, only forgive me this time, and 'pon my sowl says he—with the richest brogue—'I'll play a Te Deum for the first licking you give the French.' Sir Arthur smiled and left the office.”
“Sir Arthur couldn't help laughing at the surprising change in Tom's expression; and Tom, seizing this opportunity to relax his stiff demeanor, said in a very remorseful tone, 'Oh, Sir Arthur Wellesley, just forgive me this time, and I swear on my soul,' he added with the thickest accent, 'I'll play a Te Deum for the first beating you give the French.' Sir Arthur smiled and left the office.”
“Did he report as he threatened?” asked the Squire.
“Did he report like he said he would?” asked the Squire.
“'Faith, he did.”
"Yeah, he did."
“And Tom?” inquired Dick.
“And Tom?” asked Dick.
“Was sent back to Ireland, sir.”
“Was sent back to Ireland, sir.”
“That was hard, after the Duke smiled at him,” said Murphy.
“That was tough, especially after the Duke smiled at him,” said Murphy.
“Well, he did not let him suffer in pocket; he was transferred at as a good a salary to a less important department, but you know the Duke has been celebrated all his life for never overlooking a breach of duty.”
“Well, he didn’t let him lose out financially; he was moved to a less important department with a decent salary, but you know the Duke has always been known for never ignoring a breach of duty.”
“And who can blame him?” said Moriarty.
“And who can blame him?” said Moriarty.
“One great advantage of the practice has been,” said the Squire, “that no man has been better served. I remember hearing a striking instance of what, perhaps, might be called severe justice, which he exercised on a young and distinguished officer of artillery in Spain; and though one cannot help pitying the case of the gallant young fellow who was the sacrifice, yet the question of strict duty, to the very word, was set at rest for ever under the Duke's command, and it saved much after-trouble by making every officer satisfied, however fiery his courage or tender his sense of being suspected of the white feather, that implicit obedience was the course he must pursue. The case was this:—the army was going into action——” “What action was it?” inquired Father Phil, with that remarkable alacrity which men of peace evince in hearing the fullest particulars about war, perhaps because it is forbidden to their cloth; one of the many instances of things acquiring a fictitious value by being interdicted—just as Father Phil himself might have been a Protestant only for the penal laws.
“One great advantage of the practice has been,” said the Squire, “that no man has been better served. I remember hearing a striking example of what might be called severe justice, which he exercised on a young and distinguished artillery officer in Spain; and while it's hard not to pity the gallant young man who was the victim, the matter of strict duty, to the very letter, was settled forever under the Duke's command, and it prevented a lot of future issues by ensuring every officer, no matter how bold his courage or how sensitive he felt about being seen as a coward, knew that absolute obedience was the path he had to follow. The situation was this:—the army was going into action——” “What action was it?” Father Phil asked eagerly, showing that typical enthusiasm men of peace have when hearing all the details about war, perhaps because it's off-limits for them; one of the many examples of things gaining a false value by being prohibited—just like Father Phil himself might have been a Protestant just because of the oppressive laws.
“I don't know what action it was,” said the Squire, “nor the officer's name—for I don't set up for a military chronicler; but it was, as I have been telling you, going into action that the Duke posted an officer, with his six guns, at a certain point, telling him to remain there until he had orders from him. Away went the rest of the army, and the officer was left doing nothing at all, which he didn't like; for he was one of those high-blooded gentlemen who are never so happy as when they are making other people miserable, and he was longing for the head of a French column to be hammering away at. In half an hour or so he heard the distant sound of action, and it approached nearer and nearer, until he heard it close behind him; and he wondered rather that he was not invited to take a share in it, when, pat to his thought, up came an aide-de-camp at full speed, telling him that General Somebody ordered him to bring up his guns. The officer asked did not the order come from Lord Wellington? The aide-de-camp said no, but from the General, whoever he was. The officer explained that he was placed there by Lord Wellington, under command not to move, unless by an order from himself. The aide-de-camp stated that the General's entire brigade was being driven in and must be annihilated without the aid of the guns, and asked, 'would he let a whole brigade be slaughtered?' in a tone which wounded the young soldier's pride, savouring, as he thought it did, of an imputation on his courage. He immediately ordered his guns to move and joined battle with the General; but while he was away, an aide-de-camp from Lord Wellington rode up to where the guns had been posted, and, of course, no gun was to be had for the service which Lord Wellington required. Well, the French were repulsed, as it happened; but the want of those six guns seriously marred a preconcerted movement of the Duke's, and the officer in command of them was immediately brought to a court-martial, and would have lost his commission but for the universal interest made in his favour by the general officers in consideration of his former meritorious conduct and distinguished gallantry, and under the peculiar circumstances of the case. They did not break him, but he was suspended, and Lord Wellington sent him home to England. Almost every general officer in the army endeavoured to get his sentence revoked, lamenting the fate of a gallant fellow being sent away for a slight error in judgment while the army was in hot action but Lord Wellington was inexorable saying he must make an example to secure himself in the perfect obedience of officers to their orders; and it had the effect.”
“I don't know what the action was,” said the Squire, “or the officer's name—I'm not a military historian; but, as I've been telling you, during the battle, the Duke assigned an officer with his six guns to a specific position, instructing him to stay there until he received orders from him. The rest of the army moved out, leaving the officer with nothing to do, which he didn't appreciate; he was one of those proud gentlemen who are never happier than when they're making others miserable, and he was itching for the chance to go up against a French column. After about half an hour, he heard the sounds of battle in the distance, getting closer and closer, until they were right behind him; he wondered why he wasn't asked to take part when, just as he was thinking this, an aide-de-camp came rushing up, saying that General Somebody wanted him to bring up his guns. The officer asked if the order came from Lord Wellington. The aide-de-camp replied no, it was from the General, whoever he was. The officer explained that he was stationed there by Lord Wellington with strict orders not to move unless he said so. The aide-de-camp insisted that the General's entire brigade was being pushed back and would be destroyed without the guns, asking, 'Would you let a whole brigade be slaughtered?' in a tone that bruised the young soldier's pride, as he felt it questioned his bravery. He instantly ordered his guns to move and joined the fight with the General; but while he was away, an aide-de-camp from Lord Wellington rode up to where the guns had been posted, and, of course, no guns were available for Lord Wellington's needs. Fortunately, the French were repelled; however, the absence of those six guns severely disrupted a planned movement by the Duke, and the officer in charge was quickly brought to a court-martial. He would have lost his commission if not for the widespread support from the higher-ups due to his previous commendable service and remarkable bravery, along with the unique circumstances of the situation. They didn't dismiss him, but he was suspended, and Lord Wellington sent him back to England. Almost every general officer in the army tried to get his sentence overturned, lamenting the unfairness of punishing a brave man for a minor mistake during a fierce battle, but Lord Wellington was unyielding, saying he had to set an example to ensure officers followed their orders without question; and it worked.”
“Well, that's what I call hard!” said Dick.
“Well, that's what I call tough!” said Dick.
“My dear Dick,” said the Squire, “war is altogether a hard thing, and a man has no business to be a General who isn't as hard as his own round shot.”
“My dear Dick,” said the Squire, “war is really tough, and a man shouldn't be a General if he isn't as tough as his own cannonballs.”
“And what became of the dear young man?” said Father Phil, who seemed much touched by the readiness with which the dear young man set off to mow down the French.
“And what happened to the dear young man?” said Father Phil, who seemed very moved by how quickly the dear young man set off to take down the French.
“I can tell you,” said Moriarty, “for I served with him afterwards in the Peninsula. He was let back after a year or so, and became so thorough a disciplinarian, that he swore, when once he was at his post 'They might kill his father before his face and he wouldn't budge until he had orders.'”
“I can tell you,” said Moriarty, “because I served with him later in the Peninsula. He was reinstated after about a year and became such a strict disciplinarian that he swore that once he was at his post, 'They could kill his father right in front of him and he wouldn't move until he got orders.'”
“A most Christian resolution,” said the doctor.
“A truly Christian resolution,” said the doctor.
“Well, I can tell you,” said Moriarty, “of a Frenchman, who made a greater breach of discipline, and it was treated more leniently. I heard the story from the man's own lips, and if I could only give you his voice and gesture and manner it would amuse you. What fellows those Frenchmen are, to be sure, for telling a story! they make a shrug or a wink have twenty different meanings, and their claws are most eloquent—one might say they talk on their fingers—and their broken English, I think, helps them.”
“Well, I can tell you,” said Moriarty, “about a Frenchman who broke the rules even more, and he got off easier. I heard the story straight from him, and if I could just share his voice, gestures, and style, it would entertain you. Those French really know how to tell a story! A shrug or a wink can convey twenty different meanings, and their hands are incredibly expressive—it's like they communicate with their fingers—and their broken English probably helps them, too.”
“Then give the story, Randal, in his manner,” said Dick. “I have heard you imitate a Frenchman capitally.”
“Then tell the story, Randal, in your way,” said Dick. “I’ve heard you imitate a Frenchman really well.”
“Well, here goes,” said Moriarty “but let me wet my whistle with a glass of claret before I begin—a French story should have French wine.” Randal tossed off one glass, and filled a second by way of reserve, and then began the French officer's story.
“Well, here we go,” said Moriarty, “but let me wet my whistle with a glass of claret before I start—a French story deserves French wine.” Randal downed one glass and filled a second for later, then began the French officer's story.
“You see, sare, it vos ven in Espagne de bivouac vos vairy ard indeet 'pon us, vor we coot naut get into de town at all, nevair, becos you dam Ingelish keep all de town to yoursefs—vor we fall back at dat time becos we get not support—no corps de reserve, you perceive—so ve mek retrograde movement—not retreat—no, no—but retrograde movement. Vell—von night I was wit my picket guart, and it was raining like de devil, and de vind vos vinding up de valley, so cold as noting at all, and de dark vos vot you could not see—no—not your nose bevore your face. Vell, I hear de tramp of horse, and I look into de dark—for ve vere vairy moche on the qui vive, because ve expec de Ingelish to attaque de next day—but I see noting; but de tramp of horse come closer and closer, and at last I ask, 'Who is dere?' and de tramp of de horse stop. I run forward, and den I see Ingelish offisair of cavallerie. I address him, and tell him he is in our lines, but I do not vant to mek him prisonair—for you must know dat he vos prisonair, if I like, ven he vos vithin our line. He is very polite—he says, 'Bien obligé—bon enfant;' and we tek off our hat to each ozer. 'I aff lost my roat,' he say; and I say, 'Yais'—bote I vill put him into his roat, and so I ask for a moment pardon, and go back to my caporal, and tell him to be on de qui vive till I come back. De Ingelish offisair and me talk very plaisant vile we go togezer down de leetel roat, and ven we come to de turn, I say, 'Bon soir, Monsieur le Capitaine—dat is your vay.' He den tank me, vera moche like gentilman, and vish he coot mek me some return for my générosité, as he please to say—and I say, 'Bah! Ingelish gentilman vood do de same to French offisair who lose his vay.' 'Den come here,' he say, 'bon enfant, can you leave your post for 'aff an hour?' 'Leave my post?' I say. 'Yais,' said he, 'I know your army has not moche provision lately, and maybe you are ongrie?' 'Ma foi, yais,' said I; 'I aff naut slips to my eyes, nor meat to my stomach, for more dan fife days.' 'Veil, bon enfant,' he say, 'come vis me, and I vill gif you good supper, goot vine, and goot velcome.' 'Coot I leave my post?' I say. He say, 'Bah! Caporal take care till you come back.' By gar, I coot naut resist—he vos so vairy moche gentilman and I vos so ongrie—I go vis him—not fife hunder yarts—ah! bon Dieu—how nice! In de corner of a leetel ruin chapel dere is nice bit of fire, and hang on a string before it de half of a kid—oh ciel! de smell of de ros-bif was so nice—I rub my hands to de fire—I sniff de cuisine—I see in anozer corner a couple bottles of wine—sacré! it vos all watair in my mouts! Ve sit down to suppair—I nevair did ate so moche in my life. Ve did finish de bones, and vosh down all mid ver good wine—excellent! Ve drink de toast—à la gloire—and we talk of de campaign. Ve drink à la Patrie, and den I tink of la belle France and ma douce amie—and he fissel, 'Got safe de king.' Ve den drink à l'amitié, and shek hands over dat fire in good frainship—dem two hands that might cross de swords in de morning. Yais, sair, dat was fine—'t was galliard—'t was la vrai chivalrie—two sojair ennemi to share de same kid, drink de same wine, and talk like two friends. Vell, I got den so sleepy, dat my eyes go blink, blink, and my goot friend says to me, 'Sleep, old fellow; I know you aff got hard fare of late, and you are tired; sleep, all is quiet for to-night, and I will call you before dawn.' Sair, I vos so tired, I forgot my duty, and fall down fast asleep. Veil, sair, in de night de pickets of de two armie get so close, and mix up, dat some shot gets fired, and in one moment all in confusion. I am shake by de shoulder—I wake like from dream—I heard sharp fusillade—my friend cry, 'Fly to your post, it is attack!' We exchange one shek of de hand, and I run off to my post. Oh, ciel!—it is driven in—I see dem fly. Oh, mon désespoir à ce moment-là ! I am ruin—déshonoré—I rush to de front—I rally mes braves—ve stand!—ve advance!!—ve regain de post!!!—I am safe!!!! De fusillade cease—it is only an affair of outposts. I tink I am safe—I tink I am very fine fellow—but Monsieur l'Aide-Major send for me and speak, 'Vere vos you last night, sair?' 'I mount guard by de mill.' 'Are you sure?' 'Oui, monsieur.' 'Vere vos you when your post vos attack?' I saw it vos no use to deny any longair, so I confess to him everyting. 'Sair,' said he, 'you rally your men very good, or you should be shot! Young man, remember,' said he—I will never forget his vorts—'young man, vine is goot—slip is goot—goat is goot—but honners is betters!'”
“You see, sir, it was in Spain that we camped very hard indeed upon us, for we could not get into the town at all, never, because you damn English keep all the town to yourselves—so we fell back at that time because we got no support—no corps de reserve, you see—so we made a retrograde movement—not a retreat—no, no—but a retrograde movement. Well—one night I was with my picket guard, and it was raining like crazy, and the wind was howling up the valley, so cold as anything at all, and it was so dark you couldn't see—no—not your nose in front of your face. Well, I heard the sound of hooves, and I looked into the dark—for we were very much on the qui vive, because we expected the English to attack the next day—but I saw nothing; but the sound of the horses got closer and closer, and at last I asked, 'Who is there?' and the sound of the horses stopped. I ran forward, and then I saw an English cavalry officer. I spoke to him and told him he was in our lines, but I didn’t want to make him a prisoner—for you must know that he was a prisoner if I wanted him to be, as long as he was within our line. He was very polite—he said, 'Bien obligé—bon enfant;' and we took off our hats to each other. 'I’ve lost my way,' he said; and I said, 'Yes'—but I would put him on his way, so I asked for a moment’s pardon, and went back to my caporal, and told him to be on the qui vive until I came back. The English officer and I talked very pleasantly while we went together down the little road, and when we came to the turn, I said, 'Bon soir, Monsieur le Capitaine—that is your way.' He then thanked me, very much like a gentleman, and wished he could make me some return for my generosity, as he pleased to say—and I said, 'Bah! An English gentleman would do the same for a French officer who lost his way.' 'Then come here,' he said, 'bon enfant, can you leave your post for half an hour?' 'Leave my post?' I said. 'Yes,' he said, 'I know your army hasn’t had much provision lately, and maybe you are hungry?' 'Ma foi, yes,' I said; 'I’ve had no sleep in my eyes, nor meat in my stomach, for more than five days.' 'Well, bon enfant,' he said, 'come with me, and I will give you good supper, good wine, and good company.' 'Could I leave my post?' I said. He said, 'Bah! Caporal will take care until you come back.' By God, I could not resist—he was so very much a gentleman and I was so hungry—I went with him—not five hundred yards—ah! bon Dieu—how nice! In the corner of a little ruined chapel there was a nice little fire, and hanging on a string before it was half of a kid—oh ciel! the smell of the ros-bif was so nice—I rubbed my hands by the fire—I sniffed the cuisine—I saw in another corner a couple of bottles of wine—sacré! it was all water in my mouth! We sat down to supper—I never ate so much in my life. We finished the bones, and washed it down with very good wine—excellent! We drank toasts— à la gloire—and we talked about the campaign. We drank à la Patrie, and then I thought of la belle France and ma douce amie—and he whispered, 'God save the king.' We then drank à la l'amitié, and shook hands over that fire in good friendship—two hands that might cross swords in the morning. Yes, sir, that was fine—it was galliard—it was la vraie chivalrie—two enemy soldiers sharing the same kid, drinking the same wine, and talking like two friends. Well, I got so sleepy that my eyes started to blink, and my good friend said to me, 'Sleep, old fellow; I know you’ve had hard times lately, and you are tired; sleep, all is quiet for tonight, and I will wake you before dawn.' Sir, I was so tired, I forgot my duty, and fell down fast asleep. Well, sir, in the night the pickets of the two armies got so close and mixed up that some shots were fired, and in one moment everything was in confusion. I was shaken by the shoulder—I woke up as if from a dream—I heard rapid fusillade—my friend cried, 'Run to your post, it is an attack!' We exchanged one handshake, and I ran off to my post. Oh, ciel!—it was a disaster—I saw them retreat. Oh, mon désespoir à ce moment-là! I was ruined—déhonorer—I rushed to the front—I rallied mes braves—we stood!—we advanced!!—we regained the post!!!—I was safe!!!! The fusillade ceased—it was only an affair of outposts. I thought I was safe—I thought I was quite the fine fellow—but Monsieur l'Aide-Major sent for me and spoke, 'Where were you last night, sir?' 'I mounted guard by the mill.' 'Are you sure?' 'Oui, monsieur.' 'Where were you when your post was attacked?' I saw it was no use denying any longer, so I confessed to him everything. 'Sir,' said he, 'you rallied your men very well, or you should be shot! Young man, remember,' said he—I will never forget his words—'young man, wine is good—sleep is good—goat is good—but honor is better!'”
“A capital story, Randal,” cried Dick; “but how much of it did you invent?”
“A great story, Randal,” shouted Dick; “but how much of it did you make up?”
“'Pon my life, it is as near the original as possible.”
“Honestly, it’s as close to the original as it can be.”
“Besides, that is not a fair way of using a story,” said the doctor. “You should take a story as you get it, and not play the dissector upon it, mangling its poor body to discover the bit of embellishment; and as long as a raconteur maintains vraisemblance, I contend you are bound to receive the whole as true.”
“Besides, that’s not a fair way to approach a story,” said the doctor. “You should accept a story as it is, and not tear it apart to find some small piece of embellishment; as long as a raconteur keeps it believable, I argue you are obliged to take the whole thing as true.”
“A most author-like creed, doctor,” said Dick; “you are a story-teller yourself, and enter upon the defence of your craft with great spirit.”
“A very author-like belief, doctor,” said Dick; “you’re a storyteller yourself and defend your craft with a lot of passion.”
“And justice, too,” said the Squire; “the doctor is quite right.”
"And justice, too," said the Squire; "the doctor is absolutely right."
“Don't suppose I can't see the little touches of the artist,” said the doctor; “but so long as they are in keeping with the picture, I enjoy them; for instance, my friend Randal's touch of the Englishman 'fissling Got safe de King'' is very happy—quite in character.”
“Don’t think I can’t notice the artist’s little details,” said the doctor; “but as long as they fit with the overall picture, I appreciate them. For example, my friend Randal’s phrase ‘fissling Got safe de King’ is very clever—completely fitting.”
“Well, good or bad, the story in substance is true,” said Randal, “and puts the Englishman in a fine point of view—a generous fellow, sharing his supper with his enemy whose sword may be through his body in the next morning's 'affair.'”
“Well, whether it's good or bad, the essence of the story is true,” Randal said, “and it presents the Englishman in a great light—a kind guy, sharing his dinner with his enemy, who might stab him in the back at tomorrow morning’s fight.”
“But the Frenchman was generous to him first,” remarked the Squire.
“But the Frenchman was generous to him first,” said the Squire.
“Certainly—I admit it,” said Randal. “In short, they were both fine fellows.”
“Sure—I admit it,” said Randal. “Basically, they were both great guys.”
“Oh, sir,” said Father Phil, “the French are not deficient in a chivalrous spirit. I heard once a very pretty little bit of anecdote about the way they behaved to one of our regiments on a retreat in Spain.”
“Oh, sir,” said Father Phil, “the French certainly have a chivalrous spirit. I once heard a really nice story about how they treated one of our regiments during a retreat in Spain.”
“Your regiments!” said Moriarty, who was rather fond of hitting hard at a priest when he could; “a regiment of friars is it?”
“Your regiments!” said Moriarty, who enjoyed taking a jab at a priest whenever he could; “a regiment of friars, is it?”
“No, captain, but of soldiers; and it's going through a river they were, and the French, taking advantage of their helpless condition, were peppering away at them hard and fast.”
“No, captain, but it was soldiers; they were crossing a river, and the French, seizing the opportunity of their vulnerable state, were firing at them rapidly and fiercely.”
“Very generous indeed!” said Moriarty, laughing.
"Super generous!" said Moriarty, laughing.
“Let me finish my story, captain, before you quiz it. I say they were peppering them sorely while they were crossing the river, until some women—the followers of the camp—ran down (poor creatures) to the shore, and the stream was so deep in the middle they could scarcely ford it; so some dragoons who were galloping as hard as they could out of the fire pulled up on seeing the condition of the women-kind, and each horseman took up a woman behind him, though it diminished his own power of speeding from the danger. The moment the French saw this act of manly courtesy, they ceased firing, gave the dragoons a cheer, and as long as the women were within gunshot, not a trigger was pulled in the French line, but volleys of cheers instead of ball-cartridge was sent after the brigade till all the women were over. Now wasn't that generous?”
“Let me finish my story, captain, before you jump in with questions. I say they were really hammering them while they were crossing the river, until some women—the camp followers—ran down (poor things) to the shore, and the stream was so deep in the middle they could hardly get across; so some dragoons, who were galloping away from the danger, stopped when they saw the women’s situation, and each horseman took a woman behind him, even though it slowed him down. The moment the French saw this act of bravery, they stopped firing, cheered for the dragoons, and as long as the women were within range, not a single shot was fired from the French line; instead, they sent volleys of cheers after the brigade until all the women were safe. Now wasn't that generous?”
“'T was a handsome thing!” was the universal remark.
“‘It was a beautiful thing!’ was the common remark.”
“And 'faith I can tell you, Captain Moriarty, the army took advantage of it; for there was a great struggle to have the pleasure of the ladies' company over the river.”
“And I can tell you, Captain Moriarty, the army took advantage of it; there was quite a competition to enjoy the ladies' company across the river.”
“I dare say, Father Phil,” said the Squire, laughing.
“I’ve got to say, Father Phil,” said the Squire, laughing.
“Throth, Squire,” said the padre, “fond of the girls as the soldiers have the reputation of being, they never liked them better than that same day.”
“Honestly, Squire,” said the priest, “as much as the soldiers are known to like the girls, they never liked them more than they did that day.”
“Yes, yes,” said Moriarty, a little piqued, for he rather affected the “dare-devil.”
“Yes, yes,” said Moriarty, a bit annoyed, as he liked to play the “daredevil.”
“I see you mean to insinuate that we soldiers fear fire.”
“I see you're trying to suggest that we soldiers are afraid of fire.”
“I did not say 'fear,' captain—but they'd like to get out of it, for all that, and small blame to them—aren't they flesh and blood like ourselves?”
“I didn’t say ‘fear,’ captain—but they’d like to escape it, for sure, and who can blame them—aren’t they human just like us?”
“Not a bit like you,” said Moriarty. “You sleek and smooth gentlemen who live in luxurious peace know little of a soldier's danger or feelings.”
“Not at all like you,” Moriarty said. “You polished and refined gentlemen who live in comfort and ease know very little about the dangers or emotions of a soldier.”
“Captain, we all have our dangers to go through; and may be a priest has as many as a soldier; and we only show a difference of taste, after all, in the selection.”
“Captain, we all face our dangers; a priest might have just as many as a soldier; in the end, it's just a matter of personal preference in what we choose.”
“Well, Father Blake, all I know is, that a true soldier fears nothing!” said Moriarty with energy.
“Well, Father Blake, all I know is that a real soldier fears nothing!” said Moriarty with enthusiasm.
“Maybe so,” answered Father Phil, quietly. “It is quite clear, however,” said Murphy, “that war, with all its horrors, can call out occasionally the finer feelings of our natures; but it is only such redeeming traits as those we have heard which can reconcile us to it. I remember having heard an incident of war, myself, which affected me much,” said Murphy, who caught the infection of military anecdote which circled the table; and indeed there is no more catching theme can be started among men, for it may be remarked that whenever it is broached it flows on until it is rather more than time to go to the ladies.
“Maybe so,” replied Father Phil softly. “However, it’s pretty clear,” said Murphy, “that war, with all its horrors, can sometimes bring out the best in us; but it’s only these redeeming qualities we’ve discussed that can make us accept it. I remember hearing a story about the war that really impacted me,” Murphy continued, catching the vibe of military stories circulating around the table; and indeed, there’s no topic that spreads among men quite like this one, since it often keeps going until it’s well past time to join the ladies.
“It was in the earlier portion of the memorable day of Waterloo,” said Murphy, “that a young officer of the Guards received a wound which brought him to the ground. His companions rushed on to seize some point which their desperate valour was called on to carry, and he was left, utterly unable to rise, for the wound was in his foot. He lay for some hours with the thunder of that terrible day ringing around him, and many a rush of horse and foot had passed close beside him. Towards the close of the day he saw one of the Black Brunswick dragoons approaching, who drew rein as his eye caught the young Guardsman, pale and almost fainting, on the ground. He alighted, and finding he was not mortally wounded, assisted him to rise, lifted him into his saddle, and helped to support him there while he walked beside him to the English rear. The Brunswicker was an old man; his brow and moustache were grey; despair was in his sunken eye, and from time to time he looked up with an expression of the deepest yearning into the face of the young soldier, who saw big tears rolling down the veteran's cheek while he gazed upon him. 'You seem in bitter sorrow, my kind friend,' said the stripling. 'No wonder,' answered the old man, with a hollow groan. 'I and my three boys were in the same regiment—they were alive the morning of Ligny—I am childless to-day. But I have revenged them!' he said fiercely, and as he spoke he held out his sword, which was literally red with blood. 'But, oh! that will not bring me back my boys!' he exclaimed, relapsing into his sorrow. 'My three gallant boys!'—and again he wept bitterly, till clearing his eyes from the tears, and looking up in the young soldier's handsome face, he said tenderly, 'You are like my youngest one, and I could not let you lie on the field.'”
“It was earlier in that memorable day of Waterloo,” said Murphy, “that a young officer of the Guards was hit and fell to the ground. His comrades rushed on to take a critical position that their desperate bravery demanded, and he was left, completely unable to rise because the wound was in his foot. He lay there for hours with the sounds of that terrible day echoing around him, while many cavalry and infantry passed right by him. As the day was drawing to a close, he saw one of the Black Brunswick dragoons coming closer, who stopped as he noticed the young Guardsman, pale and nearly fainting, lying on the ground. He dismounted, and finding that the young man was not mortally wounded, helped him to his feet, lifted him onto his saddle, and walked alongside to support him as they made their way to the English rear. The Brunswicker was an older man; his forehead and mustache were grey, despair clouded his sunk-in eyes, and every now and then he looked up with deep longing into the face of the young soldier, who saw tears streaming down the veteran's cheeks as he looked at him. 'You seem to be in deep sorrow, my kind friend,' said the young man. 'No wonder,' replied the old man, with a hollow groan. 'I and my three boys were in the same regiment—they were alive the morning of Ligny—I am childless today. But I've avenged them!' he said fiercely, holding out his sword, which was literally covered in blood. 'But, oh! that won't bring my boys back!' he cried out, falling back into his sorrow. 'My three brave boys!'—and once more he wept bitterly, until wiping his eyes and looking up at the young soldier's handsome face, he said tenderly, 'You look like my youngest, and I couldn’t let you lie on the field.'”
Even the rollicking Murphy's eyes were moist as he recited this anecdote; and as for Father Phil, he was quite melted, ejaculating in an under tone, “Oh, my poor fellow! my poor fellow!”
Even the lively Murphy had misty eyes as he told this story; and as for Father Phil, he was completely touched, whispering, “Oh, my poor guy! my poor guy!”
“So there,” said Murphy, “is an example of a man, with revenge in his heart, and his right arm tired with slaughter, suddenly melted into gentleness by a resemblance to his child.”
“So there,” said Murphy, “is an example of a man, filled with revenge, and his right arm exhausted from killing, suddenly softened by a likeness to his child.”
“'T is very touching, but very sad,” said the Squire.
“It's really touching, but very sad,” said the Squire.
“My dear sir,” said the doctor, with his peculiar dryness, “sadness is the principal fruit which warfare must ever produce. You may talk of glory as long as you like, but you cannot have your laurel without your cypress, and though you may select certain bits of sentiment out of a mass of horrors, if you allow me, I will give you one little story which shan't keep you long, and will serve as a commentary upon war and glory in general.
“My dear sir,” said the doctor, with his usual dryness, “sadness is the main outcome that war will always bring. You can talk about glory all you want, but you can't have your laurel without your cypress. And even if you pick out some nice feelings from a sea of horrors, if you'll allow me, I’d like to share a brief story that won’t take long and will illustrate the relationship between war and glory overall.”
“At the peace of 1803, I happened to be travelling through a town in France where a certain count I knew resided. I waited upon him, and he received me most cordially, and invited me to dinner. I made the excuse that I was only en route, and supplied with but traveling costume, and therefore not fit to present myself amongst the guests of such a house as his. He assured me I should only meet his own family, and pledged himself for Madame la Comtesse being willing to waive the ceremony of a grande toilette. I went to the house at the appointed hour, and as I passed through the hall I cast a glance at the dining-room and saw a very long table laid. On arriving at the reception-room, I taxed the count with having broken faith with me, and was about making my excuses to the countess when she assured me the count had dealt honestly by me, for that I was the only guest to join the family party. Well, we sat down to dinner, three-and-twenty persons; myself, the count and countess, and their twenty children! and a more lovely family I never saw; he a man in the vigour of life, she a still attractive woman, and these their offspring lining the table, where the happy eyes of father and mother glanced with pride and affection from one side to the other on these future staffs of their old age. Well, the peace of Amiens was of short duration, and I saw no more of the count till Napoleon's abdication. Then I visited France again, and saw my old friend. But it was a sad sight, sir, in that same house, where, little more than ten years before, I had seen the bloom and beauty of twenty children, to sit down with three—all he had left him. His sons had fallen in battle—his daughters had died widowed, leaving but orphans. And thus it was all over France. While the public voice shouted 'Glory!' wailing was in her homes. Her temple of victory was filled with trophies, but her hearths were made desolate.”
“At the peace of 1803, I happened to be traveling through a town in France where a certain count I knew lived. I visited him, and he welcomed me warmly and invited me to dinner. I made the excuse that I was just passing through and only had my travel clothes, so I wasn’t fit to join the guests in such a house. He assured me that I would only meet his close family and promised that Madame la Comtesse would be fine with me not dressing up. I arrived at the house at the agreed time, and as I walked through the hall, I glanced at the dining room and saw a very long table set. When I reached the reception room, I accused the count of breaking his promise, but the countess assured me that the count had been honest, as I was the only guest joining the family. So, we sat down to dinner, a total of twenty-three people—myself, the count and countess, and their twenty children! I had never seen such a beautiful family; he was a vigorous man, she was still an attractive woman, and their children lined the table, with the happy eyes of the parents glowing with pride and affection as they looked from one to the other at those future supports in their old age. However, the peace of Amiens didn’t last long, and I didn’t see the count again until Napoleon's abdication. Then I visited France again and met my old friend. But it was a heartbreaking sight, sir, in that same house, where just over ten years earlier, I had seen the bloom and beauty of twenty children, to sit down with three—the only ones left. His sons had fallen in battle—his daughters had died as widows, leaving only orphans. And so it was all over France. While the public cheered 'Glory!' there was wailing in the homes. Her temple of victory was filled with trophies, but her homes were desolate.”
“Still, sir, a true soldier fears nothing,” repeated Moriarty.
“Still, sir, a true soldier isn't afraid of anything,” repeated Moriarty.
“Baithershin,” said Father Phil. “'Faith I have been in places of danger you'd be glad to get out of, I can tell you, as bould as you are, captain.”
“Baithershin,” said Father Phil. “Honestly, I've been in some pretty dangerous places that you'd be relieved to escape from, I can assure you, as bold as you are, captain.”
“You'll pardon me for doubting you, Father Blake,” said Moriarty, rather huffed.
“You'll forgive me for doubting you, Father Blake,” said Moriarty, a bit annoyed.
“'Faith then you wouldn't like to be where I was before I came here; that is, in a mud cabin, where I was giving the last rites to six people dying in the typhus fever.”
“'Honestly, you wouldn't want to be where I was before I got here; that is, in a rundown cabin, where I was administering last rites to six people dying from typhus fever.”
“Typhus!” exclaimed Moriarty, growing pale, and instinctively withdrawing his chair as far as he could from the padre beside whom he sat.
“Typhus!” Moriarty exclaimed, going pale and instinctively pushing his chair as far away as possible from the padre next to him.
“Ay, typhus, sir; most inveterate typhus.”
“Yeah, typhus, sir; a really stubborn case of typhus.”
“Gracious Heaven!” said Moriarty, rising, “how can you do such a dreadful thing as run the risk of bearing infection into society?”
“Good heavens!” said Moriarty, getting up, “how can you do something so awful as put society at risk of infection?”
“I thought soldiers were not afraid of anything,” said Father Phil, laughing at him; and the rest of the party joined in the merriment.
“I thought soldiers weren’t afraid of anything,” said Father Phil, laughing at him; and the rest of the group joined in the amusement.
“Fairly hit, Moriarty,” said Dick.
"Solid hit, Moriarty," said Dick.
“Nonsense,” said Moriarty; “when I spoke of danger, I meant such open danger as—in short, not such insidious lurking abomination as infection; for I contend that—”
“Nonsense,” said Moriarty; “when I talked about danger, I meant clear and obvious danger—not the sneaky, hidden horror of infection; because I argue that—”
“Say no more, Randal,” said Growling, “you're done!—Father Phil has floored you.”
“Say no more, Randal,” said Growling, “you're finished!—Father Phil has taken you down.”
“I deny it,” said Moriarty, warmly; but the more he denied it, the more every one laughed at him.
“I deny it,” said Moriarty, passionately; but the more he denied it, the more everyone laughed at him.
“You're more frightened than hurt, Moriarty,” said the Squire; “for the best of the joke is, Father Phil wasn't in contact with typhus at all, but was riding with me—and 'tis but a joke.”
“You're more scared than hurt, Moriarty,” said the Squire; “because the best part of the joke is, Father Phil wasn't in contact with typhus at all, but was riding with me—and it's just a joke.”
Here they all roared at Moriarty, who was excessively angry, but felt himself in such a ridiculous position that he could not quarrel with anybody.
Here they all shouted at Moriarty, who was extremely angry but felt so ridiculous that he couldn't argue with anyone.
“Pardon me, my dear captain,” said the Father; “I only wanted to show you that a poor priest has to run the risk of his life just as much as the boldest soldier of them all. But don't you think, Squire, 't is time to join the ladies? I'm sure the tay will be tired waiting for us.”
“Excuse me, my dear captain,” said the Father; “I just wanted to show you that a poor priest risks his life just as much as the bravest soldier. But don’t you think, Squire, it’s time to join the ladies? I’m sure the tea will be getting cold waiting for us.”
CHAPTER XXXIII
Mrs. Egan was engaged in some needlework, and Fanny turning over the leaves of a music-book, and occasionally humming some bars of her favourite songs, as the gentlemen came into the drawing-room. Fanny rose from the pianoforte as they entered.
Mrs. Egan was working on some needlework, and Fanny was flipping through a music book, occasionally humming a few lines of her favorite songs as the gentlemen walked into the living room. Fanny stood up from the piano as they entered.
“Oh, Miss Dawson,” exclaimed Moriarty, “why tantalise us so much as to let us see you seated in that place where you can render so much delight, only to leave it as we enter?”
“Oh, Miss Dawson,” Moriarty exclaimed, “why tease us by letting us see you in that spot where you bring so much joy, only to leave as we walk in?”
Fanny turned off the captain's flourishing speech with a few lively words and a smile, and took her seat at the tea-table to do the honours. “The captain,” said Father Phil to the doctor, “is equally great in love or war.”
Fanny cut off the captain's grand speech with a few cheerful words and a smile, then took her place at the tea table to host. “The captain,” Father Phil told the doctor, “is just as impressive in love as he is in war.”
“And knows about as little of one as the other,” said the doctor. “His attacks are too open.”
“And knows as little about one as the other,” said the doctor. “His attacks are too obvious.”
“And therefore easily foiled,” said Father Phil; “How that pretty creature, with the turn of a word and a curl of her lip, upset him that time! Oh! what a powerful thing a woman's smile is, doctor? I often congratulate myself that my calling puts all such mundane follies and attractions out of my way, when I see and know what fools wise men are sometimes made by silly girls. Oh, it is fearful, doctor; though, of course, part of the mysterious dispensation of an all-wise Providence.”
“And so easily tricked,” said Father Phil; “Do you remember how that lovely girl, with just the right word and a slight twist of her mouth, threw him off that time? Wow! A woman’s smile is such a powerful thing, isn’t it, doctor? I often pat myself on the back for having a job that keeps me away from all those silly distractions when I see how even smart men can be turned into fools by goofy girls. It’s really something, doctor; though, of course, it’s part of the mysterious plan of an all-wise Providence.”
“That fools should have the mastery, is it?” inquired the doctor, drily, with a mischievous query in his eye as well. “Tut, tut, tut, doctor,” replied Father Phil, impatiently; “you know well enough what I mean, and I won't allow you to engage me in one of your ingenious battles of words. I speak of that wonderful influence of the weaker sex over the stronger, and how the word of a rosy lip outweighs sometimes the resolves of a furrowed brow; and how the—pooh! pooh! I'm making a fool of myself talking to you—but to make a long story short, I would rather wrastle out a logical dispute any day, or a tough argument of one of the fathers, than refute some absurdity which fell from a pretty mouth with a smile on it.”
“That fools should have the upper hand, is that what you mean?” the doctor asked dryly, a playful glint in his eye. “Oh come on, doctor,” replied Father Phil, impatiently; “you know exactly what I mean, and I won’t let you drag me into one of your clever word games. I’m talking about that incredible influence the weaker sex has over the stronger, and how the words from a pretty mouth can sometimes outweigh the decisions of a serious face; and how the—ugh! I’m just making a fool of myself talking to you—but to cut to the chase, I’d rather wrestle through a logical debate any day, or tackle a tough argument with one of the fathers, than try to refute some nonsense that comes from a lovely mouth smiling at me.”
“Oh, I quite agree with you,” said the doctor, grinning, “that the fathers are not half such dangerous customers as the daughters.”
“Oh, I totally agree with you,” said the doctor, grinning, “that the dads are nowhere near as dangerous as the daughters.”
“Ah, go along with you, doctor!” said Father Phil, with a good-humoured laugh. “I see you are in one of your mischievous moods, and so I'll have nothing more to say to you.”
“Ah, get out of here, doctor!” said Father Phil, chuckling. “I can see you’re in one of your playful moods, so I won’t say anything more to you.”
The Father turned away to join the Squire, while the doctor took a seat near Fanny Dawson and enjoyed a quiet little bit of conversation with her, while Moriarty was turning over the leaves of her album; but the brow of the captain, who affected a taste in poetry, became knit, and his lip assumed a contemptuous curl, as he perused some lines, and asked Fanny whose was the composition.
The Father turned away to join the Squire, while the doctor sat down near Fanny Dawson and had a pleasant little chat with her, while Moriarty flipped through the pages of her album. However, the captain, who pretended to appreciate poetry, furrowed his brow and curled his lip in disdain as he read some lines and asked Fanny who wrote them.
“I forget,” was Fanny's answer.
“I don’t remember,” was Fanny's answer.
“I don't wonder,” said Moriarty; “the author is not worth remembering, for they are very rough.”
“I’m not surprised,” said Moriarty; “the author isn’t worth remembering because their work is quite rough.”
Fanny did not seem pleased with the criticism, and said that, when sung to the measure of the air written down on the opposite page, they were very flowing.
Fanny didn’t seem happy with the criticism and said that, when sung to the tune noted on the opposite page, they flowed really well.
“But the principal phrase, the 'refrain'' I may say, is so vulgar,” added Moriarty, returning to the charge. “The gentleman says, 'What would you do?' and the lady answers, 'That's what I'd do.' Do you call that poetry?”
“But the main phrase, the 'refrain' I’d call it, is so cheap,” added Moriarty, pressing the point. “The guy says, 'What would you do?' and the woman replies, 'That's what I'd do.' Do you consider that poetry?”
“I don't call that poetry,” said Fanny, with some emphasis on the word; “but if you connect those two phrases with what is intermediately written, and read all in the spirit of the entire of the verses, I think there is poetry in them—but if not poetry, certainly feeling.”
“I don't call that poetry,” Fanny said, emphasizing the word. “But if you connect those two phrases with what's written in between and read everything in the spirit of the whole verses, I believe there's poetry in them—but if not poetry, then definitely feeling.”
“Can you tolerate 'That's what I'd do'?—the pert answer of a housemaid.”
“Can you handle 'That's what I'd do'?—the sassy response of a housemaid.”
“A phrase in itself homely,” answered Fanny, “may become elevated by the use to which it is applied.”
“A phrase that seems simple on its own,” replied Fanny, “can become more significant depending on how it’s used.”
“Quite true, Miss Dawson,” said the doctor, joining in the discussion. “But what are these lines which excite Randal's ire?”
“That's right, Miss Dawson,” said the doctor, joining the conversation. “But what are these lines that get Randal all worked up?”
“Here they are,” said Moriarty. “I will read them, if you allow me, and then judge between Miss Dawson and me.
“Here they are,” Moriarty said. “I'll read them, if that's okay, and then decide between Miss Dawson and me.”
'What will you do, love, when I am going, With white sail flowing, The seas beyond? What will you do, love, when—'”
'What will you do, my love, when I'm leaving, With white sails fluttering, To the seas beyond? What will you do, my love, when—'
“Stop thief!—stop thief!” cried the doctor. “Why, you are robbing the poet of his reputation as fast as you can. You don't attend to the rhythm of those lines—you don't give the ringing of the verse.”
“Stop thief!—stop thief!” shouted the doctor. “You are robbing the poet of his reputation as quickly as you can. You’re ignoring the rhythm of those lines—you’re not capturing the essence of the verse.”
“That's just what I have said in other words,” said Fanny. “When sung to the melody, they are smooth.”
“That's basically what I've said in different words,” said Fanny. “When sung to the melody, they flow nicely.”
“But a good reader, Miss Dawson,” said the doctor, “will read verse with the proper accent, just as a musician would divide it into bars; but my friend Randal there, although he can tell a good story and hit off prose very well, has no more notion of rhythm or poetry than new beer has of a holiday.”
“But a good reader, Miss Dawson,” the doctor said, “will read poetry with the right emphasis, just like a musician breaks it into measures; but my friend Randal over there, even though he can tell a good story and write prose well, doesn’t have any idea about rhythm or poetry, just like flat beer knows anything about a celebration.”
“And why, pray, has not new beer a notion of a holiday?”
“And why, I ask, doesn't new beer feel like a holiday?”
“Because, sir, it works of a Sunday.”
“Because, sir, it operates on a Sunday.”
“Your beer may be new, doctor, but your joke is not—I have seen it before in some old form.”
“Your beer might be fresh, doctor, but your joke isn’t—I’ve heard it before in some old version.”
“Well, sir, if I found it in its old form, like a hare, and started it fresh, it may do for folks to run after as well as anything else. But you shan't escape your misdemeanour in mauling those verses as you have done, by finding fault with my joke redevivus. You read those lines, sir, like a bellman, without any attention to metre.”
“Well, sir, if I came across it in its original state, like a hare, and gave it a fresh start, it might be just as interesting for people to chase as anything else. But you won’t get away with your mistake in messing up those verses by criticizing my joke redevivus. You read those lines, sir, like a town criers, without any regard for the rhythm.”
“To be sure,” said Father Phil, who had been listening for some time; “they have a ring in them—”
“To be sure,” said Father Phil, who had been listening for a while; “they have a ring to them—”
“Like a pig's nose,” said the doctor.
“Like a pig's nose,” the doctor said.
“Ah, be aisy,” said Father Phil. “I say they have a ring in them like an owld Latin canticle—
“Ah, be easy,” said Father Phil. “I say they have a ring to them like an old Latin hymn—
'What will you do, love, when I am go-ing, With white sail flow-ing, The says beyond?'
'What will you do, love, when I am going, With white sail flowing, The seas beyond?'
That's it!”
That's all!
“To be sure,” said the doctor. “I vote for the Father's reading them out on the spot.”
“To be sure,” said the doctor. “I think the Father should read them out right here.”
“Pray, do, Mister Blake,” said Fanny.
“Please do, Mister Blake,” said Fanny.
“Ah, Miss Dawson, what have I to do with reading love verses?”
“Ah, Miss Dawson, what do I have to do with reading love poems?”
“Take the book, sir,” said Growling, “and show me you have some faith in your own sayings, by obeying a lady directly.”
“Take the book, sir,” said Growling, “and prove you trust your own words by following a lady's instructions right away.”
“Pooh! pooh!” said the priest.
“Pfft!” said the priest.
“You won't refuse me?” said Fanny, in a coaxing tone.
“You won't say no to me?” Fanny said, using a soothing tone.
“My dear Miss Dawson,” said the padre.
“My dear Miss Dawson,” said the padre.
“Father Phil!” said Fanny, with one of her rosy smiles.
Father Phil!” said Fanny, with one of her bright smiles.
“Oh, wow! wow! wow!” ejaculated the priest, in an amusing embarrassment, “I see you will make me do whatever you like.” So Father Phil gave the rare example of a man acting up to his own theory, and could not resist the demand that came from a pretty mouth. He took the book and read the lines with much feeling, but, with an observance of rhythm so grotesque, that it must be given in his own manner.
“Oh, wow! wow! wow!” exclaimed the priest, in a playful embarrassment, “I see you’re going to make me do whatever you want.” So Father Phil provided the rare example of someone living up to his own beliefs and couldn’t resist the request that came from a pretty mouth. He took the book and read the lines with great emotion, but with such a bizarre sense of rhythm that it had to be delivered in his own style.
WHAT WILL YOU DO, LOVE?
I
“What will you do, love, when I am go-ing, With white sail flow-ing, The seas be-yond? What will you do, love, when waves di-vide us, And friends may chide us, For being fond?” “Though waves di-vide us, and friends be chi-ding, In faith a-bi-ding, I'll still be true; And I'll pray for thee on the stormy o-cean, In deep de-vo-tion,— That's what I'll do!”
“What will you do, my love, when I am going, With white sails flowing, Across the seas beyond? What will you do, my love, when waves divide us, And friends may scold us, For being in love?” “Though waves divide us, and friends are scolding, I'll stay faithful, I'll still be true; And I'll pray for you on the stormy o-cean, With deep devotion,— That's what I'll do!”
II
“What would you do, love, if distant ti-dings Thy fond con-fi-dings Should under-mine And I a-bi-ding 'neath sultry skies, Should think other eyes Were as bright as thine?” “Oh, name it not; though guilt and shame Were on thy name, I'd still be true; But that heart of thine, should another share it, I could not bear it;— What would I do?”
“What would you do, love, if distant tidings Your sweet confidences Should undermine And I, waiting under hot skies, Should think other eyes Were as bright as yours?” “Oh, don’t even mention it; even if guilt and shame Were attached to your name, I’d still be loyal; But if that heart of yours should be shared with someone else, I couldn’t handle it;— What would I do?”
III
“What would you do, when, home re-turn-ing, With hopes high burn-ing, With wealth for you,— If my bark, that bound-ed o'er foreign foam, Should be lost near home,— Ah, what would you do?” “So them wert spar-d, I'd bless the mor-row, In want and sor-row, That left me you; And I'd welcome thee from the wasting bil-low, My heart thy pil-low!— THAT'S what I'd do!”
“What would you do when you come back home, With high hopes burn-ing, With wealth for you,— If my boat, which sailed over foreign waves, Were to get lost near home,— Ah, what would you do?” “If you were cast-away, I’d cherish the tomorrow, In need and sorrow, That left me you; And I’d welcome you back from the crashing waves, My heart your pillow!— THAT'S what I'd do!”
[Footnote: NOTE TO THE THIRD EDITION.—The foregoing dialogue and Moriarty's captious remarks were meant, when, they appeared in the first edition, as a hit at a certain small critic—a would-be song-writer—who does ill-natured articles for the Reviews, and expressed himself very contemptuously of my songs because of their simplicity; or, as he was pleased to phrase it, “I had a knack of putting common things together.” The song was written to illustrate my belief that the most common-place expression, appropriately applied, may successfully serve the purposes of the lyric; and here experience has proved me right, for this very song of “What will you do?” (containing within it the other common-place, “That's what I'd do”) has been received with special favour by the public, whose long-continued goodwill towards my compositions generally I gratefully acknowledge.]
[Footnote: NOTE TO THE THIRD EDITION.—The dialogue above and Moriarty's picky comments were intended, when they first appeared, as a jab at a certain minor critic—a wannabe songwriter—who writes mean-spirited articles for the Reviews and looked down on my songs because of their simplicity; or, as he liked to put it, “I had a knack for putting ordinary things together.” The song was written to show that even the simplest expression, used appropriately, can effectively serve the purposes of lyrics; and here, experience has proven me right, as this very song “What will you do?” (which includes the other simple phrase, “That's what I'd do”) has been particularly well-received by the public, whose ongoing support for my music I am truly grateful for.]
“Well done, padre!” said the doctor; “with good emphasis and discretion.”
“Great job, padre!” said the doctor; “with good emphasis and judgment.”
“And now, my dear Miss Dawson,” said Father Phil, “since I've read the lines at your high bidding, will you sing them for me at my humble asking?”
“And now, my dear Miss Dawson,” said Father Phil, “since I’ve read the lines at your request, will you sing them for me, as I'm kindly asking?”
“Very antithetically put, indeed,” said Fanny; “but you must excuse me.”
“That's quite a contradictory way to say it,” said Fanny; “but you have to forgive me.”
“You said there was a tune to it?”
“You said there was a melody to it?”
“Yes; but I promised Captain Moriarty to sing him this,” said Fanny, going over to the pianoforte, and laying her hand on an open music-book.
“Yes; but I promised Captain Moriarty that I would sing him this,” Fanny said, walking over to the piano and placing her hand on an open music book.
“Thanks, Miss Dawson,” said Moriarty, following fast.
“Thanks, Miss Dawson,” Moriarty said, quickly following her.
Now, it was not that Fanny Dawson liked the captain that she was going to sing the song; but she thought he had been rather “mobbed” by the doctor and the padre about the reading of the verses, and it was her good breeding which made her pay this little attention to the worsted party. She poured forth her sweet voice in a simple melody to the following words:—
Now, it wasn't that Fanny Dawson liked the captain that she was going to sing the song; she just thought he had been kind of “mobbed” by the doctor and the padre about reading the verses, and her good manners prompted her to give a bit of support to the underdog. She let her lovely voice flow in a simple tune to the following words:—
SAY NOT MY HEART IS COLD
I
“Say not my heart is cold, Because of a silent tongue! The lute of faultless mould In silence oft hath hung. The fountain soonest spent Doth babble down the steep; But the stream that ever went Is silent, strong, and deep.
“Don’t say my heart is cold, Just because I don’t speak! The perfect lute can be Silent for a long time. The fountain that splashes fast Runs out quickly on the rocks; But the stream that keeps flowing Is silent, strong, and deep.
II
“The charm of a secret life Is given to choicest things:— Of flowers, the fragrance rife Is wafted on viewless wings; We see not the charmed air Bearing some witching sound; And ocean deep is where The pearl of price is found.
“The allure of a hidden life Is in the finest things:— Of flowers, the rich fragrance Is carried on unseen wings; We don’t see the enchanted air Bringing some enchanting sound; And deep in the ocean is where The valuable pearl is found.
III
“Where are the stars by day? They burn, though all unseen! And love of purest ray Is like the stars, I ween: Unmark'd is the gentle light When the sunshine of joy appears, But ever, in sorrow's night, 'T will glitter upon thy tears!”
“Where are the stars during the day? They shine, even though we can’t see them! And love of the purest kind Is like the stars, I believe: Its gentle light goes unnoticed When the bright sunshine of joy is shining, But always, in the darkness of sorrow, It will sparkle on your tears!”
“Well, Randal, does that poem satisfy your critical taste?—of the singing there can be but one opinion.”
“Well, Randal, does that poem meet your critical standards?—there can only be one opinion about the singing.”
“Yes, I think it pretty,” said Moriarty; “but there is one word in the last verse I object to.”
“Yes, I think it’s pretty,” said Moriarty; “but there’s one word in the last line that I disagree with.”
“Which is that?” inquired Growling.
“Which one is that?” asked Growling.
“Ween” said the other, “'the stars, I ween,' I object to.”
“Ween” said the other, “'I think the stars,' I disagree with.”
“Don't you see the meaning of that?” inquired the doctor. “I think it is a very happy allusion.”
“Don’t you get the meaning of that?” the doctor asked. “I think it’s a really nice reference.”
“I don't see any allusion whatever,” said the critic.
“I don't see any reference at all,” said the critic.
“Don't you see the poet alluded to the stars in the milky way, and says, therefore, 'The stars I wean'?”
“Don’t you see the poet referenced the stars in the milky way, and says, therefore, 'The stars I wean'?”
“Bah! bah! doctor,” exclaimed the critical captain; “you are in one of your quizzing moods to-night, and it is in vain to expect a serious answer from you.” He turned on his heel as he spoke, and went away.
“Ugh! Come on, doctor,” the critical captain said, “you’re just in one of your playful moods tonight, and it's pointless to expect a serious answer from you.” He turned on his heel as he spoke and walked away.
“Moriarty, you know, Miss Dawson, is a man who affects a horror of puns, and therefore I always punish him with as many as I can,” said the doctor, who was left by Moriarty's sudden pique to the enjoyment of a pleasant chat with Fanny, and he was sorry when the hour arrived which disturbed it by the breaking up of the party and the departure of the guests.
“Moriarty, you know, Miss Dawson, is a guy who pretends to hate puns, and that’s why I always hit him with as many as I can,” said the doctor, who was left by Moriarty’s sudden irritation to enjoy a nice conversation with Fanny. He felt bad when the time came that interrupted it with the end of the party and the guests leaving.
CHAPTER XXXIV
When the Widow Rooney was forcibly ejected from the house of Mrs. James Casey, and found that Andy was not the possessor of that lady's charms, she posted off to Neck-or-Nothing Hall, to hear the full and true account of the transaction from Andy himself. On arriving at the old iron gate, and pulling the loud bell, she was spoken to through the bars by the savage old janitor and told to “go out o' that.” Mrs. Rooney thought fate was using her hard in decreeing she was to receive denial at every door, and endeavoured to obtain a parley with the gate-keeper, to which he seemed no way inclined.
When Widow Rooney was forcefully kicked out of Mrs. James Casey's house and discovered that Andy didn't have any of that lady's allure, she hurried over to Neck-or-Nothing Hall to get the full and honest story from Andy himself. Upon reaching the old iron gate and ringing the loud bell, she was addressed through the bars by the grumpy old janitor, who told her to “get out of that.” Mrs. Rooney felt like fate was being particularly cruel, making her face rejection at every door, and she tried to negotiate with the gatekeeper, who clearly wasn’t interested.
“My name's Rooney, sir?”
"I'm Rooney, sir."
“There's plenty bad o' the name,” was the civil rejoinder.
“There's a lot of bad associated with that name,” was the polite response.
“And my son's in Squire O'Grady's sarvice, sir.”
“And my son works for Squire O'Grady, sir.”
“Oh—you're the mother of the beauty we call Handy, eh?”
“Oh—you're the mom of the beauty we call Handy, right?”
“Yis, sir.”
"Yes, sir."
“Well, he left the sarvice yistherday.”
“Well, he left the service yesterday.”
“Is it lost the place?”
"Is the place lost?"
“Yis.”
"Yes."
“Oh dear! Ah, sir, let me up to the house and spake to his honour, and maybe he'll take back the boy.”
“Oh dear! Ah, sir, let me go to the house and talk to him, and maybe he’ll take back the boy.”
“He doesn't want any more servants at all—for he's dead.”
“He doesn’t want any more servants at all—because he’s dead.”
“Is it Squire O'Grady dead?”
"Is Squire O'Grady dead?"
“Aye—did you never hear of a dead squire before?”
“Aye—did you never hear of a dead squire before?”
“What did he die of, sir?”
“What did he die from, sir?”
“Find out,” said the sulky brute, walking back into his den.
“Find out,” said the grumpy guy, walking back into his room.
It was true—the renowned O'Grady was no more. The fever which had set in from his “broiled bones,” which he would have in spite of anybody, was found difficult of abatement; and the impossibility of keeping him quiet, and his fits of passion, and consequent fresh supplies of “broiled bones,” rendered the malady unmanageable; and the very day after Andy had left the house the fever took a bad turn, and in four-and-twenty hours the stormy O'Grady was at peace.
It was true—the famous O'Grady was gone. The fever that began with his “broiled bones,” which he insisted on having no matter what, was hard to control; and the challenge of keeping him calm, along with his outbursts of anger and new demands for “broiled bones,” made the illness impossible to manage. Just a day after Andy left the house, the fever took a serious turn, and within twenty-four hours, the tempestuous O'Grady was at rest.
What a sudden change fell upon the house! All the wedding paraphernalia which had been brought down lay neglected in the rooms where it had been the object of the preceding day's admiration. The deep, absorbing, silent grief of the wife,—the more audible sorrow of the girls,—the subdued wildness of the reckless boys, as they trod silently past the chamber where they no longer might dread reproof for their noise,—all this was less touching than the effect the event had upon the old dowager mother. While the senses of others were stunned by the blow, hers became awakened by the shock; all her absurd aberration passed away, and she sat in intellectual self-possession by the side of her son's death-bed, which she never left until he was laid in his coffin. He was the first and last of her sons. She had now none but grandchildren to look upon—the intermediate generation had passed away, and the gap yawned fearfully before her. It restored her, for the time, perfectly to her senses; and she gave the necessary directions on the melancholy occasion, and superintended all the sad ceremonials befitting the time, with a calm and dignified resignation which impressed all around her with wonder and respect.
What a sudden change swept through the house! All the wedding decorations that had been brought down were left untouched in the rooms where they had been admired the day before. The deep, overwhelming, silent sorrow of the wife—the more evident grief of the girls—the restrained wildness of the reckless boys as they quietly walked past the room where they no longer feared being scolded for their noise—all of this was less moving than the impact the event had on the elderly dowager mother. While others were stunned by the tragedy, she became sharply alert; all her previous quirks faded away, and she sat in clear-minded composure by her son's deathbed, never leaving until he was placed in his coffin. He was her only son, and now she only had grandchildren to look at—the generation in between had vanished, and the emptiness loomed ominously before her. For a time, it completely brought her back to her senses; she gave the necessary instructions for the mournful occasion and oversaw all the sad ceremonies fitting for the moment, with a calm and dignified acceptance that amazed and earned the respect of everyone around her.
Superadded to the dismay which the death of the head of a family produces was the terrible fear which existed that O'Grady's body would be seized for debt—a barbarous practice, which, shame to say, is still permitted. This fear made great precaution necessary to prevent persons approaching the house, and accounts for the extra gruffness of the gate porter. The wild body-guard of the wild chief was on doubly active duty; and after four-and-twenty hours had passed over the reckless boys, the interest they took in sharing and directing this watch and ward seemed to outweigh all sorrowful consideration for the death of their father. As for Gustavus, the consciousness of being now the master of Neck-or-Nothing Hall was apparent in a boy not yet fifteen; and not only in himself, but in the grey-headed retainers about him, this might be seen: there was a shade more of deference—the boy was merged in “the young master.” But we must leave the house of mourning for the present, and follow the Widow Rooney, who, as she tramped her way homeward, was increasing in hideousness of visage every hour. Her nose was twice its usual dimensions, and one eye was perfectly useless in showing her the road. At last, however, as evening was closing, she reached her cabin, and there was Andy, arrived before her, and telling Oonah, his cousin, all his misadventures of the preceding day.
Added to the sadness that comes with the death of a family leader was the awful fear that O'Grady's body would be taken for debt—a barbaric practice that, shamefully, is still allowed. This fear made it necessary to take extra precautions to keep people away from the house, which explains the gatekeeper's extra gruffness. The wild bodyguard of the unpredictable chief was on heightened alert; and after twenty-four hours had passed, the reckless boys seemed more interested in sharing and directing the watch than in mourning their father's death. As for Gustavus, the awareness of now being the master of Neck-or-Nothing Hall was evident in a boy not yet fifteen; and this was noticeable not just in him but in the gray-haired servants around him: there was a bit more respect—he was no longer just a boy, but “the young master.” But we must leave the house of mourning for now and follow Widow Rooney, who, as she made her way home, became increasingly unpleasant in appearance by the hour. Her nose was twice its usual size, and one of her eyes was completely useless for seeing the road. Finally, as evening fell, she reached her cabin, where Andy had arrived before her, telling Oonah, his cousin, all about his misadventures from the day before.
The history was stopped for a while by their mutual explanations and condolences with Mrs. Rooney, on the “cruel way her poor face was used.”
The story paused for a moment due to their shared explanations and sympathy for Mrs. Rooney about the "harsh way her poor face was treated."
“And who done it all?” said Oonah.
“And who did all of this?” said Oonah.
“Who but that born divil, Matty Dwyer—and sure they towld me you were married to her,” said she to Andy.
“Who but that born devil, Matty Dwyer—and they told me you were married to her,” she said to Andy.
“So I was,” said Andy, beginning the account of his misfortunes afresh to his mother, who from time to time would break in with indiscriminate maledictions on Andy, as well as his forsworn damsel; and when the account was ended, she poured out a torrent of abuse upon her unfortunate forsaken son, which riveted him to the floor in utter amazement.
“So I was,” said Andy, starting to tell his mom about his troubles again. She occasionally interrupted him with random insults directed at him and his unfaithful girlfriend. When he finished his story, she unleashed a flood of verbal attacks on her unfortunate, abandoned son, leaving him stunned and rooted to the floor.
“I thought I'd get pity here, at all events,” said poor Andy; “but instead o' that it's the worst word and the hardest name in your jaw you have for me.”
“I thought I'd find some sympathy here, at least,” said poor Andy; “but instead it’s the worst word and the hardest name you have for me.”
“And sarve you right, you dirty cur,” said his mother. “I ran off like a fool when I heerd of your good fortune, and see the condition that baggage left me in—my teeth knocked in and my eye knocked out, and all for your foolery, because you couldn't keep what you got.”
“And serve you right, you filthy cur,” said his mother. “I ran off like an idiot when I heard about your good luck, and look at the state that baggage left me in—my teeth broken and my eye swollen shut, all because of your foolishness, since you couldn't hold onto what you had.”
“Sure, mother, I tell you—”
"Sure, Mom, I'll tell you—"
“Howld your tongue, you omadhaun! And then I go to Squire O'Grady's to look for you, and there I hear you lost that place, too.”
“Shut your mouth, you fool! And then I go to Squire O'Grady's to look for you, and there I hear you lost that place, too.”
“Faix, it's little loss,” said Andy.
“Faix, it's not a big deal,” said Andy.
“That's all you know about it, you goose; you lose the place just when the man's dead and you'd have had a shuit o' mournin'. Oh, you are the most misfortunate divil, Andy Rooney, this day in Ireland—why did I rear you at all?”
“That's all you know about it, you fool; you lose the spot just when the guy's dead and you would have had a chance to mourn. Oh, you are the most unfortunate devil, Andy Rooney, today in Ireland—why did I even raise you?”
“Squire O'Grady dead!” said Andy, in surprise and also with regret for his late master.
“Squire O'Grady is dead!” Andy said, surprised and also feeling regret for his former master.
“Yis—and you've lost the mournin'—augh!”
"Yes—and you've lost the mourning—ugh!"
“Oh, the poor Squire!” said Andy.
“Oh, the poor Squire!” said Andy.
“The iligant new clothes!” grumbled Mrs. Rooney. “And then luck tumbles into your way such as man never had; without a place, or a rap to bless yourself with, you get a rich man's daughter for your wife, and you let her slip through your fingers.”
“The elegant new clothes!” complained Mrs. Rooney. “And then luck falls into your lap like no one has ever seen; with no home or a penny to your name, you end up with a rich man's daughter as your wife, and you let her slip away.”
“How could I help it?” said Andy.
“How could I help it?” Andy said.
“Augh!—you bothered the job just the way you do everything,” said his mother.
“Ugh!—you messed up the job just like you do everything else,” said his mother.
“Sure I was civil-spoken to her.”
“Of course I was polite to her.”
“Augh!” said his mother.
"Ugh!" said his mother.
“And took no liberty.”
"And took no chances."
“You goose!”
"You silly goose!"
“And called her Miss.”
"And called her Ms."
“Oh, indeed you missed it altogether.”
“Oh, you totally missed that.”
“And said I wasn't desarvin' of her.”
“And said I wasn't deserving of her.”
“That was thrue—but you should not have towld her so. Make a woman think you're betther than her, and she'll like you.”
“That was true—but you shouldn't have told her that. Make a woman think you're better than her, and she'll like you.”
“And sure, when I endayvoured to make myself agreeable to her——”
“And sure, when I tried to make myself pleasant to her——”
“Endayvoured!” repeated the old woman contemptuously. “Endayvoured, indeed! Why didn't you make yourself agreeable at once, you poor dirty goose?—no, but you went sneaking about it—I know as well as if I was looking at you—you went sneakin' and snivelin' until the girl took a disgust to you; for there's nothing a woman despises so much as shilly-shallying.”
Efforted!” repeated the old woman with disdain. “Efforted, really! Why didn't you make yourself likable right away, you poor filthy goose?—no, instead you crept around—I know it just like I was watching you—you scooted around, whining, until the girl got repulsed by you; because there's nothing a woman hates more than indecisiveness.”
“Sure, you won't hear my defince,” said Andy.
“Sure, you won't hear my defense,” said Andy.
“Oh, indeed you're betther at defince than attack,” said his mother.
“Oh, you’re definitely better at defense than attack,” said his mother.
“Sure, the first little civil'ty I wanted to pay to her, she took up the three-legged stool to me.”
“Sure, the first small gesture of politeness I wanted to show her, she picked up the three-legged stool for me.”
“The divil mend you! And what civil'ty did you offer her?”
“The devil help you! And what kind of courtesy did you show her?”
“I made a grab at her cap, and I thought she'd have brained me.”
“I reached for her cap, and I thought she was going to hit me.”
Oonah set up such a shout of laughter at Andy's notion of civility to a girl, that the conversation was stopped for some time, and her aunt remonstrated with her at her want of common sense; or, as she said, hadn't she “more decency than to laugh at the poor fool's nonsense?”
Oonah burst out laughing at Andy's idea of being nice to a girl, which paused the conversation for a while, and her aunt scolded her for not using common sense; or, as she put it, didn’t she have “more decency than to laugh at the poor fool’s nonsense?”
“What could I do agen the three-legged stool?” said Andy.
“What could I do against the three-legged stool?” said Andy.
“Where was your own legs, and your own arms, and your own eyes, and your own tongue?—eh?”
“Where were your own legs, your own arms, your own eyes, and your own tongue?—huh?”
“And sure I tell you it was all ready conthrived, and James Casey was sent for, and came.”
“And sure, I tell you it was all planned out, and James Casey was called for, and he came.”
“Yis,” said the mother, “but not for a long time, you towld me yourself; and what were you doing all that time? Sure, supposing you wor only a new acquaintance, any man worth a day's mate would have discoorsed her over in the time and made her sinsible he was the best of husbands.”
“Yeah,” said the mother, “but not for a long time, you told me yourself; and what were you doing all that time? Come on, if you were only a new friend, any guy worth his salt would have talked to her during that time and made her realize he was the best husband.”
“I tell you she wouldn't let me have her ear at all,” said Andy. “Nor her cap either,” said Oonah, laughing.
“I’m telling you, she wouldn’t let me near her at all,” said Andy. “And she wouldn’t let you have her cap either,” said Oonah, laughing.
“And then Jim Casey kem.”
“And then Jim Casey came.”
“And why did you let him in?”
“And why did you let him in?”
“It was she let him in, I tell you.”
“It was her who let him in, I’m telling you.”
“And why did you let her? He was on the wrong side of the door—that's the outside; and you on the right—that's the inside; and it was your house, and she was your wife, and you were her masther, and you had the rights of the church, and the rights of the law, and all the rights on your side; barrin' right rayson—that you never had; and sure without that, what's the use of all the other rights in the world?”
“And why did you let her? He was on the wrong side of the door—that's the outside; and you were on the right—that's the inside; and it was your house, and she was your wife, and you were her master, and you had the rights of the church, and the rights of the law, and all the rights on your side; except for a good reason—that you never had; and really, without that, what's the use of all the other rights in the world?”
“Sure, hadn't he his friends, sthrong, outside?”
“Sure, didn’t he have his friends, sthrong, outside?”
“No matther, if the door wasn't opened to them, for then YOU would have had a stronger friend than any o' them present among them.”
“No matter if the door wasn't opened to them, for then YOU would have had a stronger friend than any of them present among them.”
“Who?” inquired Andy.
“Who?” asked Andy.
“The hangman” answered his mother; “for breaking doors is hanging matther; and I say the presence of the hangman's always before people when they have such a job to do, and makes them think twice sometimes before they smash once; and so you had only to keep one woman's hands quiet.”
“The hangman,” his mother replied, “because breaking doors leads to hanging. I mean, just knowing the hangman is around makes people think twice before they go ahead and smash something. So all you had to do was keep one woman’s hands still.”
“Faix, some of them would smash a door as soon as not,” said Andy.
“Yeah, some of them would break down a door in no time,” said Andy.
“Well, then, you'd have the satisfaction of hanging them,” said the mother, “and that would be some consolation. But even as it is, I'll have law for it—I will—for the property is yours, any how, though the girl is gone—and indeed a brazen baggage she is, and is mighty heavy in the hand. Oh, my poor eye!—it's like a coal of fire—but sure it was worth the risk living with her for the sake of the purty property. And sure I was thinkin' what a pleasure it would be living with you, and tachin' your wife housekeepin', and bringing up the young turkeys and the childhre—but, och hone, you'll never do a bit o' good, you that got sitch careful bringin' up, Andy Rooney! Didn't I tache you manners, you dirty hanginbone blackguard? Didn't I tache you your blessed religion?—may the divil sweep you! Did I ever prevent you from sharing the lavings of the pratees with the pig?—and didn't you often clane out the pot with him? and you're no good afther all. I've turned my honest penny by the pig, but I'll never make my money of you, Andy Rooney!”
“Well, then, you'd have the satisfaction of hanging them,” said the mother, “and that would be some consolation. But as it is, I'll go to court for it—I will—for the property is yours anyway, even though the girl is gone—and she’s definitely a bold one, and quite the handful. Oh, my poor eye!—it feels like a burning coal—but I guess it was worth the risk to live with her for the beautiful property. I was thinking how nice it would be living with you, teaching your wife about housekeeping, raising the young turkeys and the kids—but, oh dear, you’ll never amount to anything, you who had such careful upbringing, Andy Rooney! Didn’t I teach you manners, you filthy hanging bone scoundrel? Didn’t I teach you your blessed religion?—may the devil take you! Did I ever stop you from sharing the leftovers of the potatoes with the pig?—and didn’t you often clean out the pot with him? And you’re no good after all. I’ve made my honest penny with the pig, but I’ll never make my money off of you, Andy Rooney!”
There was some minutes' silence after this eloquent outbreak of Andy's mother, which was broken at last by Andy uttering a long sigh and an ejaculation.
There was a few minutes of silence after Andy's mother's passionate outburst, which was finally broken by Andy letting out a long sigh and an exclamation.
“Och? it's a fine thing to be a gintleman,” said Andy.
“Och? It's great to be a gentleman,” said Andy.
“Cock you up!” said his mother. “Maybe it's a gintleman you want to be; what puts that in your head, you omadhaun?”
“Shut up!” said his mother. “Maybe it's a gentleman you want to be; what makes you think that, you fool?”
“Why, because a gintleman has no hardships, compared with one of uz. Sure, if a gintleman was married, his wife wouldn't be tuk off from him the way mine was.”
“Why, because a gentleman has no struggles, compared to one of us. Sure, if a gentleman was married, his wife wouldn't be taken away from him the way mine was.”
“Not so soon, maybe,” said the mother, drily.
“Not anytime soon, maybe,” said the mother, dryly.
“And if a gintleman brakes a horse's heart, he's only a 'bowld rider,' while a poor sarvant is a 'careless blackguard' for only taking a sweat out of him. If a gintleman dhrinks till he can't see a hole in a laddher, he's only 'feesh—but 'dhrunk' is the word for a poor man. And if a gintleman kicks up a row, he's a 'fine sperited fellow,' while a poor man is a 'disordherly vagabone' for the same; and the Justice axes the one to dinner and sends th' other to jail. Oh, faix, the law is a dainty lady; she takes people by the hand who can afford to wear gloves, but people with brown fists must keep their distance.”
“And if a gentleman breaks a horse's heart, he’s just a 'bold rider,' while a poor servant is a 'careless scoundrel' for just taking a bit of sweat out of him. If a gentleman drinks until he can’t see a hole in a ladder, he’s merely 'tipsy—but 'drunk' is the term for a poor man. And if a gentleman causes a scene, he’s a 'spirited fellow,' while a poor man is a 'disorderly vagabond' for the same thing; and the Justice invites one to dinner and sends the other to jail. Oh, indeed, the law is a delicate lady; she takes people by the hand who can afford to wear gloves, but those with rough hands must keep their distance.”
“I often remark,” said his mother, “that fools spake mighty sinsible betimes; but their wisdom all goes with their gab. Why didn't you take a betther grip of your luck when you had it? You're wishing you wor a gintleman, and yet when you had the best part of a gintleman (the property, I mane) put into your way, you let it slip through your fingers; and afther lettin' a fellow take a rich wife from you and turn you out of your own house, you sit down on a stool there, and begin to wish indeed!—you sneakin' fool—wish, indeed! Och! if you wish with one hand, and wash with th' other, which will be clane first—eh?”
“I often say,” his mother said, “that fools can talk quite sensibly sometimes, but their wisdom disappears as soon as they start babbling. Why didn't you hold onto your luck when you had it? You’re wishing you were a gentleman, and yet when you had the best part of being a gentleman (the property, I mean) right in front of you, you let it slip away; and after letting a guy take a rich wife from you and kicking you out of your own house, you just sit there on a stool, and start wishing!—you pathetic fool—wishing, really! Oh! if you wish with one hand and wash with the other, which will get clean first—huh?”
“What could I do agen eight?” asked Andy.
“What could I do again at eight?” asked Andy.
“Why did you let them in, I say again?” said the mother, quickly.
“Why did you let them in, I ask again?” said the mother, quickly.
“Sure the blame wasn't with me,” said Andy, “but with—”
“Sure, the blame wasn’t on me,” said Andy, “but on—”
“Whisht, whisht, you goose!” said his mother. “Av course you'll blame every one and everything but yourself—'The losing horse blames the saddle.'”
“Shh, shh, you silly goose!” said his mother. “Of course, you'll blame everyone and everything but yourself—'The losing horse blames the saddle.'”
“Well, maybe it's all for the best,” said Andy, “afther all.”
“Well, maybe it's all for the best,” said Andy, “after all.”
“Augh, howld your tongue!”
“Ugh, hold your tongue!”
“And if it wasn't to be, how could it be?”
“And if it wasn't meant to be, how could it be?”
“Listen to him!”
"Pay attention to him!"
“And Providence is over us all.”
“And Providence is watching over all of us.”
“Oh! yis!” said the mother. “When fools make mistakes they lay the blame on Providence. How have you the impidence to talk o' Providence in that manner? I'll tell you where the Providence was. Providence sent you to Jack Dwyer's, and kep Jim Casey away, and put the anger into owld Jack's heart—that's what the Providence did!—and made the opening for you to spake up, and gave you a wife—a wife with property! Ah, there's where the Providence was!—and you were the masther of a snug house—that was Providence! And wouldn't myself have been the one to be helping you in the farm—rearing the powlts, milkin' the cow, makin' the iligant butther, with lavings of butthermilk for the pigs—the sow thriving, and the cocks and hens cheering your heart with their cacklin'—the hank o' yarn on the wheel, and a hank of ingins up the chimbley—oh! there's where the Providence would have been—that would have been Providence indeed!—but never tell me that Providence turned you out of the house; that was your own goostherumfoodle.”
“Oh! yes!” said the mother. “When fools make mistakes, they blame it on fate. How can you have the nerve to talk about fate like that? I'll tell you where fate was. Fate sent you to Jack Dwyer's, kept Jim Casey away, and filled old Jack's heart with anger—that's what fate did!—and created the chance for you to speak up, and gave you a wife—a wife with property! Ah, that's where fate was!—and you were the master of a cozy house—that was fate! And I would have been the one helping you on the farm—raising the chicks, milking the cow, making the delicious butter, with buttermilk leftovers for the pigs—the sow thriving, and the roosters and hens bringing joy to your heart with their clucking—the ball of yarn on the wheel, and a bunch of peas up the chimney—oh! that's where fate would have been—that would have been fate indeed!—but don’t tell me that fate kicked you out of the house; that was your own goostherumfoodle.”
“Can't he take the law o' them, aunt?” inquired Oonah.
“Can't he take the law from them, aunt?” Oonah asked.
“To be sure he can—and shall, too,” said the mother. “I'll be off to 'torney Murphy to-morrow; I'll pursue her for my eye, and Andy for the property, and I'll put them all in Chancery, the villains!”
“To make sure he can—and will, too,” said the mother. “I’ll go see attorney Murphy tomorrow; I’ll go after her for my share, and Andy for the property, and I’ll take them all to court, the villains!”
“It's Newgate they ought to be put in,” said Andy.
“It's Newgate they should be put in,” said Andy.
“Tut, you fool, Chancery is worse than Newgate: for people sometimes get out of Newgate, but they never get out of Chancery, I hear.”
“Come on, you idiot, Chancery is worse than Newgate: because people sometimes get out of Newgate, but they never escape from Chancery, I’ve heard.”
As Mrs. Rooney spoke, the latch of the door was raised, and a miserably clad woman entered, closed the door immediately after her, and placed the bar against it. The action attracted the attention of all the inmates of the house, for the doors of the peasantry are universally “left on the latch,” and never secured against intrusion until the family go to bed.
As Mrs. Rooney talked, the door latch was lifted, and a poorly dressed woman walked in, quickly closed the door behind her, and put the bar across it. This move caught the attention of everyone in the house, because country folk typically leave their doors “on the latch” and never lock them against unwanted visitors until the family goes to bed.
“God save all here!” said the woman, as she approached the fire.
“God save everyone here!” said the woman, as she walked up to the fire.
“Oh, is that you, ragged Nance?” said Mrs. Rooney; for that was the unenviable but descriptive title the new-comer was known by: and though she knew it for her soubriquet, yet she also knew Mrs. Rooney would not call her by it if she were not in an ill temper, so she began humbly to explain the cause of her visit, when Mrs. Rooney broke in gruffly—
“Oh, is that you, ragged Nance?” said Mrs. Rooney; that was the unflattering but fitting name the newcomer was known by. Even though she recognized it as her soubriquet, she also understood that Mrs. Rooney wouldn’t use it unless she was in a bad mood. So, she started to humbly explain the reason for her visit when Mrs. Rooney interrupted gruffly—
“Oh, you always make out a good rayson for coming; but we have nothing for you to-night.”
“Oh, you always come up with a good excuse for being here; but we have nothing for you tonight.”
“Throth, you do me wrong,” said the beggar, “if you think I came shooling. [Footnote: Going on chance here and there, to pick up what one can.] It's only to keep harm from the innocent girl here.”
“Honestly, you’re mistaken,” said the beggar, “if you think I came shooling. [Footnote: Going on chance here and there, to pick up what one can.] It's just to protect the innocent girl here.”
“Arrah, what harm would happen her, woman?” returned the widow, savagely, rendered more morose by the humble bearing of her against whom she directed her severity; as if she got more angry the less the poor creature would give her cause to justify her harshness. “Isn't she undher my roof here?”
“Honestly, what harm could come to her, woman?” the widow replied, angrily, feeling even more upset by the humble demeanor of the person she was scolding; it seemed like she got angrier the less the poor woman gave her a reason to be harsh. “Isn’t she under my roof here?”
“But how long may she be left there?” asked the woman, significantly.
“But how long can she stay there?” the woman asked meaningfully.
“What do you mane, woman?”
“What do you mean, woman?”
“I mane there's a plan to carry her off from you to-night.”
“I mean there's a plan to take her away from you tonight.”
Oonah grew pale with true terror, and the widow screeched, after the more approved manner of elderly ladies making believe they are very much shocked, till Nance reminded her that crying would do no good, and that it was requisite to make some preparation against the approaching danger. Various plans were hastily suggested, and as hastily relinquished, till Nance advised a measure which was deemed the best. It was to dress Andy in female attire and let him be carried off in place of the girl. Andy roared with laughter at the notion of being made a girl of, and said the trick would instantly be seen through.
Oonah turned pale with genuine fear, and the widow screamed, in the way that older women often pretend to be very shocked, until Nance reminded her that crying wouldn't help and that they needed to prepare for the upcoming danger. Several plans were quickly suggested and just as quickly dismissed, until Nance proposed an idea that everyone agreed was the best. They decided to dress Andy in women's clothes and have him taken away instead of the girl. Andy burst out laughing at the idea of pretending to be a girl and said the trick would be obvious right away.
“Not if you act your part well; just keep down the giggle, jewel, and put on a moderate phillelew, and do the thing nice and steady, and you'll be the saving of your cousin here.”
“Not if you play your role well; just hold back the giggle, darling, and put on a moderate phillelew, and do it nice and steady, and you’ll help save your cousin here.”
“You may deceive them with the dhress; and I may do a bit of a small shilloo, like a colleen in disthress, and that's all very well,” said Andy, “as far as seeing and hearing goes; but when they come to grip me, sure they'll find out in a minute.”
“You might trick them with the dress; and I might do a little shilloo, like a colleen in distress, and that's fine,” said Andy, “as far as seeing and hearing goes; but when they try to grab me, they'll figure it out in no time.”
“We'll stuff you out well with rags and sthraw, and they'll never know the differ—besides, remember, the fellow that wants a girl never comes for her himself, [Footnote: This is mostly the case.] but sends his friends for her, and they won't know the differ—besides, they're all dhrunk.”
“We'll pack you up nice with rags and straw, and they'll never know the difference—besides, remember, the guy who wants a girl usually doesn’t come for her himself, [Footnote: This is mostly the case.] but sends his friends to get her, and they won't know the difference—besides, they’re all drunk.”
“How do you know?”
"How do you know that?"
“Because they're always dhrunk—that same crew; and if they're not dhrunk to-night, it's the first time in their lives they ever were sober. So make haste, now, and put off your coat, till we make a purty young colleen out o' you.”
“Because they’re always drunk—that same group; and if they’re not drunk tonight, it’s the first time in their lives they’ve ever been sober. So hurry up now and take off your coat, so we can turn you into a pretty young girl.”
It occurred now to the widow that it was a service of great danger Andy was called on to perform; and with all her abuse of “omadhaun” she did not like the notion of putting him in the way of losing his life, perhaps.
It now occurred to the widow that Andy was being asked to perform a very dangerous task; and despite all her insults of “omadhaun,” she didn’t like the idea of putting him at risk of losing his life, possibly.
“They'll murdher the boy, maybe, when they find out the chate,” said the widow.
“They’ll murder the boy, maybe, when they find out the situation,” said the widow.
“Not a bit,” said Nance.
“Not at all,” said Nance.
“And suppose they did,” said Andy, “I'd rather die, sure, than the disgrace should fall upon Oonah, there.”
“And if they did,” Andy said, “I’d rather die than let that disgrace fall on Oonah, right there.”
“God bless you, Andy dear!” said Oonah. “Sure, you have the kind heart, anyhow; but I wouldn't for the world hurt or harm should come to you on my account.”
“God bless you, Andy dear!” Oonah said. “You definitely have a kind heart, but I wouldn’t want anything bad to happen to you because of me.”
“Oh, don't be afeard!” said Andy, cheerily; “divil a hair I value all they can do; so dhress me up at once.”
“Oh, don’t be afraid!” said Andy cheerfully; “I don’t care at all about what they can do, so get me ready right away.”
After some more objections on the part of his mother, which Andy overruled, the women all joined in making up Andy into as tempting an imitation of feminality as they could contrive; but to bestow the roundness of outline on the angular form of Andy was no easy matter, and required more rags than the house afforded, so some straw was indispensable, which the pig's bed only could supply. In the midst of their fears, the women could not help laughing as they effected some likeness to their own forms, with their stuffing and padding; but to carry off the width of Andy's shoulders required a very ample and voluptuous outline indeed, and Andy could not help wishing the straw was a little sweeter which they were packing under his nose. At last, however, after soaping down his straggling hair on his forehead, and tying a bonnet upon his head to shade his face as much as possible, the disguise was completed, and the next move was to put Oonah in a place of safety.
After a bit more pushback from his mother, which Andy ignored, the women all worked together to transform Andy into as convincing a version of femininity as they could manage. However, giving Andy's angular body a rounder shape proved to be quite a challenge, and they needed more fabric than they had in the house, so some straw was essential, which they could only get from the pig's bed. Despite their worries, the women couldn’t help but laugh as they created a silhouette similar to their own with all the stuffing and padding; but to disguise Andy's broad shoulders required a really generous and curvy outline. Andy couldn’t help but wish the straw they were stuffing under his nose smelled a bit nicer. Finally, after smoothing down his wild hair on his forehead and tying a bonnet on his head to cover his face as much as possible, the disguise was finished, and the next step was to get Oonah somewhere safe.
“Get upon the hurdle in the corner, under the thatch,” said Nance.
“Climb onto the stool in the corner, under the thatch,” said Nance.
“Oh, I'd be afeard o' my life to stay in the house at all.”
“Oh, I’d be scared for my life to stay in the house at all.”
“You'd be safe enough, I tell you,” said Nance; “for once they see that fine young woman there,” pointing to Andy, and laughing, “they'll be satisfied with the lob we've made for them.”
“You’d be totally safe, trust me,” Nance said; “once they see that beautiful young woman there,” pointing to Andy and laughing, “they’ll be happy with the bait we’ve set for them.”
Oonah still expressed her fear of remaining in the cabin.
Oonah still voiced her fear of staying in the cabin.
“Then hide in the pratee-trench, behind the house.”
“Then hide in the grassy ditch, behind the house.”
“That's better,” said Oonah.
"That’s better," Oonah said.
“And now I must be going,” said Nance; “for they must not see me when they come.”
“And now I have to leave,” said Nance; “because they can’t see me when they arrive.”
“Oh, don't leave me, Nance dear,” cried Oonah, “for I'm sure I'll faint with the fright when I hear them coming, if some one is not with me.”
“Oh, don’t leave me, Nance dear,” cried Oonah, “because I’m sure I’ll faint from fright when I hear them coming, if someone isn’t with me.”
Nance yielded to Oonah's fears and entreaties, and with many a blessing and boundless thanks for the beggar-woman's kindness, Oonah led the way to the little potato garden at the back of the house, and there the women squatted themselves in one of the trenches and awaited the impending event.
Nance gave in to Oonah's worries and requests, and with lots of blessings and endless gratitude for the kind-hearted beggar woman, Oonah guided her to the small potato garden behind the house. There, the women sat in one of the trenches and waited for what was about to happen.

It was not long in arriving. The tramp of approaching horses at a sharp pace rang through the stillness of the night, and the women, crouching flat beneath the overspreading branches of the potato tops, lay breathless in the bottom of the trench, as the riders came up to the widow's cottage and entered. There they found the widow and her pseudo niece sitting at the fire; and three drunken vagabonds, for the fourth was holding the horses outside, cut some fantastic capers round the cabin, and making a mock obeisance to the widow, the spokesman addressed her with—
It didn't take long to arrive. The sound of horses approaching quickly echoed through the stillness of the night, and the women, crouching flat beneath the sprawling branches of the potato plants, held their breath in the bottom of the trench as the riders reached the widow's cottage and went inside. Inside, they found the widow and her fake niece sitting by the fire, while three drunken drifters—since the fourth was holding the horses outside—danced around the cabin, making exaggerated bows to the widow. The spokesperson addressed her with—
“Your sarvant, ma'am!”
“Your servant, ma'am!”
“Who are yiz at all, gintleman, that comes to my place at this time o' night, and what's your business?”
“Who are you guys, gentlemen, showing up at my place at this time of night, and what do you want?”
“We want the loan o' that young woman there, ma'am,” said the ruffian.
“We want that young woman's loan over there, ma'am,” said the thug.
Andy and his mother both uttered small squalls.
Andy and his mom both let out little complaints.
“And as for who we are, ma'am, we're the blessed society of Saint Joseph, ma'am—our coat of arms is two heads upon one pillow, and our motty, 'Who's afraid?—Hurroo!'” shouted the savage, and he twirled his stick and cut another caper. Then coming up to Andy, he addressed him as “young woman,” and said there was a fine strapping fellow whose heart was breaking till he “rowled her in his arms.”
“And as for who we are, ma'am, we're the blessed society of Saint Joseph, ma'am—our coat of arms has two heads on one pillow, and our motto is 'Who's afraid?—Hurroo!'” shouted the fierce one, twirling his stick and doing another dance move. Then he approached Andy, called him a “young woman,” and said there was a strong guy whose heart was aching until he “wrapped her in his arms.”
Andy and the mother both acted their parts very well. He rushed to the arms of the old woman for protection, and screeched small, while the widow shouted “millia murther!” at the top of her voice, and did not give up her hold of the make-believe young woman until her cap was torn half off, and her hair streamed about her face. She called on all the saints in the calendar, as she knelt in the middle of the floor and rocked to and fro, with her clasped hands raised to heaven, calling down curses on the “villains and robbers” that were tearing her child from her, while they threatened to stop her breath altogether if she did not make less noise, and in the midst of the uproar dragged off Andy, whose struggles and despair might have excited the suspicion of soberer men. They lifted him up on a stout horse, in front of the most powerful man of the party, who gripped Andy hard round the middle and pushed his horse to a hand gallop, followed by the rest of the party. The proximity of Andy to his cavaliero made the latter sensible to the bad odour of the pig's bed, which formed Andy's luxurious bust and bustle; but he attributed the unsavoury scent to a bad breath on the lady's part, and would sometimes address his charge thus:—
Andy and his mother both played their roles really well. He rushed into the arms of the old woman for protection and cried out in a high-pitched voice, while the widow shouted “millia murther!” at the top of her lungs, refusing to let go of the pretend young woman until her cap was half torn off and her hair was streaming around her face. She called on all the saints in the calendar as she knelt in the middle of the room, rocking back and forth with her hands clasped and raised to heaven, calling down curses on the “villains and robbers” who were taking her child away from her, while they threatened to silence her completely if she didn’t quiet down. Amid the chaos, they dragged Andy away, struggling and despairing in a way that might have raised suspicion from more serious men. They lifted him onto a sturdy horse, in front of the strongest man in the group, who held Andy tightly around the waist and spurred the horse into a fast gallop, followed by the rest of the group. The closeness of Andy to his cavaliero made the latter aware of the unpleasant smell from Andy's pig-filled attire; but he blamed the foul odor on the lady’s bad breath and would sometimes address Andy like this:—
“Young woman, if you plaze, would you turn your face th' other way;” then in a side soliloquy, “By Jaker, I wondher at Jack's taste—she's a fine lump of a girl, but her breath is murther intirely—phew—young woman, turn away your face, or by this and that I'll fall off the horse. I've heerd of a bad breath that might knock a man down, but I never met it till now. Oh, murther! it's worse it's growin'—I suppose 't is the bumpin' she's gettin' that shakes the breath out of her sthrong—oh, there it is again—phew!”
“Hey there, young woman, could you please turn your face the other way?” Then in a side monologue, “Wow, I can't believe Jack's taste—she's a really pretty girl, but her breath is completely awful—phew—young woman, please turn your face, or I swear I'll fall off this horse. I've heard of bad breath strong enough to knock a guy down, but I’ve never experienced it until now. Oh, man! It’s getting worse—I'm guessing it's the bouncing that is making her breath so strong—oh, there it is again—phew!”
It was as well, perhaps, for the prosecution of the deceit, that the distaste the fellow conceived for his charge prevented any closer approaches to Andy's visage, which might have dispelled the illusion under which he still pushed forward to the hills and bumped poor Andy towards the termination of his ride. Keeping a sharp look-out as he went along, Andy soon was able to perceive they were making for that wild part of the hills where he had discovered the private still on the night of his temporary fright and imaginary rencontre with the giants, and the conversation he partly overheard all recurred to him, and he saw at once that Oonah was the person alluded to, whose name he could not catch, a circumstance that cost him many a conjecture in the interim. This gave him a clue to the persons into whose power he was about to fall, after having so far defeated their scheme, and he saw he should have to deal with very desperate and lawless parties. Remembering, moreover, the herculean frame of the inamorato, he calculated on an awful thrashing as the smallest penalty he should have to pay for deceiving him, but was, nevertheless, determined to go through the adventure with a good heart, to make deceit serve his turn as long as he might, and at the last, if necessary, to make the best fight he could.
It was probably for the best, given the deception, that the guy's dislike for his task kept him from getting too close to Andy's face, which might have shattered the illusion under which he was still making his way to the hills and bumping poor Andy toward the end of his ride. Keeping a sharp lookout as he went, Andy soon noticed they were heading for that wild area of the hills where he had found the hidden still on the night of his temporary scare and imaginary encounter with the giants. The parts of the conversation he had slightly overheard came back to him, and it became clear that Oonah was the person referred to, whose name he couldn't catch, leading to many unanswered questions in the meantime. This gave him a clue about the people to whom he was about to fall prey, after having so far thwarted their plan, and he realized he would have to deal with very dangerous and lawless individuals. Remembering, too, the huge build of the admirer, he expected a terrible beating to be the least he would have to endure for tricking him, but he was still determined to face the adventure with a brave heart, to let deceit work for him as long as possible, and in the end, if necessary, to fight back as best as he could.
As it happened, luck favoured Andy in his adventure, for the hero of the blunderbuss (and he, it will be remembered, was the love-sick gentleman) drank profusely on the night in question, quaffing deep potations to the health of his Oonah, wishing luck to his friends and speed to their horses, and every now and then ascending the ladder from the cave, and looking out for the approach of the party. On one of these occasions, from the unsteadiness of the ladder, or himself, or perhaps both, his foot slipped, and he came to the ground with a heavy fall, in which his head received so severe a blow that he became insensible, and it was some time before his sister, who was an inhabitant of this den, could restore him to consciousness. This she did, however, and the savage recovered all the senses the whisky had left him; but still the stunning effect of the fall cooled his courage considerably, and, as it were, “bothered” him so, that he felt much less of the “gallant gay Lothario” than he had done before the accident.
As it turned out, luck was on Andy’s side during his adventure, because the guy with the blunderbuss (and let’s remember, he was the lovesick gentleman) drank heavily that night, toasting to the health of his Oonah, wishing good luck to his friends, and safe travels for their horses. Every now and then, he would climb the ladder out of the cave to check if the party was coming. On one of these trips, either the ladder was unsteady, or he was, or maybe a bit of both, and he slipped, crashing to the ground. He hit his head so hard that he lost consciousness, and it took a while for his sister, who lived in that cave, to bring him back to his senses. She managed to do it, though, and the guy recovered whatever the whisky had left him. But the impact of the fall definitely shook his courage, making him feel much less like the “dashing Lothario” he had been before the accident.
The tramp of horses was heard overhead ere long, and Shan More, or Big John, as the Hercules was called, told Bridget to go up to “the darlin',” and help her down.
The sound of horses walking above soon echoed, and Shan More, or Big John, as they called the Hercules, told Bridget to go up to “the darling” and help her down.
“For that's a blackguard laddher,” said he; “it turned undher me like an eel, bad luck to it!—tell her I'd go up myself, only the ground is slipping from undher me—and the laddher—”
“For that's a lousy ladder,” he said; “it twisted under me like an eel, damn it!—tell her I'd go up myself, except the ground is slipping out from under me—and the ladder—”
Bridget went off, leaving Jack growling forth anathemas against the ground and the ladder, and returned speedily with the mock-lady and her attendant squires.
Bridget left, while Jack muttered curses at the ground and the ladder, and quickly came back with the mock-lady and her group of attendants.
“Oh, my jewel!” roared Jack, as he caught sight of his prize. He scrambled up on his legs, and made a rush at Andy, who imitated a woman's scream and fright at the expected embrace; but it was with much greater difficulty he suppressed his laughter at the headlong fall with which Big Jack plunged his head into a heap of turf, [Footnote: Peat] and hugged a sack of malt which lay beside it.
“Oh, my treasure!” shouted Jack as he spotted his prize. He got to his feet and rushed at Andy, who let out a woman’s scream and acted scared at the impending hug; but it was much harder for him to hold back his laughter at the reckless way Big Jack dove headfirst into a pile of turf, [Footnote: Peat] and embraced a sack of malt that was lying next to it.
Andy endeavoured to overcome the provocation to merriment by screeching; and as Bridget caught the sound of this tendency towards laughter between the screams, she thought it was the commencement of a fit of hysterics, and it accounted all the better for Andy's extravagant antics.
Andy tried to hold back laughter by screaming; and when Bridget noticed his struggle to suppress the giggles amidst the screams, she assumed it was the start of a hysterical fit, which made Andy's over-the-top behavior make even more sense.
“Oh, the craythur is frightened out of her life!” said Bridget. “Leave her to me,” said she to the men. “There, jewel machree!” she continued to Andy, soothingly, “don't take on you that way—don't be afeerd, you're among friends—Jack is only dhrunk dhrinking your health, darlin', but he adores you.” Andy screeched.
“Oh, the poor thing is scared to death!” said Bridget. “Leave her to me,” she said to the men. “There, my dear!” she continued to Andy, gently, “don’t get upset like that—don’t be afraid, you’re with friends—Jack is just drunk, celebrating your health, darling, but he really cares about you.” Andy yelled.
“But don't be afeerd, you'll be thrated tender, and he'll marry you, darlin', like an honest woman!”
“But don't be afraid, you'll be treated gently, and he'll marry you, darling, like a respectable woman!”
Andy squalled.
Andy cried.
“But not to-night, jewel—don't be frightened.”
“But not tonight, sweetheart—don’t be scared.”
Andy gave a heavy sob at the respite.
Andy let out a heavy sob at the relief.
“Boys, will you lift Jack out o' the turf, and carry him up into the air? 't will be good for him, and this dacent girl will sleep with me to-night.”
“Boys, will you lift Jack out of the ground and carry him up into the air? It’ll be good for him, and this nice girl will sleep with me tonight.”
Andy couldn't resist a laugh at this, and Bridget feared the girl was going off into hysterics again.
Andy couldn't help but laugh at this, and Bridget worried the girl was about to spiral into hysterics again.
“Aisy, dear—aisy—sure you'll be safe with me.”
“Aisy, sweetheart—aisy—you're definitely safe with me.”
“Ow! ow! ow!” shouted Andy.
“Ow! Ow! Ow!” shouted Andy.
“Oh, murther!” cried Bridget, “the sterricks will be the death of her! You blackguards, you frightened her coming up here, I'm sure.”
“Oh, murder!” cried Bridget, “the racket will be the end of her! You thugs, you scared her coming up here, I’m sure.”
The men swore they behaved in the genteelest manner. “Well, take away Jack, and the girl shall have share of my bed for this night.”
The men insisted they acted in the most polite way. “Well, take away Jack, and the girl can share my bed for the night.”
Andy shook internally with laughter.
Andy couldn't stop laughing.
“Dear, dear, how she thrimbles!” cried Bridget, “Don't be so frightful, lanna machree—there, now—they're taking Jack away, and you're alone with myself and will have a nice sleep.”
“Wow, how she shakes!” exclaimed Bridget, “Don't be so scared, lanna machree—there, they’re taking Jack away now, and it’s just you and me. You’ll get a nice sleep.”
The men all the time were removing Shan More to upper air; and the last sounds they heard as they left the cave were the coaxing tones of Bridget's voice, inviting Andy, in the softest words, to go to bed.
The men were constantly pulling Shan More up to the surface; and the last sounds they heard as they exited the cave were Bridget's gentle voice, softly encouraging Andy to go to bed.
CHAPTER XXXV
The workshops of Neck-or-Nothing Hall rang with the sounds of occupation for two days after the demise of its former master. The hoarse grating sound of the saw, the whistling of the plane, and the stroke of the mallet denoted the presence of the carpenter; and the sharper clink of a hammer told of old Fogy, the family “milliner,” being at work; but it was not on millinery Fogy was now employed, though neither was it legitimate tinker's work. He was scrolling out with his shears, and beating into form, a plate of tin, to serve for the shield on O'Grady's coffin, which was to record his name, age, and day of departure; and this was the second plate on which the old man worked, for one was already finished in the corner. Why are there two coffin-plates? Enter the carpenter's shop, and you will see the answer in two coffins the carpenter has nearly completed. But why two coffins for one death? Listen, reader, to a bit of Irish strategy.
The workshops of Neck-or-Nothing Hall buzzed with activity for two days after the death of its former owner. The rough sound of the saw, the whistling of the plane, and the thud of the mallet indicated that the carpenter was busy; while the sharper clink of a hammer signaled that old Fogy, the family’s “milliner,” was at work. However, Fogy wasn’t working on hats this time, nor on regular tinkering. He was cutting out and shaping a tin plate to serve as the shield on O'Grady's coffin, which would display his name, age, and date of passing; this was the second plate the old man was working on, as the first one was already finished in the corner. Why are there two coffin plates? Step into the carpenter's shop, and you'll find the answer in the two coffins the carpenter has almost completed. But why two coffins for one death? Listen, reader, to a bit of Irish strategy.
It has been stated that an apprehension was entertained of a seizure of the inanimate body of O'Grady for the debts it had contracted in life, and the harpy nature of the money-lender from whom this movement was dreaded warranted the fear. Had O'Grady been popular, such a measure on the part of a cruel creditor might have been defied, as the surrounding peasantry would have risen en masse to prevent it; but the hostile position in which he had placed himself towards the people alienated the natural affection they are born with for their chiefs, and any partial defence the few fierce retainers whom individual interest had attached to him could have made might have been insufficient; therefore, to save his father's remains from the pollution (as the son considered) of a bailiff's touch, Gustavus determined to achieve by stratagem what he could not accomplish by force, and had two coffins constructed, the one to be filled with stones and straw, and sent out by the front entrance with all the demonstration of a real funeral, and be given up to the attack it was feared would be made upon it while the other, put to its legitimate use, should be placed on a raft, and floated down the river to an ancient burial-ground which lay some miles below on the opposite bank. A facility for this was afforded by a branch of the river running up into the domain, as it will be remembered; and the scene of the bearish freaks played upon Furlong was to witness a trick of a more serious nature.
It was said that there was a fear of the lifeless body of O'Grady being taken for the debts he had incurred during his life, and the greedy nature of the moneylender from whom this threat was expected justified that fear. If O'Grady had been well-liked, such an act from a ruthless creditor might have been resisted, as the local peasants would have banded together to stop it; but his antagonistic position towards the people had driven a wedge between him and their natural loyalty to their leaders, and any limited defense from the few loyal followers he had managed to keep might not have been enough. Therefore, to protect his father's remains from what the son saw as the disgrace of a bailiff's touch, Gustavus decided to use cunning to achieve what he couldn’t do through force. He arranged for two coffins to be made, one to be filled with stones and straw, then sent out through the front entrance with all the trappings of a real funeral, prepared to face the expected attack, while the other would be used properly and placed on a raft, floated down the river to an ancient burial ground a few miles away on the opposite bank. This was made possible by a branch of the river that flowed into the estate, as you may recall; and the place where the rough pranks were played on Furlong would soon witness a more serious deception.
While all these preparations were going forward, the “waking” was kept up in all the barbarous style of old times; eating and drinking in profusion went on in the house, and the kitchen of the hall rang with joviality. The feats of sports and arms of the man who had passed away were lauded, and his comparative achievements with those of his progenitors gave rise to many a stirring anecdote; and bursts of barbarous exultation, or more barbarous merriment, rang in the house of death. There was no lack of whisky to fire the brains of these revellers, for the standard of the measurement of family grandeur was, too often, a liquid one in Ireland, even so recently as the time we speak of; and the dozens of wine wasted during the life it helped to shorten, and the posthumous gallons consumed in toasting to the memory of the departed, were among the cherished remembrances of hereditary honour. “There were two hogsheads of whisky drank at my father's wake!” was but a moderate boast of a true Irish squire, fifty years ago.
While all these preparations were underway, the “wake” was carried out in a very old-fashioned manner; there was plenty of eating and drinking happening in the house, and the kitchen echoed with cheerfulness. The feats of sports and warfare of the man who had died were celebrated, and his accomplishments were compared to those of his ancestors, sparking many stirring stories; wild cheers and even wilder laughter filled the house of mourning. There was no shortage of whisky to fuel the festivities, as the measure of a family's greatness was, too often, determined by how much they drank in Ireland, even back then; the countless bottles consumed during the life it helped shorten, and the gallons poured out in honor of the deceased, were seen as treasured tokens of family pride. “Two hogsheads of whisky were drunk at my father's wake!” was considered a modest claim from a true Irish gentleman fifty years ago.
And now the last night of the wake approached, and the retainers thronged to honour the obsequies of their departed chief with an increased enthusiasm, which rose in proportion as the whisky got low; and songs in praise of their present occupation—that is, getting drunk—rang merrily round, and the sports of the field and the sorrows and joys of love resounded; in short, the ruling passions of life figured in rhyme and music in honour of this occasion of death—and as death is the maker of widows, a very animated discussion on the subject of widowhood arose, which afforded great scope for the rustic wits, and was crowned by the song of “Widow Machree” being universally called for by the company; and a fine-looking fellow with a merry eye and large white teeth, which he amply displayed by a wide mouth, poured forth in cheery tones a pretty lively air which suited well the humorous spirit of the words:—
And now the final night of the wake was approaching, and the attendants gathered to pay their respects to their late leader with growing enthusiasm, which increased as the whisky ran low. Cheerful songs celebrating their current activity—getting drunk—filled the air, along with tales of sports and the ups and downs of love. In short, the main passions of life were expressed in rhyme and music in honor of this occasion of death. Since death creates widows, a lively discussion about widowhood broke out, providing plenty of material for the local jokesters. This culminated in the entire group eagerly requesting the song “Widow Machree.” A handsome guy with a joyful expression and bright white teeth, which he showed off with a big smile, sang a lively tune that perfectly matched the humor of the lyrics.
WIDOW MACHREE
“Widow machree, it's no wonder you frown, Och hone! widow machree: 'Faith, it ruins your looks, that same dirty black gown, Och hone! widow machree. How altered your hair, With that close cap you wear— 'Tis destroying your hair Which should be flowing free: Be no longer a churl Of its black silken curl, Och hone! widow machree. “Widow machree, now the summer is come, Och hone! widow machree; When everything smiles, should a beauty look glum! Och hone! widow machree. See the birds go in pairs, And the rabbits and hares— Why even the bears Now in couples agree; And the mute little fish, Though they can't spake, they wish, Och hone! widow machree. “Widow machree, and when winter comes in, Och hone! widow machree, To be poking the fire all alone is a sin, Och hone! widow machree, Sure the shovel and tongs To each other belongs, And the kittle sings songs Full of family glee, While alone with your cup, Like a hermit you sup— Och hone! widow machree. “And how do you know, with the comforts I've towld, Och hone! widow machree, But you're keeping some poor fellow out in the cowld, Och hone! widow machree. With such sins on your head, Sure your peace would be fled, Could you sleep in your bed, Without thinking to see Some ghost or some sprite, That would wake you each night, Crying, 'Och hone! widow machree.' “Then take my advice, darling widow machree, Och hone! widow machree, And with my advice, 'faith I wish you'd take me, Och hone! widow machree. You'd have me to desire Then to sit by the fire; And sure hope is no liar In whispering to me That the ghosts would depart, When you'd me near your heart, Och hone! widow machree.”
“Widow machree, it’s no wonder you frown, Oh dear! widow machree: Honestly, that same old black dress is ruining your looks, Oh dear! widow machree. Look at how different your hair is, With that tight cap you wear— It’s destroying your hair That should be flowing free: Don’t be a miser With those black silky curls, Oh dear! widow machree. “Widow machree, now that summer has come, Oh dear! widow machree; When everything is smiling, why should a beauty look glum? Oh dear! widow machree. Look at the birds in pairs, And the rabbits and hares— Even the bears Are pairing up happily; And the quiet little fish, Though they can’t speak, they wish, Oh dear! widow machree. “Widow machree, and when winter rolls in, Oh dear! widow machree, Sitting by the fire all alone is such a sin, Oh dear! widow machree, The shovel and tongs Belong together, And the kettle sings songs Full of family joy, While you sit there with your cup, Like a hermit eating— Oh dear! widow machree. “And how do you know, with the comforts I’ve told, Oh dear! widow machree, But you’re keeping some poor fellow out in the cold, Oh dear! widow machree. With such worries on your mind, Your peace would be hard to find, Could you sleep in your bed, Without thinking you’d see Some ghost or some spirit, That would wake you each night, Crying, ‘Oh dear! widow machree.’ “So take my advice, dear widow machree, Oh dear! widow machree, And honestly, I wish you’d take me along, Oh dear! widow machree. You’d have someone to desire To sit by the fire; And surely hope isn’t a liar When it whispers to me That the ghosts would disappear, When you have me near your heart, Oh dear! widow machree.”
The singer was honoured with a round of applause, and his challenge for another lay was readily answered, and mirth and music filled the night and ushered in the dawn of the day which was to witness the melancholy sight of the master of an ample mansion being made the tenant of the “narrow house.”
The singer received a warm round of applause, and his request for another song was quickly met. Laughter and music filled the night, welcoming the dawn of a day that would bring the sad scene of the owner of a large estate becoming a tenant of the "narrow house."
In the evening of that day, however, the wail rose loud and long; the mirth which “the waking” permits had passed away, and the ulican, or funeral cry, told that the lifeless chief was being borne from his hall. That wild cry was heard even by the party who were waiting to make their horrid seizure, and for that party the stone-laden coffin was sent with a retinue of mourners through the old iron gate of the principal entrance, while the mortal remains were borne by a smaller party to the river inlet and placed on the raft. Half an hour had witnessed a sham fight on the part of O'Grady's people with the bailiffs and their followers, who made the seizure they intended, and locked up their prize in an old barn to which it had been conveyed, until some engagement on the part of the heir should liberate it; while the aforesaid heir, as soon as the shadows of evening had shrouded the river in obscurity, conveyed the remains, which the myrmidons of the law fancied they possessed, to its quiet and lonely resting-place. The raft was taken in tow by a boat carrying two of the boys, and pulled by four lusty retainers of the departed chief, while Gustavus himself stood on the raft, astride over the coffin, and with an eel-spear, which had afforded him many a day's sport, performed the melancholy task of guiding it. It was a strangely painful yet beautiful sight to behold the graceful figure of the fine boy engaged in this last sad duty; with dexterous energy he plied his spear, now on this side and now on that, directing the course of the raft, or clearing it from the flaggers which interrupted its passage through the narrow inlet. This duty he had to attend to for some time, even after leaving the little inlet; for the river was much overgrown with flaggers at this point, and the increasing darkness made the task more difficult.
In the evening of that day, however, the wail rose loud and long; the joy that “the waking” allows had faded, and the ulican, or funeral cry, signaled that the lifeless chief was being carried from his hall. That wild cry was even heard by the group waiting to make their horrific move, and for that group, the stone-laden coffin was sent with a procession of mourners through the old iron gate of the main entrance, while the deceased was taken by a smaller group to the river inlet and placed on the raft. In half an hour, there was a staged fight involving O'Grady's people and the bailiffs and their followers, who made the seizure they intended, locking their prize up in an old barn until some action by the heir could secure its release; meanwhile, the said heir, once the evening shadows had cloaked the river in darkness, took the remains, which the law's henchmen believed they had, to its quiet and lonely resting place. The raft was towed by a boat carrying two boys, and pulled by four strong retainers of the late chief, while Gustavus himself stood on the raft, straddling the coffin, and with an eel-spear, which had given him many a day of sport, performed the sad task of steering it. It was a strangely painful yet beautiful sight to see the graceful figure of the young boy engaged in this final sad duty; with skilled energy he maneuvered his spear, now on one side and now on the other, directing the raft’s course, or clearing it from the reeds that blocked its passage through the narrow inlet. He had to manage this duty for a while, even after leaving the small inlet; for the river was heavily overgrown with reeds at this point, and the deepening darkness made the task more challenging.
In the midst of all this action not one word was spoken, even the sturdy boatmen were mute, and the fall of the oar in the rowlock, the plash of the water, and the crushing sound of the yielding rushes as the “watery bier” made its way through them were the only sounds which broke the silence. Still Gustavus betrayed no emotion; but by the time they reached the open stream, and that his personal exertion was no longer required, a change came over him. It was night,—the measured beat of the oars sounded like a knell to him—there was darkness above him and death below, and he sank down upon the coffin, and plunging his face passionately between his hands, he wept bitterly. Sad were the thoughts that oppressed the brain and wrung the heart of the high-spirited boy. He felt that his dead father was escaping, as it were, to the grave,—that even death did not terminate the consequences of an ill-spent life. He felt like a thief in the night, even in the execution of his own stratagem, and the bitter thoughts of that sad and solemn time wrought a potent spell over after-years; that one hour of misery and disgrace influenced the entire of a future life.
In the middle of all this action, not a single word was spoken; even the strong boatmen were silent. The only sounds that broke the silence were the fall of the oar in the rowlock, the splash of the water, and the crunch of the bending rushes as the “watery bier” made its way through them. Still, Gustavus showed no emotion. However, by the time they reached the open stream and he no longer needed to exert himself, a change came over him. It was night—the steady rhythm of the oars sounded like a funeral bell to him—there was darkness above and death below, and he sank onto the coffin, burying his face in his hands, weeping bitterly. Sad thoughts weighed heavily on the mind and heart of the high-spirited boy. He felt that his dead father was escaping to the grave, as if even death couldn’t end the consequences of a wasted life. He felt like a thief in the night, even as he carried out his own plan, and those bitter thoughts from that sad and solemn time cast a powerful spell over his future; that one hour of misery and disgrace shaped the rest of his life.
On a small hill overhanging the river was the ruin of an ancient early temple of Christianity, and to its surrounding burial-ground a few of the retainers had been despatched to prepare a grave. They were engaged in this task by the light of a torch made of bog-pine, when the flicker of the flame attracted the eye of a horseman who was riding slowly along the neighbouring road. Wondering what could be the cause of light in such a place, he leaped the adjoining fence and rode up to the grave-yard.
On a small hill overlooking the river was the ruin of an old early Christian temple, and a few of the servants had been sent to prepare a grave in the surrounding cemetery. They were working on this task by the light of a torch made from bog-pine when the flicker of the flame caught the attention of a horseman riding slowly along the nearby road. Curious about the light in such an isolated area, he jumped over the fence and rode up to the graveyard.
“What are you doing here?” he said to the labourers. They paused and looked up, and the flash of the torch fell upon the features of Edward O'Connor. “We're finishing your work,” said one of the men with malicious earnestness.
“What are you doing here?” he asked the workers. They stopped and looked up, and the beam of the flashlight illuminated Edward O'Connor's face. “We're finishing your work,” one of the men replied with a malicious seriousness.
“My work?” repeated Edward.
"My job?" repeated Edward.
“Yes,” returned the man, more sternly than before—“this is the grave of O'Grady.”
“Yes,” the man replied, more sternly than before—“this is O'Grady's grave.”
The words went like an ice-bolt through Edward's heart, and even by the torchlight the tormentor could see his victim grew livid.
The words struck Edward's heart like a bolt of ice, and even in the torchlight, the tormentor could see his victim turn pale.
The fellow who wounded so deeply one so generally beloved as Edward O'Connor was a thorough ruffian. His answer to Edward's query sprang not from love of O'Grady, nor abhorrence of taking human life, but from the opportunity of retort which the occasion offered upon one who had once checked him in an act of brutality.
The guy who hurt someone so universally loved like Edward O'Connor was a real jerk. His response to Edward's question didn’t come from love for O'Grady or a dislike for taking a life, but from the chance to get back at someone who had once stopped him during a brutal act.
Yet Edward O'Connor could not reply—it was a home thrust. The death of O'Grady had weighed heavily upon him; for though O'Grady's wound had been given in honourable combat, provoked by his own fury, and not producing immediate death; though that death had supervened upon the subsequent intractability of the patient; yet the fact that O'Grady had never been “up and doing” since the duel tended to give the impression that his wound was the remote if not the immediate cause of his death, and this circumstance weighed heavily on Edward's spirits. His friends told him he felt over keenly upon the subject, and that no one but himself could entertain a question of his total innocence of O'Grady's death; but when from the lips of a common peasant he got the answer he did, and that beside the grave of his adversary, it will not be wondered at that he reeled in his saddle. A cold shivering sickness came over him, and to avoid falling he alighted and leaned for support against his horse, which stooped, when freed from the restraint of the rein, to browse on the rank verdure; and for a moment Edward envied the unconsciousness of the animal against which he leaned. He pressed his forehead against the saddle, and from the depth of a bleeding heart came up an agonised exclamation.
Yet Edward O'Connor couldn’t respond—it struck home. The death of O'Grady weighed heavily on him; even though O'Grady's injury was sustained in honorable combat, triggered by his own anger, and didn’t cause immediate death; and despite that death occurring later due to complications, the fact that O'Grady hadn’t been “up and doing” since their duel led people to believe that his injury was the cause of his death, which burdened Edward's spirits. His friends said he was overly sensitive about it, and that no one but him could question his complete innocence regarding O'Grady’s death; but when he received a certain answer from a common peasant right by his rival’s grave, it wasn't surprising that he swayed in the saddle. A sudden wave of cold sickness washed over him, and to avoid falling, he dismounted and leaned against his horse, which, freed from the reins, bent down to graze on the thick grass; for a moment, Edward envied the animal's oblivion. He pressed his forehead against the saddle, and from the depths of his anguished heart came a tortured exclamation.
A gentle hand was laid on his shoulder as he spoke, and, turning round, he beheld Mr. Bermingham.
A gentle hand was placed on his shoulder as he spoke, and, turning around, he saw Mr. Bermingham.
“What brings you here?” said the clergyman.
“What brings you here?” asked the clergyman.
“Accident,” answered Edward. “But why should I say accident?—it is by a higher authority and a better—it is the will of Heaven. It is meant as a bitter lesson to human pride: we make for ourselves laws of honour, and forget the laws of God!”
“Accident,” Edward replied. “But why should I call it an accident?—it’s by a higher authority and a better one—it’s the will of Heaven. It’s meant to be a harsh lesson for human pride: we create our own laws of honor and forget the laws of God!”
“Be calm, my young friend,” said the worthy pastor; “I cannot wonder you feel deeply—but command yourself.” He pressed Edward's hand as he spoke and left him, for he knew that an agony so keen is not benefited by companionship.
“Stay calm, my young friend,” said the kind pastor; “I understand why you feel so deeply—but try to hold it together.” He squeezed Edward's hand as he spoke and then left him, knowing that such intense pain isn’t eased by being around others.
Mr. Bermingham was there by appointment to perform the burial service, and he had not left Edward's side many minutes when a long wild whistle from the waters announced the arrival of the boat and raft, and the retainers ran down to the river, leaving the pine-torch stuck in the upturned earth, waving its warm blaze over the cold grave. During the interval which ensued between the departure of the men and their reappearance, bearing the body to its last resting-place, Mr. Bermingham spoke with Edward O'Connor, and soothed him into a more tranquil bearing. When the coffin came within view he advanced to meet it, and began the sublime burial-service, which he repeated most impressively. When it was over, the men commenced filling up the grave. As the clods fell upon the coffin, they smote the hearts of the dead man's children; yet the boys stood upon the verge of the grave as long as a vestige of the tenement of their lost father could be seen; but as soon as the coffin was hidden, they withdrew from the brink, and the younger boys, each taking hold of the hand of the eldest, seemed to imply the need of mutual dependence:—as if death had drawn closer the bond of brotherhood.
Mr. Bermingham was there by appointment to conduct the burial service, and he hadn’t been by Edward’s side for long when a long, wild whistle from the water announced the arrival of the boat and raft. The attendants rushed down to the river, leaving the pine torch stuck in the turned earth, casting its warm glow over the cold grave. During the time that passed between the men’s departure and their return with the body for its final resting place, Mr. Bermingham spoke with Edward O’Connor, calming him down. When the coffin came into view, he stepped forward to meet it and began the beautiful burial service, which he recited with great emotion. Once it was finished, the men started filling the grave. As the dirt fell onto the coffin, it weighed heavily on the hearts of the dead man’s children; yet the boys stood at the edge of the grave for as long as they could see any part of their father’s resting place. But as soon as the coffin was hidden, they stepped back from the edge, and the younger boys, each holding the hand of the eldest, seemed to indicate a need for each other’s support: as if death had tightened the bond of brotherhood.
There was no sincerer mourner at that place than Edward O'Connor, who stood aloof, in respect for the feelings of the children of the departed man, till the grave was quite filled up, and all were about to leave the spot; but then his feelings overmastered him, and, impelled by a torrent of contending emotions, he rushed forward, and throwing himself on his knees before Gustavus, he held up his hands imploringly, and sobbed forth, “Forgive me!”
There was no more genuine mourner there than Edward O'Connor, who stayed back out of respect for the feelings of the deceased man's children until the grave was completely filled and everyone was about to leave. But then his emotions took over, and driven by a wave of conflicting feelings, he rushed forward, dropped to his knees in front of Gustavus, held up his hands pleadingly, and sobbed, "Forgive me!"
The astonished boy drew back.
The surprised boy stepped back.
“Oh, forgive me!” repeated Edward—“I could not help it—it was forced on me—it was—”
“Oh, forgive me!” Edward repeated. “I couldn’t help it—it was forced on me—it was—”
As he struggled for utterance, even the rough retainers were touched, and one of them exclaimed, “Oh, Mr. O'Connor, it was a fair fight!”
As he tried to speak, even the tough guys were moved, and one of them shouted, “Oh, Mr. O'Connor, that was a fair fight!”
“There!” exclaimed Edward—“you hear it! Oh, give me your hand in forgiveness!”
“There!” Edward exclaimed. “Did you hear that? Oh, please give me your hand in forgiveness!”
“I forgive you,” said the boy, “but do not ask me to give you my hand to-night.”
“I forgive you,” said the boy, “but don’t ask me to give you my hand tonight.”
“You are right” said Edward, springing to his feet—“you are right—you are a noble fellow; and now, remember my parting words, Gustavus:—Here, by the side of your father's grave, I pledge you my soul that through life and till death, in all extremity, Edward O'Connor is your sworn and trusty friend.”
“You're right,” Edward said, jumping to his feet. “You are right—you’re an amazing guy; and now, remember what I’m saying as I leave, Gustavus: Here, by your father’s grave, I promise you my soul that through life and until death, in every situation, Edward O'Connor is your loyal and trustworthy friend.”
CHAPTER XXXVI
While the foregoing scene of sadness took place in the lone churchyard, unholy watch was kept over the second coffin by the myrmidons of the law. The usurer who made the seizure had brought down from Dublin three of the most determined bailiffs from amongst the tribe, and to their care was committed the keeping of the supposed body in the old barn. Associated with these worthies were a couple of ill-conditioned country blackguards, who, for the sake of a bottle of whisky, would keep company with Old Nick himself, and who expected, moreover, to hear “a power o' news” from the “gentlemen” from Dublin, who, in their turn did not object to have their guard strengthened, as their notions of a rescue in the country parts of Ireland were anything but agreeable. The night was cold, so, clearing away from one end of the barn the sheaves of corn with which it was stored, they made a turf fire, stretched themselves on a good shake-down of straw before the cheering blaze, and circulated among them the whisky, of which they had a good store. A tap at the door announced a new-comer; but the Dublin bailiffs, fearing a surprise, hesitated to open to the knock until their country allies assured them it was a friend whose voice they recognised. The door was opened, and in walked Larry Hogan, to pick up his share of what was going, whatever it might be, saying—
While the sad scene in the lonely churchyard unfolded, the law kept an unholy watch over the second coffin. The moneylender who claimed it had brought down three of the toughest bailiffs from Dublin, and they were tasked with guarding the supposed body in the old barn. Alongside these guys were a couple of rough country thugs who, for the sake of a bottle of whiskey, would team up with anyone, even the devil himself, and they expected to hear “a lot of news” from the “gentlemen” from Dublin, who also didn’t mind having some extra muscle, given their unpleasant ideas of a rescue in rural Ireland. The night was cold, so after clearing out some sheaves of corn stored at one end of the barn, they built a turf fire, settled down on a pile of straw before the warm flames, and passed around the whiskey they had in good supply. A knock at the door signaled a newcomer; however, the Dublin bailiffs, wary of a surprise, hesitated to answer until their country allies assured them it was a friend whose voice they recognized. The door opened, and Larry Hogan walked in to grab his share of whatever was happening, saying—
“I thought you wor for keeping me out altogether.”
“I thought you were just trying to keep me out completely.”
“The gintlemin from Dublin was afeard of what they call a riskya” (rescue), said the peasant, “till I told them 't was a friend.”
“The gentleman from Dublin was afraid of what they call a risky” (rescue), said the peasant, “until I told them it was a friend.”
“Divil a riskya will come near you to-night,” said Larry, “you may make your minds aisy about that, for the people doesn't care enough about his bones to get their own broke in savin' him, and no wondher. It's a lantherumswash bully he always was, quiet as he is now. And there you are, my bold squire,” said he, apostrophising the coffin which had been thrown on a heap of sheaves. “Faix, it's a good kitchen you kep', anyhow, whenever you had it to spind; and indeed when you hadn't you spint it all the same, for the divil a much you cared how you got it; but death has made you pay the reckoning at last—that thing that filly-officers call the debt o' nature must be paid, whatever else you may owe.”
“Not a chance that anyone will come near you tonight,” said Larry. “You can relax about that, because people don’t care enough about his body to hurt themselves trying to save him, and it’s no surprise. He’s always been a real bully, just quiet now. And there you are, my brave squire,” he said, addressing the coffin that had been tossed on a pile of sheaves. “Honestly, you kept a good kitchen, anyway, whenever you had it to spend; and even when you didn't, you spent it just the same, because you never cared how you got it; but death has finally made you settle the bill—that thing that the officials call the debt of nature has to be paid, no matter what else you owe.”
“Why, it's as good as a sarmon to hear you,” said one of the bailiffs. “O Larry, sir, discourses iligant,” said a peasant.
“Wow, it's just as good as a sermon to hear you,” said one of the bailiffs. “Oh Larry, sir, you speak beautifully,” said a peasant.
“Tut, tut, tut,” said Larry, with affected modesty: “it's not what I say, but I can tell you a thing that Docthor Growlin' put out on him more nor a year ago, which was mighty 'cute. Scholars calls it an 'epithet of dissipation,' which means getting a man's tombstone ready for him before he dies; and divil a more cutting thing was ever cut on a tombstone than the doctor's rhyme; this is it—
“Tut, tut, tut,” Larry said, feigning modesty. “It’s not what I say, but I can share something that Doctor Growlin' put out about him more than a year ago, which was pretty clever. Scholars call it an 'epithet of dissipation,' which means preparing a man's tombstone before he dies; and there’s not a more biting phrase ever carved on a tombstone than the doctor’s rhyme; here it is—
'Here lies O'Grady, that cantankerous creature, Who paid, as all must pay, the debt of nature; But, keeping to his general maxim still, Paid it—like other debts—against his will.'”
'Here lies O'Grady, that grumpy guy, Who paid, like we all must, the final price; But, sticking to his usual way, Paid it—like other bills—against his wishes.'
[Footnote: These bitter lines on a “bad pay” were written by a Dublin medical wit of high repute, of whom Dr. Growling is a prototype.]
[Footnote: These sarcastic remarks on “poor pay” were written by a well-known Dublin doctor who had a sharp sense of humor, of whom Dr. Growling is a model.]
“What do you think o' that, Goggins?” inquired one bailiff from the other; “you're a judge o' po'thry.”
“What do you think of that, Goggins?” asked one bailiff to the other; “you're a judge of poetry.”
“It's sevare,” answered Goggins, authoritatively, “but coorse, I wish you'd brile the rashers; I begin to feel the calls o' nature, as the poet says.”
“It's sevare,” Goggins replied confidently, “but of course, I wish you'd fry the bacon; I'm starting to feel nature's calling, as the poet puts it.”
This Mister Goggins was a character in his way. He had the greatest longing to be thought a poet, put execrable couplets together sometimes, and always talked as fine as he could; and his mixture of sentimentality, with a large stock of blackguardism, produced a strange jumble.
This Mr. Goggins was quite a character in his own way. He desperately wanted to be seen as a poet, often putting together terrible couplets, and always spoke as eloquently as he could; his mix of sentimentality and a hefty dose of vulgarity created a bizarre combination.
“The people here thought it nate, sir,” said Larry.
“The people here thought it was cool, sir,” said Larry.
“Oh, very well for the country!” said Goggins; “but 't wouldn't do for town.”
“Oh, that's great for the countryside!” said Goggins; “but it wouldn't work for the city.”
“Misther Coggings knows best,” said the bailiff who first spoke, “for he's a pote himself, and writes in the newspapers.”
“Mr. Coggings knows best,” said the bailiff who spoke first, “because he's a big deal himself and writes in the newspapers.”
“Oh, indeed!” said Larry.
“Oh, definitely!” said Larry.
“Yes,” said Goggins, “sometimes I throw off little things for the newspapers. There's a friend of mine you see, a gentleman connected with the press, who is often in defficulties, and I give him a hint to keep out o' the way when he's in trouble, and he swears I've a genus for the muses, and encourages me—”
“Yes,” said Goggins, “sometimes I drop little things for the newspapers. There's a friend of mine, you see, a guy in the press, who often gets into trouble, and I give him a tip to stay clear when he's in a jam, and he swears I have a knack for the muses, and he encourages me—”
“Humph!” says Larry.
"Humph!" says Larry.
“And puts my things in the paper, when he gets the editor's back turned, for the editor is a consaited chap that likes no one's po'thry but his own; but never mind—if I ever get a writ against that chap, won't I sarve it!”
“And puts my stuff in the paper when the editor isn’t looking, because the editor is a self-important guy who only likes his own poetry; but whatever—if I ever get a legal notice against that guy, won’t I deliver it!”
“And I dar say some day you will have it agen him, sir,” said Larry.
“And I dare say someday you’ll have it again with him, sir,” said Larry.
“Sure of it, a'most,” said Goggins; “them litherary men is always in defficulties.”
“Sure about it, almost,” said Goggins; “those literary guys are always in trouble.”
“I wondher you'd be like them, then, and write at all,” said Larry.
“I wonder if you'd be like them and write at all,” said Larry.
“Oh, as for me, it's only by way of amusement; attached as I am to the legal profession, my time wouldn't permit; but I have been infected by the company I kept. The living images that creeps over a man sometimes is irresistible, and you have no pace till you get them out o' your head.”
“Oh, for me, it’s just for fun; as much as I’m dedicated to the legal profession, I don’t have the time for it; but I’ve been influenced by the people I’ve been around. The vivid images that can sometimes overwhelm a person are hard to shake off, and you can’t find peace until you get them out of your mind.”
“Oh, indeed, they are very throublesome,” says Larry, “and are the litherary gintlemen, sir, as you call them, mostly that way?”
“Oh, definitely, they are very troublesome,” says Larry, “and are the literary gentlemen, sir, as you call them, mostly like that?”
“To be sure; it is that which makes a litherary man: his head is full—teems with creation, sir.”
“To be sure; it is that which makes a literary man: his mind is full—overflowing with creativity, sir.”
“Dear, dear!” said Larry.
“OMG!” said Larry.
“And when once the itch of litherature comes over a man, nothing can cure it but the scratching of a pen.”
“And when the urge for literature hits a person, nothing can fix it but writing with a pen.”
“But if you have not a pen, I suppose you must scratch any other way you can.”
“But if you don’t have a pen, I guess you’ll have to find another way to write.”
“To be sure,” said Goggins, “I have seen a litherary gentleman in a sponging-house do crack things on the wall with a bit of burnt stick, rather than be idle—they must execute.”
“To be sure,” said Goggins, “I’ve seen a literary guy in a boarding house draw things on the wall with a burnt stick, just to avoid being idle—they have to keep busy.”
“Ha!” says Larry.
“Ha!” Larry says.
“Sometimes, in all their poverty and difficulty, I envy the 'fatal fatality,' as the poet says, of such men in catching ideas.”
“Sometimes, despite all their struggles and hardships, I envy the 'fatal fatality,' as the poet puts it, of those men in grasping ideas.”
“That's the genteel name for it,” says Larry.
“That's the polite name for it,” says Larry.
“Oh!” exclaimed Goggins, enthusiastically, “I know the satisfaction of catching a man, but it's nothing at all compared to catching an idea. For the man, you see, can give hail and get off, but the idea is your own for ever. And then a rhyme—when it has puzzled you all day, the pleasure you have in nabbing it at last!”
“Oh!” Goggins exclaimed excitedly, “I understand the thrill of catching a person, but it's nothing compared to catching an idea. You see, the person can escape and leave, but the idea belongs to you forever. And then there's a rhyme—when it has confused you all day, the joy you feel in finally nailing it!”
“Oh, it's po'thry you're spakin' about,” said Larry.
“Oh, you're talking about poetry,” said Larry.
“To be sure,” said Goggins; “do you think I'd throw away my time on prose? You're burning that bacon, Tim,” said he to his sub.
"Of course," Goggins said. "Do you really think I'd waste my time on writing? You're burning that bacon, Tim," he said to his sub.
“Poethry, agen the world!” continued he to Larry, “the Castilian sthraime for me!—Hand us that whisky”—he put the bottle to his mouth and took a swig—“That's good—you do a bit of private here, I suspect,” said he, with a wink, pointing to the bottle.
“Poetry, against the world!” he said to Larry, “the Castilian stream for me!—Pass me that whisky”—he tilted the bottle to his mouth and took a drink—“That's good—you indulge in a little private stuff here, I suspect,” he added with a wink, pointing to the bottle.
Larry returned a significant grin, but said nothing. Oh, don't be afraid o' me—I would n't'peach—”
Larry gave a big grin but didn't say anything. "Oh, don't worry about me—I wouldn't snitch—”
“Sure it's agen the law, and you're a gintleman o' the law,” said Larry.
“Sure, it's against the law, and you're a gentleman of the law,” said Larry.
“That's no rule,” said Goggins: “the Lord Chief Justice always goes to bed, they say, with six tumblers o' potteen under his belt; and dhrink it myself.”
“That's not a rule,” said Goggins, “the Lord Chief Justice always goes to bed, they say, with six glasses of whiskey under his belt; and I drink it myself.”
“Arrah, how do you get it?” said Larry.
“Wow, how do you get it?” said Larry.
“From a gentleman, a friend o' mine, in the Custom-house.”
“From a guy I know at the Customs office.”
“A-dad, that's quare,” said Larry, laughing.
“A-dad, that's weird,” said Larry, laughing.
“Oh, we see queer things, I tell you,” said Goggins, “we gentlemen of the law.”
“Oh, we see strange things, I tell you,” said Goggins, “we gentlemen of the law.”
“To be sure you must,” returned Larry; “and mighty improvin' it must be. Did you ever catch a thief, sir?”
“To be sure you must,” Larry replied; “and it must be really good for you. Have you ever caught a thief, sir?”
“My good man, you mistake my profession,” said Goggins, proudly; “we never have anything to do in the criminal line, that's much beneath us.”
“My good man, you misunderstand my profession,” said Goggins, proudly; “we never get involved in anything related to the criminal line, that's far beneath us.”
“I ax your pardon, sir.”
"I ask your pardon, sir."
“No offence—no offence.”
“No offense—no offense.”
“But it must be mighty improvin', I think, ketching of thieves, and finding out their thricks and hidin'-places, and the like?”
“But it must be really rewarding, I think, catching thieves and figuring out their tricks and hiding spots, and all that?”
“Yes, yes,” said Goggins, “good fun; though I don't do it, I know all about it, and could tell queer things too.”
“Yes, yes,” said Goggins, “it’s great fun; even though I don’t do it myself, I know all about it and could share some strange stories too.”
“Arrah, maybe you would, sir?” said Larry.
“Arrah, maybe you would, sir?” Larry said.
“Maybe I will, after we nibble some rashers—will you take share?”
“Maybe I will, after we snack on some bacon—want to share?”
“Musha, long life to you,” said Larry, always willing to get whatever he could. A repast was now made, more resembling a feast of savages round their war-fire than any civilised meal; slices of bacon broiled in the fire, and eggs roasted in the turf-ashes. The viands were not objectionable; but the cooking! Oh!—there was neither gridiron nor frying-pan, fork nor spoon; a couple of clasp-knives served the whole party. Nevertheless, they satisfied their hunger and then sent the bottle on its exhilarating round. Soon after that, many a story of burglary, robbery, swindling, petty larceny, and every conceivable crime, was related for the amusement of the circle; and the plots and counterplots of thieves and thief-takers raised the wonder of the peasants. Larry Hogan was especially delighted; more particularly when some trick of either villany or cunning came out.
“Musha, long life to you,” Larry said, always eager to take what he could get. A meal was now prepared, looking more like a wild feast around a campfire than any civilized dinner; slices of bacon cooked over the fire and eggs roasted in the ashes. The food wasn’t bad; but the cooking! Oh!—there was no grill or frying pan, no fork or spoon; a couple of pocket knives served the whole group. Still, they satisfied their hunger and then passed the bottle around joyfully. Soon after, many stories of burglary, robbery, swindling, petty theft, and every possible crime were shared for the entertainment of the group; the schemes and counter-schemes of thieves and bounty hunters amazed the locals. Larry Hogan was especially entertained, particularly when some trickery or cleverness was revealed.
“Now women are troublesome cattle to deal with mostly,” said Goggins. “They are remarkably 'cute first, and then they are spiteful after; and for circumventin' either way are sharp hands. You see they do it quieter than men; a man will make a noise about it, but a woman does it all on the sly. There was Bill Morgan—and a sharp fellow he was, too—and he had set his heart on some silver spoons he used to see down in a kitchen windy, but the servant-maid, somehow or other, suspected there was designs about the place, and was on the watch. Well, one night, when she was all alone, she heard a noise outside the windy, so she kept as quiet as a mouse. By-and-by the sash was attempted to be riz from the outside, so she laid hold of a kittle of boiling wather and stood hid behind the shutter. The windy was now riz a little, and a hand and arm thrust in to throw up the sash altogether, when the girl poured the boiling wather down the sleeve of Bill's coat. Bill roared with the pain, when the girl said to him, laughing, through the windy, 'I thought you came for something.'”
“Now, dealing with women can be pretty troublesome,” said Goggins. “They start off all cute, but then they can be really spiteful; and when it comes to getting around the issues, they’re clever. You see, they do it more discreetly than men; a guy will make a big fuss about things, but a woman keeps it all under wraps. Take Bill Morgan—he was a clever guy—and he had his eye on some silver spoons he used to see through the kitchen window, but the maid somehow sensed that there was something going on and was on alert. One night, when she was all alone, she heard a noise outside the window, so she stayed as quiet as a mouse. After a while, someone tried to raise the window from the outside, so she grabbed a kettle of boiling water and hid behind the shutter. The window was raised a bit, and a hand and arm reached in to open it completely, when the girl poured the boiling water down the sleeve of Bill's coat. Bill yelled out in pain, and the girl laughed and said to him through the window, 'I thought you came for something.'”
“That was a 'cute girl,” said Larry, chuckling.
"That was a cute girl," Larry said with a chuckle.
“Well, now, that's an instance of a woman's cleverness in preventing. I'll teach you one of her determination to discover and prosecute to conviction; and in this case, what makes it curious is, that Jack Tate had done the bowldest thing, and run the greatest risks, 'the eminent deadly,' as the poet says, when he was done up at last by a feather-bed.”
“Well, that's a great example of a woman's cleverness in stopping something before it happens. I'll show you one of her intentions to find out the truth and make sure justice is served; and what's interesting in this case is that Jack Tate took the biggest risks and did something incredibly bold, as the poet puts it, only to be taken down in the end by a feather bed.”
“A feather-bed,” repeated Larry, wondering how a feather-bed could influence the fate of a bold burglar, while Goggins mistook his exclamation of surprise to signify the paltriness of the prize, and therefore chimed in with him.
“Is that really a feather-bed?” Larry said, curious about how a feather-bed could affect the outcome for a daring burglar, while Goggins misinterpreted his surprised reaction as a sign that the prize was insignificant, and thus agreed with him.
“Quite true—no wonder you wonder—quite below a man of his pluck; but the fact was, a sweetheart of his was longing for a feather-bed, and Jack determined to get it. Well, he marched into a house, the door of which he found open, and went up-stairs, and took the best feather-bed in the house, tied it up in the best quilt, crammed some caps and ribbons he saw lying about into the bundle, and marched down-stairs again; but you see, in carrying off even the small thing of a feather-bed, Jack showed the skill of a high practitioner, for he descendhered the stairs backwards.”
“Totally true—no wonder you’re curious—really not suited for a guy like him; but the thing is, his girlfriend wanted a feather bed, and Jack was set on getting it. So, he walked into a house with the door wide open, went upstairs, grabbed the best feather bed in the place, wrapped it up in the nicest quilt, stuffed some caps and ribbons he found lying around into the bundle, and headed back downstairs. But you see, in taking even something as small as a feather bed, Jack showed the skills of a true expert because he went down the stairs backward.”
“Backwards!” said Larry, “what was that for?”
“Backwards!” Larry said, “What was that about?”
“You'll see by-and-by,” said Goggins; “he descendhered backwards when suddenly he heard a door opening, and a faymale voice exclaim, 'Where are you going with that bed?'
“You'll see soon enough,” said Goggins; “he went down backwards when suddenly he heard a door opening, and a female voice exclaimed, 'Where are you going with that bed?'”
“'I am going up-stairs with it, ma'am,' says Jack, whose backward position favoured his lie, and he began to walk up again.
“'I’m going upstairs with it, ma’am,' says Jack, whose position helped his lie, and he started to walk up again."
“'Come down here,' said the lady, 'we want no beds here, man.'
“'Come down here,' said the lady, 'we don’t need any beds here, man.'”
“'Mr. Sullivan, ma'am, sent me home with it himself,' said Jack, still mounting the stairs.
“‘Mr. Sullivan, ma’am, sent me home with it himself,’ Jack said, still climbing the stairs.”
“'Come down, I tell you,' said the lady, in a great rage. 'There's no Mr. Sullivan lives here—go out of this with your bed, you stupid fellow.'
“'Come down, I’m telling you,' said the lady, extremely angry. 'There’s no Mr. Sullivan living here—get out of here with your bed, you idiot.'”
“'I beg your pardon, ma'am,' says Jack, turning round, and marching off with the bed fair and aisy. Well, there was a regular shilloo in the house when the thing was found out, and cart-ropes wouldn't howld the lady for the rage she was in at being diddled; so she offered rewards, and the dickens knows all; and what do you think at last discovered our poor Jack?”
“‘I apologize, ma'am,’ Jack says, turning around and walking off with the bed easily. Well, there was a total commotion in the house when the situation was revealed, and no amount of rope could hold the lady back from the anger she felt at being fooled; so she offered rewards, and who knows what else; and guess what finally led to the discovery of our poor Jack?”
“The sweetheart, maybe,” said Larry, grinning in ecstasy at the thought of human perfidy.
“Maybe the sweetheart,” Larry said, grinning with delight at the thought of human betrayal.
“No,” said Goggins, “honour even among sweethearts, though they do the trick sometimes, I confess; but no woman of any honour would betray a great man like Jack. No—'t was one of the paltry ribbons that brought conviction home to him; the woman never lost sight of hunting up evidence about her feather-bed, and, in the end, a ribbon out of one of her caps settled the hash of Jack Tate.”
“No,” Goggins said, “there's no honor even among sweethearts, though I admit they can be persuasive sometimes; but no woman of any integrity would betray a great man like Jack. No—it was one of those cheap ribbons that brought the truth to light; the woman never stopped looking for evidence about her feather-bed, and in the end, a ribbon from one of her hats sealed Jack Tate's fate.”
From robbings they went on to tell of murders, and at last that uncomfortable sensation which people experience after a feast of horrors began to pervade the party; and whenever they looked round, there was the coffin in the background.
From robberies, they moved on to talk about murders, and soon that unsettling feeling people get after a banquet of horrors started to fill the group; and every time they looked around, there was the coffin in the background.
“Throw some turf on the fire,” said Goggins, “'t is burning low; and change the subject; the tragic muse has reigned sufficiently long—enough of the dagger and the bowl—sink the socks and put on the buckskins. Leather away, Jim—sing us a song.”
“Throw some grass on the fire,” said Goggins, “it's burning low; and change the subject; the tragic mood has lasted long enough—enough of the dagger and the bowl—take off the socks and put on the buckskins. Go ahead, Jim—sing us a song.”
“What is it to be?” asked Jim.
“What is it going to be?” asked Jim.
“Oh—that last song of the Solicitor-General's,” said Goggins, with an air as if the Solicitor-General were his particular friend.
“Oh—that last song of the Solicitor General's,” said Goggins, sounding like the Solicitor General was his close friend.
“About the robbery?” inquired Jim.
“About the robbery?” asked Jim.
“To be sure,” returned Goggins.
“Sure thing,” replied Goggins.
“Dear me,” said Larry, “and would so grate a man as the Solicithor-General demane himself by writin' about robbers?”
“Dear me,” said Larry, “would a man like the Solicitor-General seriously lower himself by writing about robbers?”
“Oh!” said Goggins, “those in the heavy profession of the law must have their little private moments of rollickzation; and then high men, you see, like to do a bit of low by way of variety. 'The Night before Larry was stretched' was done by a bishop, they say; and 'Lord Altamont's Bull' by the Lord Chief Justice; and the Solicitor-General is as up to fun as any bishop of them all. Come, Jim, tip us the stave!”
“Oh!” said Goggins, “those in the serious profession of law need to have their fun too; and then high-ranking people, as you know, like to indulge in something a bit more playful for a change. They say 'The Night before Larry was hanged' was written by a bishop, and 'Lord Altamont's Bull' by the Lord Chief Justice; plus, the Solicitor-General is as into a good time as any bishop out there. Come on, Jim, give us a tune!”
Jim cleared his throat and obeyed his chief.
Jim cleared his throat and followed his boss's order.
THE QUAKER'S MEETING
I
“A traveller wended the wilds among, With a purse of gold and a silver tongue; His hat it was broad, and all drab were his clothes, For he hated high colours—except on his nose, And he met with a lady, the story goes. Heigho! yea thee and nay thee.
“A traveler wandered through the wilderness, With a bag of gold and a charming way with words; His hat was wide, and his clothes were all gray, Because he disliked bright colors—except for his nose, And he came across a lady, or so the story goes. Heigho! yeah you and no you.
II
“The damsel she cast him a merry blink, And the traveller nothing was loth, I think; Her merry black eye beamed her bonnet beneath, And the quaker, he grinned, for he'd very good teeth, And he asked, 'Art thee going to ride on the heath?' Heigho! yea thee and nay thee.
“The girl gave him a cheerful glance, And the traveler seemed more than willing; Her playful black eye shone beneath her hat, And the quaker smiled, showing off his good teeth, And he asked, 'Are you going to ride on the heath?' Oh dear! yes and no.
[Footnote: The inferior class of quakers make THEE serve not only its own grammatical use, but also do the duty of THY and THINE.]
[Footnote: The lower class of Quakers makes YOU serve not only its own grammatical purpose but also takes on the role of YOUR and YOURS.]
III
“'I hope you'll protect me, kind sir,' said the maid, 'As to ride this heath over I'm sadly afraid; For robbers, they say, here in numbers abound, And I wouldn't “for anything” I should be found, For, between you and me, I have five hundred pound.' Heigho! yea thee and nay thee.
“'I hope you'll protect me, kind sir,' said the maid, 'Riding across this heath makes me really nervous; Because they say there are a lot of robbers here, And I wouldn't want to be caught for anything, Because, between you and me, I have five hundred pounds.' Heigho! yeah you and no you.
IV
“'If that is thee own, dear,' the quaker he said, 'I ne'er saw a maiden I sooner would wed; And I have another five hundred just now, In the padding that's under my saddle-bow, And I'll settle it all upon thee, I vow!' Heigho! yea thee and nay thee.
'If that belongs to you, my dear,' said the Quaker, 'I’ve never seen a girl I’d rather marry; And I have another five hundred right now, In the padding under my saddle, you know, And I’ll put it all in your name, I promise!' Heigho! yes you and no you.
V
“The maiden she smiled, and her rein she drew, 'Your offer I'll take, though I'll not take you;' A pistol she held at the quaker's head— 'Now give me your gold, or I'll give you my lead, 'Tis under the saddle I think you said.' Heigho! yea thee and nay thee.
“The young woman smiled and pulled on her reins, 'I’ll accept your offer, but I won’t accept you;' She aimed a gun at the Quaker's head— 'Now give me your gold, or you’ll get my lead, 'It’s under the saddle, I believe you mentioned.' Heigho! yes and no.
VI
“The damsel she ripp'd up the saddle-bow, And the quaker was never a quaker till now; And he saw by the fair one he wish'd for a bride His purse borne away with a swaggering stride, And the eye that looked tender now only defied. Heigho! yea thee and nay thee.
“The young woman tore off the saddle-bow, And the Quaker wasn’t really a Quaker until now; And he saw in the beautiful woman he wanted as a bride His money taken away with a confident stride, And the eye that once looked tender now only challenged. Heigho! yes to you and no to you.
VII
“'The spirit doth move me, friend Broadbrim,' quoth she, 'To take all this filthy temptation from thee; For Mammon deceiveth, and beauty is fleeting: Accept from thy maai-d'n a right loving greeting, For much doth she profit by this quaker's meeting. Heigho! yea thee and nay thee.
“'I feel moved, my friend Broadbrim,' she said, 'To take away all this disgusting temptation from you; Because material wealth deceives, and looks fade quickly: Accept from your maai-d'n a warm greeting, For this Quaker meeting brings her great benefit. Sigh! yes to you and no to you.
VIII
“'And hark! jolly quaker, so rosy and sly, Have righteousness more than a wench in thine eye, Don't go again peeping girls' bonnets beneath, Remember the one that you met on the heath, Her name's Jimmy Barlow—I tell to your teeth!' Heigho! yea thee and nay thee.
“'And listen! cheerful Quaker, so rosy and sly, Have more righteousness than a girl in your eye, Don't go peeking under girls' bonnets again, Remember the one you met on the heath, Her name's Jimmy Barlow—I’m telling you straight!' Sigh! yes you and no you.
IX
“'Friend James,' quoth the quaker, 'pray listen to me, For thou canst confer a great favour, d' ye see; The gold thou hast taken is not mine, my friend, But my master's—and on thee I depend To make it appear I my trust did defend. Heigho! yea thee and nay thee.
“'Friend James,' said the Quaker, 'please listen to me, Because you can do me a huge favor, you see; The gold you took isn’t mine, my friend, But belongs to my master—and I’m counting on you To help make it seem that I safeguarded my trust. Heigho! yes and no.
X
“'So fire a few shots through my clothes, here and there, To make it appear 't was a desp'rate affair.' So Jim he popped first through the skirt of his coat, And then through his collar quite close to his throat. 'Now once through my broad-brim,' quoth Ephraim, 'I vote. Heigho! yea thee and nay thee.
“'So shoot a few holes in my clothes, just to make it look like it was a serious situation.' So Jim shot first through the edge of his coat, And then through his collar, really close to his throat. 'Now once through my wide-brimmed hat,' said Ephraim, 'I agree. Heigho! yes you and no you.
XI
“'I have but a brace,' said bold Jim, 'and they 're spent, And I won't load again for a make-believe rent.' 'Then,' said Ephraim—producing his pistols—'just give My five hundred pounds back—or, as sure as you live, I'll make of your body a riddle or sieve.' Heigho! yea thee and nay thee.
“'I only have one set left,' said bold Jim, 'and they’re used up, And I won’t load them again for some fake rent.' 'Then,' said Ephraim—pulling out his pistols—'just give My five hundred pounds back—or, I swear, I’ll turn your body into a riddle or a sieve.' Heigho! yes and no.
XII
“Jim Barlow was diddled, and though he was game, He saw Ephraim's pistol so deadly in aim, That he gave up the gold, and he took to his scrapers; And when the whole story got into the papers, They said that 'the thieves were no match for the quakers.' Heigho! yea thee and nay thee.”
“Jim Barlow was tricked, and even though he was brave, He saw Ephraim's gun aimed right at him, So he handed over the gold and ran away; And when the whole story made the news, They said that 'the thieves were no match for the Quakers.' Heigho! yes you and no you.”
“Well, it's a quare thing you should be singin' a song here,” said Larry Hogan, “about Jim Barlow, and it's not over half a mile out of this very place he was hanged.”
“Well, it’s a strange thing you’re singing a song here,” said Larry Hogan, “about Jim Barlow, and it’s not even half a mile from this very spot where he was hanged.”
“Indeed!” exclaimed all the men at once, looking with great interest at Larry.
“Absolutely!” exclaimed all the men at once, looking at Larry with keen interest.
“It's truth I'm telling you. He made a very bowld robbery up by the long hill there, on two gintlemen, for he was mighty stout.”
“I'm telling you the truth. He pulled off a bold robbery up by the long hill there, on two gentlemen, because he was really tough.”
“Pluck to the back-bone,” said Goggins.
“Courage to the core,” said Goggins.
“Well, he tuk the purses aff both o' them; and just as he was goin' on afther doin' the same, what should appear on the road before him, but two other travellers coming up forninst him. With that the men that was robbed cried out, 'Stop thief!' and so Jim, seein' himself hemmed in betune the four o' them, faced his horse to the ditch and took across the counthry; but the thravellers was well mounted as well as himself, and powdhered afther him like mad. Well, it was equal to a steeple chase a'most; and Jim, seein' he could not shake them off, thought the best thing he could do was to cut out some troublesome work for them; so he led off where he knew there was the divil's own leap to take, and he intended to 'pound [Footnote: Impound] them there, and be off in the mane time; but as ill luck would have it, his own horse, that was as bowld as himself, and would jump at the moon if he was faced to it, missed his foot in takin' off, and fell short o' the leap and slipped his shouldher, and Jim himself had a bad fall of it too, and, av coorse, it was all over wid him—and up came the four gintlemen. Well, Jim had his pistols yet, and he pulled them out, and swore he'd shoot the first man that attempted to take him; but the gintlemen had pistols as well as he, and were so hot on the chase they determined to have him, and closed on him. Jim fired and killed one o' them; but he got a ball in the shouldher himself, from another, and he was taken. Jim sthruv to shoot himself with his second pistol, but it missed fire. 'The curse o' the road is on me,' said Jim; 'my pistol missed fire, and my horse slipped his shouldher, and now I'll be scragged,' says he, 'but it's not for nothing—I've killed one o' ye,' says he.”
“Well, he took the wallets from both of them; and just as he was about to do the same to others, what should appear on the road in front of him but two other travelers coming toward him. The men who had been robbed shouted, 'Stop thief!' and so Jim, seeing himself boxed in between the four of them, turned his horse toward the ditch and rode across the countryside; but the travelers were well mounted like him and chased after him like crazy. It was almost like a steeplechase; and Jim, recognizing he couldn’t shake them off, thought the best thing to do was create some trouble for them; so he headed toward a spot he knew had a devil of a leap to make, intending to trap them there and sneak away in the meantime; but unfortunately, his own horse, which was as bold as he was and would jump at the moon if faced with it, misjudged the takeoff and fell short of the leap, dislocating its shoulder, and Jim himself took a hard fall too, and of course, it was all over for him—and up came the four gentlemen. Well, Jim still had his pistols, and he brought them out, swearing he’d shoot the first man who tried to take him; but the gentlemen had pistols too and were so intent on the chase that they decided to capture him and closed in. Jim fired and killed one of them; but he got shot in the shoulder by another, and he was captured. Jim tried to shoot himself with his second pistol, but it misfired. 'The curse of the road is on me,' Jim said; 'my pistol misfired, my horse slipped its shoulder, and now I’m finished,' he said, 'but it’s not for nothing—I’ve killed one of you,' he said.”
“He was all pluck,” said Goggins.
“He was all guts,” said Goggins.
“Desperate bowld,” said Larry. “Well, he was thried and condimned av coorse, and was hanged, as I tell you, half a mile out o' this very place, where we are sittin', and his appearance walks, they say, ever since.”
“Desperate fool,” said Larry. “Well, he was tried and condemned, of course, and was hanged, as I’m telling you, half a mile from this very place where we’re sitting, and they say his ghost has been haunting this area ever since.”
“You don't say so!” said Goggins.
“Are you serious?” said Goggins.
“'Faith, it's thrue!” answered Larry.
“'Faith, it's true!” answered Larry.
“You never saw it,” said Goggins.
“You never saw it,” Goggins said.
“The Lord forbid!” returned Larry; “but it's thrue, for all that. For you see the big house near this barn, that is all in ruin, was desarted because Jim's ghost used to walk.”
“The Lord forbid!” Larry replied; “but it's true, nonetheless. You see that big house near this barn, which is all in ruins? It was deserted because Jim's ghost used to roam around.”
“That was foolish,” said Goggins; “stir up the fire, Jim, and hand me the whisky.”
"That was stupid," Goggins said. "Stir up the fire, Jim, and pass me the whisky."
“Oh, if it was only walkin', they might have got over that; but at last one night, as the story goes, when there was a thremendious storm o' wind and rain—”
“Oh, if it was just walking, they might have managed that; but finally one night, as the story goes, when there was a tremendous storm of wind and rain—”
“Whisht!” said one of the peasants, “what's that?”
“Shh!” said one of the peasants, “what's that?”
As they listened, they heard the beating of heavy rain against the door, and the wind howled through its chinks.
As they listened, they heard the heavy rain pounding on the door, and the wind howled through the cracks.
“Well,” said Goggins, “what are you stopping for?”
“Well,” Goggins said, “why are you stopping?”
“Oh, I'm not stoppin',” said Larry; “I was sayin' that it was a bad wild night, and Jimmy Barlow's appearance came into the house and asked them for a glass o' sper'ts, and that he'd be obleeged to them if they'd help him with his horse that slipped his shouldher; and, 'faith, afther that, they'd stay in the place no longer; and signs on it, the house is gone to rack and ruin, and it's only this barn that is kept up at all, because it's convaynient for owld Skinflint on the farm.”
“Oh, I'm not stopping,” said Larry; “I was saying that it was a rough wild night, and Jimmy Barlow came into the house and asked them for a drink, and that he'd appreciate it if they'd help him with his horse that slipped its shoulder; and, honestly, after that, they wouldn’t stay in the place any longer; and sure enough, the house is falling apart, and the only thing that's being maintained is this barn, because it's convenient for old Skinflint on the farm.”
“That's all nonsense,” said Goggins, who wished, nevertheless, that he had not heard the “nonsense.”
“That's all nonsense,” said Goggins, who still wished he hadn't heard the “nonsense.”
“Come, sing another song, Jim.”
“Come on, sing another song, Jim.”
Jim said he did not remember one.
Jim said he couldn't remember one.
“Then you sing, Ralph.”
“Then you sing, Ralph.”
Ralph said every one knew he never did more than join a chorus.
Ralph said everyone knew he only ever joined a chorus.
“Then join me in a chorus,” said Goggins, “for I'll sing, if Jim's afraid.”
“Then join me in a song,” said Goggins, “because I’ll sing if Jim is too scared.”
“I'm not afraid,” said Jim.
"I'm not scared," said Jim.
“Then why won't you sing?”
“Then why won't you sing?”
“Because I don't like.”
“Because I don't like it.”
“Ah!” exclaimed Goggins.
“Ah!” Goggins exclaimed.
“Well, maybe you're afraid yourself,” said Jim, “if you towld thruth.” “Just to show you how little I'm afeard,” said Goggins, with a swaggering air, “I'll sing another song about Jimmy Barlow.”
“Well, maybe you’re scared yourself,” Jim said, “if you tell the truth.” “Just to prove how unafraid I am,” Goggins said with a cocky attitude, “I’ll sing another song about Jimmy Barlow.”
“You'd better not,” said Larry Hogan. “Let him rest in pace!”
“You'd better not,” said Larry Hogan. “Let him rest in peace!”
“Fudge!” said Goggins. “Will you join chorus, Jim?”
“Fudge!” said Goggins. “Will you sing along, Jim?”
“I will,” said Jim, fiercely.
"I will," Jim said fiercely.
“We'll all join,” said the men (except Larry), who felt it would be a sort of relief to bully away the supernatural terror which hung round their hearts after the ghost story by the sound of their own voices.
“We'll all join,” said the men (except Larry), who thought it would be a way to push back the supernatural fear that lingered in their hearts after hearing the ghost story, just by using their own voices.
“Then here goes!” said Goggins, who started another long ballad about Jimmy Barlow, in the opening of which all joined. It ran as follows:—
“Alright, here we go!” said Goggins, who began another lengthy song about Jimmy Barlow, which everyone joined in at the start. It went like this:—
“My name it is Jimmy Barlow, I was born in the town of Carlow, And here I lie in the Maryborough jail, All for the robbing of the Wicklow mail. Fol de rol de rol de riddle-ido!”
“My name is Jimmy Barlow, I was born in the town of Carlow, And here I am in Maryborough jail, All for robbing the Wicklow mail. Fol de rol de rol de riddle-ido!”
As it would be tiresome to follow this ballad through all its length, breadth, and thickness, we shall leave the singers engaged in their chorus, while we call the reader's attention to a more interesting person than Mister Goggins or Jimmy Barlow.
As it would be boring to go through this ballad in all its detail, we’ll let the singers continue their chorus while we direct the reader's focus to someone more interesting than Mister Goggins or Jimmy Barlow.
CHAPTER XXXVII
When Edward O'Connor had hurried from the burial-place, he threw himself into his saddle, and urged his horse to speed, anxious to fly the spot where his feelings had been so harrowed; and as he swept along through the cold night wind which began to rise in gusty fits, and howled past him, there was in the violence of his rapid motion something congenial to the fierce career of painful thoughts which chased each other through his heated brain. He continued to travel at this rapid pace, so absorbed in bitter reflection as to be quite insensible to external impressions, and he knew not how far nor how fast he was going, though the heavy breathing of his horse at any other time would have been signal sufficient to draw the rein; but still he pressed onward, and still the storm increased, and each acclivity was topped but to sweep down the succeeding slope at the same desperate pace. Hitherto the road over which he pursued his fleet career lay through an open country, and though the shades of a stormy night hung above it, the horse could make his way in safety through the gloom; but now they approached an old road which skirted an ancient domain, whose venerable trees threw their arms across the old causeway, and added their shadows to the darkness of the night.
When Edward O'Connor hurried away from the burial site, he jumped into his saddle and urged his horse to go faster, eager to escape the place where his emotions had been so deeply affected. As he raced through the cold night wind, which began to blow in gusty bursts, howling past him, there was something about the intensity of his swift movement that matched the painful thoughts racing through his agitated mind. He kept riding at this fast pace, so absorbed in bitter reflection that he was completely unaware of his surroundings, not knowing how far or how fast he was going, even though the heavy breathing of his horse would normally have been enough to make him slow down. But he pressed on, and the storm intensified, with each uphill stretch leading him to rush down the next slope at the same reckless speed. Until now, the road he had been racing along ran through open countryside, and even though dark stormy clouds loomed overhead, the horse could navigate safely through the gloom. But now they were nearing an old road that bordered an ancient estate, where the old trees stretched their branches over the old pathway, casting their shadows into the darkness of the night.
Many and many a time had Edward ridden in the soft summer under the green shade of these very trees, in company with Fanny Dawson, his guiltless heart full of hope and love; perhaps it was this very thought crossing his mind at the moment which made his present circumstances the more oppressive. He was guiltless no longer—he rode not in happiness with the woman he adored under the soft shade of summer trees, but heard the wintry wind howl through their leafless boughs as he hurried in maddened speed beneath them, and heard in the dismal sound but an echo of the voice of remorse which was ringing through his heart. The darkness was intense from the canopy of old oaks which overhung the road, but still the horse was urged through the dark ravine at speed, though one might not see an arm's length before. Fearlessly it was performed, though ever and anon, as the trees swung about their heavy branches in the storm, smaller portions of the boughs were snapped off and flung in the faces of the horse and the rider, who still spurred and plashed his headlong way through the heavy road beneath. Emerging at length from the deep and overshadowed valley, a steep hill raised its crest in advance, but still up the stony acclivity the feet of the mettled steed rattled rapidly, and flashed fire from the flinty path. As they approached the top of the hill, the force of the storm became more apparent; and on reaching its crest, the fierce pelting of the mingled rain and hail made the horse impatient of the storm of which his rider was heedless—almost unconscious. The spent animal with short snortings betokened his labour, and shook his head passionately as the fierce hail-shower struck him in the eyes and nostrils. Still, however, was he urged downward, but he was no longer safe. Quite blown, and pressed over a rough descent, the generous creature, that would die rather than refuse, made a false step, and came heavily to the ground. Edward was stunned by the fall, though not seriously hurt; and, after the lapse of a few seconds, recovered his feet, but found the horse still prostrate. Taking the animal by the head, he assisted him to rise, which he was not enabled to do till after several efforts; and when he regained his legs, it was manifest he was seriously lamed; and as he limped along with difficulty beside his master, who led him gently, it became evident that it was beyond the animal's power to reach his own stable that night. Edward for the first time was now aware of how much he had punished his horse; he felt ashamed of using the noble brute with such severity, and became conscious that he had been acting under something little short of frenzy. The consciousness at once tended to restore him somewhat to himself, and he began to look around on every side in search of some house where he could find rest and shelter for his disabled horse. As he proceeded thus, the care necessarily bestowed on his dumb companion partially called off his thoughts from the painful theme with which they had been exclusively occupied, and the effect was most beneficial. The first violent burst of feeling was past, and a calmer train of thought succeeded; he for the first time remembered the boy had forgiven him, and that was a great consolation to him; he recalled, too, his own words, pledging to Gustavus his friendship, and in this pleasing hope of the future he saw much to redeem what he regretted of the past. Still, however, the wild flare of the pine-torch over the lone grave of his adversary, and the horrid answer of the grave-digger, that he was but “finishing his work,” would recur to his memory and awake an internal pang.
Many times Edward had ridden in the soft summer under the green shade of these very trees, with Fanny Dawson by his side, his innocent heart full of hope and love. Perhaps it was this very thought crossing his mind at that moment that made his current situation feel even more oppressive. He was no longer innocent—he wasn’t riding happily with the woman he adored under the gentle shade of summer trees; instead, he heard the wintry wind howling through their bare branches as he rushed past them in a frenzy, hearing in the dismal sound only an echo of the remorse ringing through his heart. The darkness was heavy from the canopy of old oaks hanging over the road, but still, the horse was pushed through the dark ravine at speed, even though it was hard to see an arm's length ahead. It was done fearlessly, though occasionally, as the trees swung their heavy branches in the storm, smaller pieces were snapped off and flung in the direction of the horse and rider, who continued to spur the horse along the muddy path. Eventually, after emerging from the deep and shadowy valley, a steep hill rose ahead, but still up the rocky slope, the hooves of the spirited steed clattered quickly, sending sparks flying from the stony path. As they neared the top of the hill, the intensity of the storm became more evident; and upon reaching its peak, the fierce onslaught of mixed rain and hail made the horse restless while his rider was almost oblivious. The exhausted animal snorted heavily, signaling his effort, and shook his head violently as the harsh hail struck his eyes and nostrils. Still, he was driven forward, but he was no longer safe. Worn out and struggling down a rough slope, the noble creature, who would rather die than refuse, stumbled and came crashing down. Edward was stunned by the fall but not seriously hurt; after a few seconds, he got back on his feet, only to find the horse still lying on the ground. He took the animal by the head and helped him up, which took several attempts; and when the horse finally regained his legs, it was clear he was badly injured. As he limped along painfully beside his master, who led him gently, it became obvious that he wouldn’t be able to make it back to his stable that night. For the first time, Edward realized how much he had pushed his horse; he felt shame for treating the noble animal so harshly and became aware that he had been acting almost like a madman. This realization began to bring him back to reality, and he started looking around for a house where he could find rest and shelter for his injured horse. As he moved along, the care he had to give to his silent companion pulled his thoughts away from the painful subjects that had consumed him, and it had a very positive effect. The initial surge of emotion had passed, and a more peaceful line of thinking took over; he remembered for the first time that the boy had forgiven him, which comforted him greatly; he also recalled his own words, promising Gustavus his friendship, and in this hopeful outlook for the future, he found much that could redeem his regrets about the past. Yet still, the wild flicker of the pine torch over the lonely grave of his adversary, and the disturbing reply from the grave-digger that he was just “finishing his work," would come back to him and stir a deep internal ache.
From this painful reminiscence he sought to escape, by looking forward to all he would do for Gustavus, and had become much calmer, when the glimmer of a light not far ahead attracted him, and he soon was enabled to perceive it proceeded from some buildings that lay on his right, not far from the road. He turned up the rough path which formed the approach, and the light escaped through the chinks of a large door which indicated the place to be a coach-house, or some such office, belonging to the general pile which seemed in a ruinous condition.
From this painful memory, he tried to escape by looking ahead to everything he would do for Gustavus. He felt much calmer when he noticed a light not far away. Soon, he realized it was coming from some buildings on his right, close to the road. He took the rough path leading up to the buildings, and the light shone through the cracks of a large door, suggesting that the place was a coach house or something similar, connected to the larger structure, which appeared to be in ruins.
As he approached, Edward heard rude sounds of merriment, amongst which the joining of many voices in a “ree-raw” chorus indicated that a carouse was going forward within.
As he got closer, Edward heard loud, mocking laughter, and the blend of many voices in a “ree-raw” chorus signaled that a party was happening inside.
On reaching the door he could perceive through a wide chink a group of men sitting round a turf fire piled at the far end of the building, which had no fire-place, and the smoke, curling upwards to the roof, wreathed the rafters in smoke; beneath this vapoury canopy the party sat drinking and singing, and Edward, ere he knocked for admittance, listened to the following strange refrain:—
On reaching the door, he could see through a large crack a group of men sitting around a turf fire piled at the far end of the building, which had no fireplace. The smoke curled up to the roof, wrapping the rafters in a haze. Under this smoky canopy, the group sat drinking and singing, and Edward, before he knocked for entry, listened to the following strange refrain:—
“For my name it is Jimmy Barlow, I was born in the town of Carlow, And here I lie in Maryborough jail, All for the robbing of the Wicklow mail. Fol de rol de riddle-iddle-ido!”
“My name's Jimmy Barlow, I was born in Carlow, And here I am in Maryborough jail, All for robbing the Wicklow mail. Fol de rol de riddle-iddle-ido!”
Then the principal singer took up the song, which seemed to be one of robbery, blood, and murder, for it ran thus:—
Then the main singer started the song, which sounded like it was about robbery, blood, and murder, because it went like this:—
“Then he cocked his pistol gaily, And stood before him bravely, Smoke and fire is my desire, So blaze away, my game-cock squire. For my name it is Jimmy Barlow, I was born &c.”
“Then he happily raised his pistol, And stood in front of him confidently, Smoke and fire are what I crave, So go ahead and shoot, my brave friend. For my name is Jimmy Barlow, I was born &c.”
Edward O'Connor knocked at the door loudly; the words he had just heard about “pistols,” “blazing away,” and, last of all, “squire” fell gratingly on his ear at that moment, and seemed strangely to connect themselves with the previous adventures of the night and his own sad thoughts, and he beat against the door with violence.
Edward O'Connor banged on the door loudly; the words he had just heard about “guns,” “shooting,” and, finally, “landowner” grated on his ears at that moment and somehow connected to the night's earlier events and his own gloomy thoughts, so he pounded on the door with force.
The chorus ceased; Edward repeated his knocking. Still there was no answer; but he heard low and hurried muttering inside. Determined, however, to gain admittance, Edward laid hold of an iron hasp outside the door, which enabled him to shake the gate with violence, that there might be no excuse on the part of the inmates that they did not hear; but in thus making the old door rattle in its frame, it suddenly yielded to his touch and creaked open on its rusty hinges; for when Larry Hogan had entered, it had been forgotten to be barred.
The chorus stopped; Edward knocked again. Still, there was no answer, but he could hear low, hurried mumbling inside. Determined to get in, Edward grabbed an iron latch on the outside of the door, which let him shake the gate forcefully, making sure there was no excuse for the people inside not to hear him. But while he was making the old door rattle in its frame, it unexpectedly gave way to his touch and creaked open on its rusty hinges, because when Larry Hogan had entered, they had forgotten to secure it.
As Edward stood in the open doorway, the first object which met his eye was the coffin—and it is impossible to say how much at that moment the sight shocked him; he shuddered involuntarily, yet could not withdraw his eyes from the revolting object; and the pallor with which his previous mental anxiety had invested his cheek increased as he looked on this last tenement of mortality. “Am I to see nothing but the evidences of death's doing this night?” was the mental question which shot through Edward's over-wrought brain, and he grew livid at the thought. He looked more like one raised from the grave than a living being, and a wild glare in his eyes rendered his appearance still more unearthly. He felt that shame which men always experience in allowing their feelings to overcome them; and by a great effort he mastered his emotion and spoke, but the voice partook of the strong nervous excitement under which he laboured, and was hollow and broken, and seemed more like that which one might fancy to proceed from the jaws of a sepulchre than one of flesh and blood. Beaten by the storm, too, his hair hung in wet flakes over his face and added to his wild appearance, so that the men all started up at the first glimpse they caught of him, and huddled themselves together in the farthest corner of the building, from whence they eyed him with evident alarm.
As Edward stood in the open doorway, the first thing he saw was the coffin—and it’s hard to describe how much the sight shocked him at that moment; he shuddered involuntarily but couldn’t tear his eyes away from the disgusting object. The pallor from his earlier anxiety only grew as he faced this final resting place of mortality. “Is this all I’ll see tonight—just the signs of death?” was the thought racing through Edward’s overwhelmed mind, and he turned pale at the idea. He resembled someone who had just risen from the grave more than a living person, and the wild look in his eyes made him seem even more otherworldly. He felt the shame that men often feel when their emotions overwhelm them; with great effort, he managed to get control of himself and spoke, but his voice reflected the intense nervous excitement he was going through, sounding hollow and broken, more like something coming from a tomb than a living being. Battling the storm, his hair clung in wet strands over his face, adding to his wild look, causing the men to jump at the first sight of him and huddle together in the farthest corner of the building, watching him with clear alarm.
Edward thought some whisky might check the feeling of faintness which overcame him; and though he deemed it probable he had broken in upon the nocturnal revel of desperate and lawless men, he nevertheless asked them to give him some; but instead of displaying that alacrity so universal in Ireland, of sharing the “creature” with a new-comer, the men only pointed to the bottle which stood beside the fire, and drew closer together.
Edward thought some whiskey might help with the faint feeling that washed over him; and although he figured he had interrupted the night-time festivities of desperate and lawless men, he still asked them for some. But instead of showing the eagerness typically found in Ireland to share the "creature" with a newcomer, the men just pointed to the bottle next to the fire and huddled closer together.
Edward's desire for the stimulant was so great, that he scarcely noticed the singular want of courtesy on the part of the men; and seizing the bottle (for there was no glass), he put it to his lips, and quaffed a hearty dram of the spirit before he spoke.
Edward's craving for the stimulant was so intense that he barely noticed the unusual lack of politeness from the men. Grabbing the bottle (since there was no glass), he brought it to his lips and took a big swig of the alcohol before he said anything.
“I must ask for shelter and assistance here,” said Edward. “My horse, I fear, has slipped his shoulder—”
“I need to ask for shelter and help here,” said Edward. “I’m afraid my horse has hurt itself—”
Before he could utter another word, a simultaneous roar of terror burst from the group; they fancied the ghost of Jimmy Barlow was before them, and made a simultaneous rush from the barn; and when they saw the horse at the door, another yell escaped them, as they fled with increased speed and terror. Edward stood in amazement as the men rushed from his presence; he followed to the gate to recall them; they were gone; he could only hear their yells in the distance. The circumstance seemed quite unaccountable; and as he stood lost in vain surmises as to the cause of the strange occurrence, a low neigh of recognition from the horse reminded him of the animal's wants, and he led him into the barn, where, from the plenty of straw which lay around, he shook down a litter where the maimed animal might rest.
Before he could say another word, a collective scream of fear erupted from the group; they thought they saw the ghost of Jimmy Barlow in front of them, and they all rushed out of the barn at once. When they spotted the horse at the door, another yell escaped them as they ran away even faster in terror. Edward stood in shock as the men hurried away from him; he followed them to the gate to call them back, but they were already gone; he could only hear their cries fading into the distance. The situation seemed completely baffling, and as he stood there lost in pointless speculation about what had just happened, a soft neigh from the horse reminded him of the animal's needs. He took the horse into the barn, where he shook down some straw from the piles around so the injured animal could rest.
He then paced up and down the barn, lost in wonder at the conduct of those whom he found there, and whom his presence had so suddenly expelled; and ever as he walked towards the fire, the coffin caught his eye. As a fitful blaze occasionally arose, it flashed upon the plate, which brightly reflected the flame, and Edward was irresistibly drawn, despite his original impression of horror at the object, to approach and read the inscription. The shield bore the name of “O'Grady,” and Edward recoiled from the coffin with a shudder, and inwardly asked, was he in his waking senses? He had but an hour ago seen his adversary laid in his grave, yet here was his coffin again before him, as if to harrow up his soul anew. Was it real, or a mockery? Was he the sport of a dream, or was there some dreadful curse fallen upon him that he should be for ever haunted by the victim of his arm, and the call of vengeance for blood be ever upon his track? He breathed short and hard, and the smoky atmosphere in which he was enveloped rendered respiration still more difficult. As through this oppressive vapour, which seemed only fit for the nether world, he saw the coffin-plate flash back the flame, his imagination accumulated horror on horror; and when the blaze sank, and but the bright red of the fire was reflected, it seemed to him to burn, as it were, with a spot of blood, and he could support the scene no longer, but rushed from the barn in a state of mind bordering on frenzy.
He paced back and forth in the barn, amazed by the behavior of those he found there, who had suddenly left because of him; and each time he walked toward the fire, his eyes were drawn to the coffin. Every time a flicker of flame erupted, it reflected brightly off the plate, pulling Edward in despite his initial horror at the sight, compelling him to read the inscription. The shield displayed the name “O'Grady,” causing Edward to recoil from the coffin in fear, silently questioning if he was truly awake. Just an hour ago, he had seen his enemy buried, yet here was the coffin again, as if to torment him once more. Was it real or a cruel joke? Was he trapped in a dream, or was there some terrible curse on him, forcing him to be forever haunted by the victim of his hand, with the demand for vengeance endlessly pursuing him? He breathed heavily, and the smoky air around him made it even harder to catch his breath. As he struggled through the oppressive haze, which felt more suitable for the underworld, and saw the coffin plate reflecting the flames, his imagination piled on the horror. When the flames dimmed, leaving only the bright red glow of the fire, it looked to him like a spot of blood, and he couldn’t bear it any longer; he rushed out of the barn nearly in a frenzy.
It was about an hour afterwards, near midnight, that the old barn was in flames; most likely some of the straw near the fire, in the confusion of the breaking up of the party, had been scattered within range of ignition, and caused the accident. The flames were seen for miles round the country, and the shattered walls of the ruined mansion-house were illuminated brightly by the glare of the consuming barn, which in the morning added its own blackened and reeking ruin to the desolation, and crowds of persons congregated to the spot for many days after. The charred planks of the coffin were dragged from amongst the ruin; and as the roof in falling in had dragged a large portion of the wall along with it, the stones which had filled the coffin could not be distinguished from those of the fallen building, therefore much wonder arose that no vestige of the bones of the corpse it was supposed to contain should be discovered. Wonder increased to horror as the strange fact was promulgated, and in the ready credulity of a superstitious people, the terrible belief became general, that his sable majesty had made off with O'Grady and the party watching him; for as the Dublin bailiffs never stopped till they got back to town, and were never seen again in the country, it was most natural to suppose that the devil had made a haul of them at the same time. In a few days rumour added the spectral appearance of Jim Barlow to the tale, which only deepened its mysterious horror; and though, after some time, the true story was promulgated by those who knew the real state of the case, yet the truth never gained ground, and was considered but a clever sham, attempted by the family to prevent so dreadful a story from attaching to their house; and tradition perpetuates to this hour the belief that the devil flew away with O'Grady.
About an hour later, around midnight, the old barn was on fire; probably some straw near the flames, in the chaos of the party breaking up, had been knocked into a spot where it could catch fire and caused the accident. The flames could be seen for miles, and the bright light from the burning barn illuminated the shattered walls of the ruined mansion, which by morning added its own blackened and smoldering wreckage to the desolation, drawing crowds to the scene for many days after. The charred planks of the coffin were pulled from the wreckage; and since the roof had fallen in, dragging a large part of the wall with it, the stones that had filled the coffin were indistinguishable from those of the collapsed building. This led to much speculation about why no trace of the remains presumed to be inside was found. The surprise turned to horror as this strange fact spread, and, in the quick belief of a superstitious public, the terrifying idea took hold that his dark majesty had taken O'Grady and the party watching him; since the Dublin bailiffs never stopped until they returned to town and were never seen again in the area, it seemed reasonable to think that the devil had made off with them all. Within days, rumors added the ghostly figure of Jim Barlow to the story, further deepening its mysterious horror; and although, eventually, the real story was shared by those who knew what had happened, the truth never gained acceptance and was viewed as a clever deception by the family to keep such a dreadful tale from sticking to their home; and tradition still maintains to this day the belief that the devil flew away with O'Grady.
Lone and shunned as the hill was where the ruined house stood, it became more lone and shunned than ever, and the boldest heart in the whole country-side would quail to be in its vicinity, even in the day-time. To such a pitch the panic rose, that an extensive farm which encircled it, and belonged to the old usurer who made the seizure, fell into a profitless state from the impossibility of men being found to work upon it. It was useless even as pasture, for no one could be found to herd cattle upon it; altogether it was a serious loss to the money-grubber; and so far the incident of the burnt barn, and the tradition it gave rise to, acted beneficially in making the inhuman act of warring with the dead recoil upon the merciless old usurer.
Lonely and abandoned as the hill was where the ruined house stood, it became even more isolated and avoided, and the bravest person in the entire area would hesitate to be near it, even during the day. The fear grew so intense that a large farm surrounding it, owned by the old moneylender who had taken possession, fell into a state of neglect because no one could be found to work on it. It was useless even for grazing, as no one could be found to tend the cattle there; overall, it was a serious loss for the greedy old man. In this way, the incident of the burned barn and the legend it created ended up backfiring on the heartless moneylender, serving as a form of poetic justice.
CHAPTER XXXVIII
We left Andy in what may be called a delicate situation, and though Andy's perceptions of the refined were not very acute, he himself began to wonder how he should get out of the dilemma into which circumstances had thrown him; and even to his dull comprehension various terminations to his adventure suggested themselves, till he became quite confused in the chaos which his own thoughts created. One good idea, however, Andy contrived to lay hold of out of the bundle which perplexed him; he felt that to gain time would be an advantage, and if evil must come of his adventure, the longer he could keep it off the better; so he kept up his affectation of timidity, and put in his sobs and lamentations, like so many commas and colons, as it were, to prevent Bridget from arriving at her climax of going to bed.
We left Andy in what could be described as a tough spot, and even though Andy didn’t have a sharp sense of refinement, he started to think about how he could get out of the mess he found himself in. Even his limited understanding suggested different ways his situation could end, which left him pretty confused in the chaos created by his own thoughts. However, one good idea did manage to stick with him amid the confusion; he realized that buying some time would be beneficial, and if trouble was inevitable, the longer he could delay it, the better. So, he continued to pretend to be timid, adding his sobs and cries like punctuation marks to keep Bridget from reaching her goal of going to bed.
Bridget insisted bed was the finest thing in the world for a young woman in distress of mind.
Bridget insisted that bed was the best place for a young woman who was feeling mentally troubled.
Andy protested he never could get a wink of sleep when his mind was uneasy. Bridget promised the most sisterly tenderness.
Andy complained that he could never get a wink of sleep when his mind was restless. Bridget promised the utmost sisterly care.
Andy answered by a lament for his mother.
Andy responded with a mourning for his mother.
“Come to bed, I tell you,” said Bridget.
“Come to bed, I’m telling you,” said Bridget.
“Are the sheets aired?” sobbed Andy.
“Are the sheets aired?” Andy cried.
“What!” exclaimed Bridget, in amazement.
“What!” Bridget exclaimed, amazed.
“If you are not sure of the sheets bein' aired,” said Andy, “I'd be afeard of catchin' cowld.”
“If you're not sure the sheets have been aired,” said Andy, “I’d be worried about catching a cold.”
“Sheets, indeed!” said Bridget; “'faith, it's a dainty lady you are, if you can't sleep without sheets.”
“Sheets, really!” said Bridget; “Honestly, you're a fancy lady if you can't sleep without sheets.”
“What!” returned Andy, “no sheets?”
"What!" Andy replied, "no sheets?"
“Divil a sheet.”
"No way."
“Oh, mother, mother!” exclaimed Andy, “what would you say to your innocent child being tuk away to a place where there was no sheets?”
“Oh, mom, mom!” exclaimed Andy, “what would you say if your innocent child was taken away to a place without any sheets?”
“Well, I never heerd the like!” says Bridget.
“Well, I’ve never heard anything like this!” says Bridget.
“Oh, the villains! to bring me where I wouldn't have a bit o' clane linen to lie in!”
“Oh, the villains! They brought me to a place where I wouldn’t have a single clean sheet to sleep on!”
“Sure, there's blankets, I tell you.”
“Of course, there are blankets, I assure you.”
“Oh, don't talk to me!” roared Andy; “sure, you know, sheets is only dacent.”
“Oh, don’t talk to me!” shouted Andy; “come on, you know, sheets are just decent.”
“Bother, girl! Isn't a snug woolly blanket a fine thing?”
“Come on, girl! Isn't a cozy wool blanket great?”
“Oh, don't brake my heart that-a-way!” sobbed Andy; “sure, there's wool on any dirty sheep's back, but linen is dacency! Oh, mother, mother, if you thought your poor girl was without a sheet this night!”
“Oh, don't break my heart like that!” cried Andy; “sure, there's wool on any dirty sheep's back, but linen is classy! Oh, mom, mom, if you knew your poor girl was without a sheet tonight!”
And so Andy went on, spinning his bit of “linen manufacture” as long as he could, and raising Bridget's wonder that, instead of the lament which abducted ladies generally raise about their “vartue,” this young woman's principal complaint arose on the scarcity of flax. Bridget appealed to common sense if blankets were not good enough in these bad times; insisting, moreover, that, as “love was warmer than friendship, so wool was warmer than flax,” the beauty of which parallel case nevertheless failed to reconcile the disconsolate abducted. Now Andy had pushed his plea of the want of linen as far as he thought it would go, and when Bridget returned to the charge, and reiterated the oft-repeated “Come to bed, I tell you!” Andy had recourse to twiddling about his toes, and chattering his teeth, and exclaimed in a tremulous voice, “Oh, I've a thrimblin' all over me!”
And so Andy kept going, talking about his “linen business” as long as he could, and making Bridget wonder why, instead of the usual complaints about their “virtue” that abducted women typically expressed, this young woman was mainly upset about the lack of flax. Bridget appealed to common sense, asking if blankets weren’t good enough in these tough times; she even insisted that since “love is warmer than friendship, wool is warmer than flax.” However, this clever analogy didn’t comfort the unhappy abducted woman. Andy had taken his argument about needing linen as far as he thought was possible, and when Bridget pushed him again, repeating the often-heard “Come to bed, I tell you!” Andy started fiddling with his toes and chattering his teeth, then said in a shaky voice, “Oh, I’m trembling all over!”
“Loosen the sthrings o' you, then,” said Bridget, about to suit the action to the word. “Ow! ow!” cried Andy, “don't touch me—I'm ticklish.”
“Loosen your strings then,” said Bridget, getting ready to do just that. “Ow! Ow!” cried Andy, “don’t touch me—I’m ticklish.”
“Then open the throat o' your gown yourself, dear,” said Bridget.
“Then open the neckline of your dress yourself, dear,” said Bridget.
“I've a cowld on my chest, and darn't,” said Andy; “but I think a dhrop of hot punch would do me good if I had it.”
“I've got a cold on my chest and I can't,” said Andy; “but I think a bit of hot punch would help me if I had some.”
“And plenty of it,” said Bridget, “if that'll plaze you.” She rose as she spoke, and set about getting “the materials” for making punch.
“And a lot of it,” said Bridget, “if that works for you.” She stood up as she spoke and started gathering “the ingredients” for making punch.
Andy hoped, by means of this last idea, to drink Bridget into a state of unconsciousness, and then make his escape; but he had no notion, until he tried, what a capacity the gentle Bridget had for carrying tumblers of punch steadily; he proceeded as cunningly as possible, and, on the score of “the thrimblin' over him,” repeated the doses of punch, which, nevertheless, he protested he couldn't touch, unless Bridget kept him in countenance, glass for glass; and Bridget—genial soul—was no way both; for living in a still, and among smugglers, as she did, it was not a trifle of stingo could bring her to a halt. Andy, even with the advantage of the stronger organisation of a man, found this mountain lass nearly a match for him, and before the potations operated as he hoped upon her, his own senses began to feel the influence of the liquor, and his caution became considerably undermined.
Andy hoped that with his final plan, he could get Bridget drunk enough to pass out and then make his escape. However, he had no idea how well Bridget could handle her drinks until he actually tried. He was as sneaky as he could be, and, since he was feeling a bit unsteady, he kept encouraging her to drink more punch, insisting he couldn’t partake unless Bridget matched him drink for drink. Bridget, being the friendly person she was, had no problem with this. Living in a distillery and among smugglers, she could handle a lot of strong drink without slowing down. Even with the advantage of being a man and generally having a stronger constitution, Andy found this country girl almost his equal. Before the drinks affected her as he hoped, he started to feel the effects himself, and his caution began to slip away.
Still, however, he resisted the repeated offers of the couch proposed to him, declaring he would sleep in his clothes, and leave to Bridget the full possession of her lair.
Still, he kept turning down the repeated offers of the couch, saying he would sleep in his clothes and let Bridget have her space completely to herself.
The fire began to burn low, and Andy thought he might facilitate his escape by counterfeiting sleep; so feigning slumber as well as he could, he seemed to sink into insensibility, and Bridget unrobed herself and retired behind a rough screen.
The fire started to burn low, and Andy thought he could help his escape by pretending to be asleep; so, pretending to be in deep slumber as best as he could, he appeared to drift into unconsciousness, and Bridget took off her clothes and went behind a makeshift screen.
It was by a great effort that Andy kept himself awake, for his potations, added to his nocturnal excursion, tended towards somnolency; but the desire of escape, and fear of a discovery and its consequences, prevailed over the ordinary tendency of nature, and he remained awake, watching every sound. The silence at last became painful—so still was it, that he could hear the small crumbling sound of the dying embers as they decomposed and shifted their position on the hearth, and yet he could not be satisfied from the breathing of the woman that she slept. After the lapse of half an hour, however, he ventured to make some movement. He had well observed the quarter in which the outlet from the cave lay, and there was still a faint glimmer from the fire to assist him in crawling towards the trap. It was a relief when, after some minutes of cautious creeping, he felt the fresh air breathing from above, and a moment or two more brought him in contact with the ladder. With the stealth of a cat he began to climb the rungs—he could hear the men snoring on the outside of the cave: step by step as he arose he felt his heart beat faster at the thought of escape, and became more cautious. At length his head emerged from the cave, and he saw the men lying about its mouth; they lay close around it—he must step over them to escape—the chance is fearful, but he determines to attempt it—he ascends still higher—his foot is on the last rung of the ladder—the next step puts him on the heather—when he feels a hand lay hold of him from below!
It took a huge effort for Andy to stay awake because his drinking and late-night adventure were making him sleepy. However, the urge to escape and the fear of being discovered pushed him to fight against his natural tendency to doze off, so he stayed alert, listening closely to every sound. The silence eventually became unbearable; it was so quiet that he could hear the faint sound of the dying embers shifting on the hearth, but he still couldn't tell from the woman's breathing if she was asleep. About half an hour later, he decided to make a move. He had carefully noted where the exit from the cave was, and there was still a bit of light from the fire to help guide him as he crawled toward the opening. It felt good when, after a few minutes of slow creeping, he felt fresh air coming in from above, and it only took a moment more to reach the ladder. Quiet as a cat, he began to climb the rungs. He could hear the men snoring outside the cave. With each step up, his heart raced with excitement at the thought of escape, making him more careful. Finally, his head popped out of the cave, and he spotted the men sprawled around the entrance; they were lying close to it—he would have to step over them to get away. The risk was terrifying, but he decided to go for it—he climbed even higher—his foot was on the last rung of the ladder—the next step would put him on the heather—when suddenly, he felt a hand grab him from below!
His heart died within him at the touch, and he could not resist an exclamation.
His heart sank at the touch, and he couldn't help but let out a gasp.
“Who's that?” exclaimed one of the men outside. Andy crouched.
“Who’s that?” shouted one of the guys outside. Andy crouched down.
“Come down,” said the voice softly from below; “if Jack sees you, it will be worse for you.”
“Come down,” said the voice gently from below; “if Jack sees you, it will be worse for you.”
It was the voice of Bridget, and Andy felt it was better to be with her than exposed to the savagery of Shan More and his myrmidons; so he descended quietly, and gave himself up to the tight hold of Bridget, who, with many asseverations that “out of her arms she would not let the prisoner go till morning,” led him back to the cave.
It was Bridget's voice, and Andy thought it was better to be with her than face the brutality of Shan More and his henchmen; so he quietly went down and surrendered to Bridget’s firm grip, who, with repeated assurances that “she wouldn’t let the prisoner go until morning,” took him back to the cave.
CHAPTER XXXIX
“Great wit to madness nearly is allied, And thin partitions do the bounds divide.”
“Great wit is almost like madness, and the line between them is very thin.”
So sings the poet; but whether the wit be great or little, the “thin partition” separating madness from sanity is equally mysterious. It is true that the excitability attendant upon genius approximates so closely to madness, that it is sometimes difficult to distinguish between them; but, without the attendant “genius” to hold up the train of madness, and call for our special permission and respect in any of its fantastic excursions, the most ordinary crack-brain sometimes chooses to sport in the regions of sanity, and, without the license which genius is supposed to dispense to her children, poach over the preserves of common sense. This is a well-known fact, and would not be reiterated here, but that the circumstances about to be recorded hereafter might seem unworthy of belief; and as the veracity of our history we would not have for one moment questioned, we have ventured to jog the memory of our readers as to the close neighbourhood of madness and common sense, before we record a curious instance of intermitting madness in the old dowager O'Grady.
So sings the poet; but whether the wit is great or small, the “thin partition” separating madness from sanity remains equally mysterious. It's true that the excitement that comes with genius is so close to madness that it can be hard to tell them apart; however, without the genius to support the mad thoughts and call for our special attention and respect in any of its wild adventures, the most ordinary mad person can sometimes hang out in the realm of sanity, and, without the permission that genius is meant to grant its followers, trespass into the territory of common sense. This is a well-known fact and wouldn't need to be repeated here, except that the circumstances we are about to describe might seem unbelievable; and because we would not want anyone to doubt the truth of our story, we thought it best to remind our readers about how close madness and common sense really are, before we detail a peculiar case of intermittent madness involving the old dowager O'Grady.
Her son's death had, by the violence of the shock, dragged her from the region of fiction in which she habitually existed; but after the funeral she relapsed into all her strange aberration, and her bird-clock and her chimney-pot head-dress were once more in requisition.
Her son's death had, with the force of the shock, pulled her out of the fictional world she usually lived in; but after the funeral, she fell back into all her odd behaviors, and her bird-clock and chimney-pot hat were once again in use.
The old lady had her usual attendance from her granddaughter, and the customary offering of flowers was rendered, but they were not so cared for as before, and Charlotte was dismissed sooner than usual from her morning's attendance, and a new favourite received in her place. And “of all the birds in the air,” who should this favourite be but Master Ratty. Yes!—Ratty—the caricaturist of his grandmamma, was, “for the nonce,” her closeted companion. Many a guess was given as to “what in the world” grandmamma could want with Ratty; but the secret was kept between them, for this reason, that the old lady kept the reward she promised Ratty for preserving it in her own hands, until the duty she required on his part should be accomplished, and the shilling a day to which Ratty looked forward kept him faithful.
The old lady had her usual visits from her granddaughter, and the typical offering of flowers was given, but they weren’t taken care of as well as before, and Charlotte was sent away earlier than normal from her morning visit, with a new favorite taking her place. And “of all the birds in the air,” who should this favorite be but Master Ratty. Yes!—Ratty—the caricaturist of his grandma, was, “for the time being,” her private companion. Many guesses were made about “what in the world” grandma could want with Ratty; but the secret was kept between them because the old lady kept the reward she promised Ratty for keeping it a secret in her own hands, until the task she required from him was completed, and the shilling a day that Ratty looked forward to kept him loyal.
Now the duty Master Ratty had to perform was instructing his grandmamma how to handle a pistol; the bringing up quick to the mark, and levelling by “the sight,” was explained; but a difficulty arose in the old lady's shutting her left eye, which Ratty declared to be indispensable, and for some time Ratty was obliged to stand on a chair and cover his grandmamma's eye with his hand while she took aim; this was found inconvenient, however, and the old lady substituted a black silk shade to obfuscate her sinister luminary in her exercises, which now advanced to snapping the lock, and knocking sparks from the flint, which made the old lady wink with her right eye. When this second habit was overcome, the “dry” practice, that is, without powder, was given up; and a “flash in the pan” was ventured upon, but this made her shut both eyes together, and it was some time before she could prevail on herself to hold her eye fixed on her mark, and pull the trigger. This, however, at last was accomplished, and when she had conquered the fear of seeing the flash, she adopted the plan of standing before a handsome old-fashioned looking-glass which reached from the ceiling to the floor, and levelling the pistol at her own reflection within it, as if she were engaged in mortal combat; and every time she snapped and burned priming she would exclaim, “I hit him that time!—I know I can kill him—tremble, villain!”
Now, Master Ratty had the task of teaching his grandmother how to use a pistol. He explained how to aim quickly and line it up with “the sight,” but a problem came up with the old lady needing to close her left eye, which Ratty insisted was crucial. For a while, he had to stand on a chair and cover her eye with his hand while she took aim. This became impractical, so the old lady decided to use a black silk shade to cover her left eye during practice. They moved on to snapping the lock and striking sparks from the flint, which caused her to blink with her right eye. Once she got past this second issue, they stopped the “dry” practice, meaning without any powder, and tried a “flash in the pan.” Unfortunately, this made her close both eyes, and it took her some time to get comfortable keeping her eye on the target and pulling the trigger. However, she eventually did succeed, and once she overcame her fear of the flash, she started standing in front of a beautiful old-fashioned mirror that went from the ceiling to the floor and aimed the pistol at her reflection as if she were in a real duel. Each time she snapped the gun and it fired, she would exclaim, “I hit him that time!—I know I can kill him—tremble, villain!”
As long as this pistol practice had the charm of novelty for Ratty, it was all very well; but when, day by day, the strange mistakes and nervousness of his grandmamma became less piquant from repetition, it was not such good fun; and when the rantipole boy, after as much time as he wished to devote to the old woman's caprice, endeavoured to emancipate himself and was countermanded, an outburst of “Oh, bother!” would take place, till the grandmother called up the prospective shillings to his view, and Ratty bowed before the altar of Mammon. But even Mammon failed to keep Ratty loyal; for that heathen god, Momus, claimed a superior allegiance; Ratty worshipped the “cap and bells” as the true crown, and “the bauble” as the sovereign sceptre. Besides, the secret became troublesome to him, and he determined to let the whole house know what “gran” and he were about, in a way of his own.
As long as practicing with the pistol was new and exciting for Ratty, everything was fine; but as his grandmother's strange mistakes and nervousness became less interesting with each day, it wasn't as much fun anymore. When the wild boy, after spending as much time as he wanted on his grandmother's whims, tried to break free and was stopped, he would exclaim, “Oh, bother!” until she dangled the promise of shillings in front of him, and Ratty would submit to the lure of money. However, even money couldn't keep Ratty loyal; he had a stronger devotion to the god of mischief, Momus, and he revered the “cap and bells” as the true crown, seeing “the bauble” as the rightful scepter. Moreover, keeping the secret became burdensome for him, and he decided to let everyone in the house know what he and “gran” were up to, in his own way.
The young imp, in the next day's practice, worked up the grandmamma to a state of great excitement, urging her to take a cool and determined aim at the looking-glass. “Cover him well, gran,” said Ratty.
The young imp, in the next day's practice, got grandma really excited, encouraging her to take a steady and focused aim at the mirror. “Aim well, Gran,” said Ratty.
“I will,” said the dowager, resolutely.
“I will,” said the dowager, firmly.
“You ought to be able to hit him at six paces.”
“You should be able to hit him from six steps away.”
“I stand at twelve paces.”
“I stand at twelve steps.”
“No—you are only six from the looking-glass.”
“No—you’re just six from the mirror.”
“But the reflection, child, in the mirror, doubles the distance.”
“But the reflection, kid, in the mirror, doubles the distance.”
“Bother!” said Ratty. “Here, take the pistol—mind your eye and don't wink.”
“Ugh!” said Ratty. “Here, take the gun—watch out and don’t blink.”
“Ratty, you are singularly obtuse to the charms of science.”
“Ratty, you are completely oblivious to the wonders of science.”
“What's science?” said Ratty.
"What's science?" asked Ratty.
“Science, child, is knowledge of a lofty and abstruse nature, developing itself in wonderful inventions—gunpowder, for instance, is made by science.”
“Science, kid, is knowledge that's deep and complex, leading to amazing inventions—like gunpowder, for example, which is created through science.”
“Indeed it is not,” said Ratty; “I never saw his name on a canister. Pigou, Andrew, and Wilks, or Mister Dartford Mills, are the men for gunpowder. You know nothing about it, gran.”
“That's definitely not true,” said Ratty. “I’ve never seen his name on a canister. Pigou, Andrew, and Wilks, or Mr. Dartford Mills, are the guys for gunpowder. You don't know anything about it, gran.”
“Ratty, you are disrespectful, and will not listen to instruction. I knew Kirwan—the great Kirwan, the chemist, who always wore his hat—”
“Ratty, you’re being disrespectful and won’t listen to advice. I knew Kirwan—the amazing Kirwan, the chemist, who always wore his hat—”
“Then he knew chemistry better than manners.”
“Then he knew chemistry better than social skills.”
“Ratty, you are very troublesome. I desire you listen, sir. Kirwan, sir, told me all about science, and the Dublin Society have his picture, with a bottle in his hand—”
“Ratty, you're really annoying. I want you to listen, okay? Kirwan told me all about science, and the Dublin Society has his picture with a bottle in his hand—”
“Then he was fond of drink,” said Ratty.
“Then he liked to drink,” said Ratty.
“Ratty, don't be pert. To come back to what I was originally saying—I repeat, sir, I am at twelve paces from my object, six from the mirror, which, doubled by reflection, makes twelve; such is the law of optics. I suppose you know what optics are?”
“Ratty, don’t be so fussy. To get back to what I was initially saying—I repeat, sir, I am twelve paces away from my target, six from the mirror, which, when reflected, adds up to twelve; that’s how optics work. I assume you know what optics are?”
“To be sure I do.”
"Definitely, I do."
“Tell me, then.”
"Go ahead, then."
“Our eyes,” said Ratty.
"Our eyes," Ratty said.
“Eyes!” exclaimed the old lady, in amaze.
“Eyes!” exclaimed the old lady, amazed.
“To be sure,” answered Ratty, boldly. “Didn't I hear the old blind man at the fair asking charity 'for the loss of his blessed optics'?”
"Of course," replied Ratty confidently. "Didn't I hear the old blind man at the fair asking for help 'because of his lost sight'?"
“Oh, what lamentable ignorance, my child!” exclaimed the old lady. “Your tutor ought to be ashamed of himself.”
“Oh, what terrible ignorance, my child!” exclaimed the old lady. “Your tutor should be ashamed of himself.”
“So he is,” said Ratty. “He hasn't had a pair of new breeches for the last seven years, and he hides himself whenever he sees mamma or the girls.”
“So he is,” said Ratty. “He hasn't had a new pair of pants in the last seven years, and he ducks out of sight whenever he sees mom or the girls.”
“Oh, you ignorant child! Indeed, Ratty, my love, you must study. I will give you the renowned Kirwan's book. Charlotte tore some of it for curl papers; but there's enough left to enlighten you with the sun's rays, and reflection and refraction—”
“Oh, you clueless child! Seriously, Ratty, my dear, you need to hit the books. I'll give you the famous Kirwan's book. Charlotte ripped some of it for her curl papers, but there's still enough left to teach you about the sun's rays, reflection, and refraction—”
“I know what that is,” said Ratty.
“I know what that is,” said Ratty.
“What?”
"What did you say?"
“Refraction.”
"Refraction."
“And what is it, dear?”
“And what’s going on, dear?”
“Bad behaviour,” said Ratty.
"Bad behavior," said Ratty.
“Oh, Heavens!” exclaimed his grandmother.
“Oh my gosh!” exclaimed his grandmother.
“Yes, it is,” said Ratty, stoutly; “the tutor says I'm refractory when I behave ill; and he knows Latin better than you.”
“Yes, it is,” said Ratty firmly; “the tutor says I’m stubborn when I act out; and he knows Latin better than you.”
“Ratty, Ratty! you are hopeless!” exclaimed his grandmamma.
“Ratty, Ratty! you are hopeless!” exclaimed his grandma.
“No, I am not,” said Ratty. “I'm always hoping. And I hope Uncle Robert will break his neck some day, and leave us his money.”
“No, I’m not,” said Ratty. “I’m always hoping. And I hope Uncle Robert will break his neck someday and leave us his money.”
The old woman turned up her eyes, and exclaimed, “You wicked boy!”
The old woman looked up and said, “You naughty boy!”
“Fudge!” said Ratty; “he's an old shaver, and we want it; and indeed, gran, you ought to give me ten shillings for ten days' teaching, now; and there's a fair next week, and I want to buy things.”
“Fudge!” said Ratty; “he's an old guy, and we need it; and honestly, gran, you should give me ten bucks for ten days of teaching, right now; and there's a fair next week, and I want to buy stuff.”
“Ratty, I told you when you made me perfect in the use of my weapon I would pay you. My promise is sacred, and I will observe it with that scrupulous honour which has ever been the characteristic of the family; as soon as I hit something, and satisfy myself of my mastery over the weapon, the money shall be yours, but not till then.”
“Ratty, I told you that when you made me skilled with my weapon, I would pay you. My promise is important, and I will keep it with the same honor that our family has always had; as soon as I hit something and prove to myself that I’ve mastered the weapon, the money will be yours, but not before then.”
“Oh, very well,” said Ratty; “go on then. Ready—don't bring up your arm that way, like the handle of a pump, but raise it nice from the elbow—that's it. Ready—fire! Ah! there you blink your eye, and drop the point of your pistol—try another. Ready—fire! That's better. Now steady the next time.”
“Oh, fine,” said Ratty; “go ahead then. Ready—don’t lift your arm like that, it looks like a pump handle; raise it smoothly from the elbow—that’s it. Ready—fire! Ah! there you go, blinking your eye and dropping the barrel of your pistol—give it another shot. Ready—fire! That’s better. Now keep it steady next time.”

The young villain then put a charge of powder and ball into the pistol he handed his grandmother, who took steady aim at her reflection in the mirror, and at the words, “Ready—fire!” bang went the pistol—the magnificent glass was smashed—the unexpected recoil of the weapon made it drop from the hand of the dowager, who screamed with astonishment at the report and the shock, and did not see for a moment the mischief she had done; but when the shattered mirror caught her eyes, she made a rush at Ratty, who was screeching with laughter in the far corner of the room where he ran to when he had achieved his trick, and he was so helpless from the excess of his cachinnation, that the old lady cuffed him without his being able to defend himself. At last he contrived to get out of her clutches and jammed her against the wall with a table so tightly, that she roared “Murder!” The report of the pistol ringing through the house brought all its inmates to the spot; and there the cries of murder from the old lady led them to suppose some awful tragedy, instead of a comedy, was enacting inside; the door was locked, too, which increased the alarm, and was forced in the moment of terror from the outside. When the crowd rushed in, Master Ratty rushed out, and left the astonished family to gather up the bits of the story, as well as they could, from the broken looking-glass and the cracked dowager.
The young villain then loaded a charge of powder and ball into the pistol he handed to his grandmother, who took careful aim at her reflection in the mirror. At the words, “Ready—fire!” bang went the pistol—the beautiful glass shattered—the sudden recoil of the gun made it slip from the dowager's hand, who screamed in shock at the loud bang and the jolt. For a moment, she didn’t notice the damage she had caused; but when she saw the broken mirror, she rushed at Ratty, who was cackling with laughter in the far corner of the room, where he had run after pulling off his prank. He was laughing so hard that the old lady slapped him without him being able to defend himself. Finally, he managed to escape her grasp and shoved her against the wall with a table so tightly that she yelled “Murder!” The sound of the pistol echoed through the house, bringing everyone to the scene; and the old lady's cries of murder led them to believe some terrible tragedy was happening inside, rather than a comedy. The door was locked too, which heightened the panic, and it was forced open in a moment of terror from the outside. When the crowd rushed in, Master Ratty dashed out, leaving the stunned family to piece together the story as best they could from the shattered mirror and the upset dowager.
CHAPTER XL
Though it is clear the serious events in the O'Grady family had not altered Master Ratty's propensities in the least, the case was far different with Gustavus. In that one night of suffering which he had passed, the gulf was leaped that divides the boy from the man; and the extra frivolity and carelessness which clung from boyhood up to the age of fifteen was at once, by the sudden disrupture produced by events, thrown off, and as singular a ripening into manhood commenced.
Though it's clear that the serious events in the O'Grady family hadn't changed Master Ratty at all, Gustavus was a completely different story. In that one night of suffering he experienced, he crossed the divide between boyhood and manhood; the extra frivolity and carelessness that lingered from his childhood up to age fifteen were suddenly shed due to the disruption caused by those events, and a remarkable transformation into manhood began.
Gustavus was of a generous nature; and even his faults belonged less to his organisation than to the devil-may-care sort of education he received, if education it might be called. Upon his generosity the conduct of Edward O'Connor beside the grave of the boy's father had worked strongly; and though Gustavus could not give his hand beside the grave to the man with whom his father had engaged in deadly quarrel, yet he quite exonerated Edward from any blame; and when, after a night more sleepless than Gustavus had ever known, he rose early on the ensuing morning, he determined to ride over to Edward O'Connor's house to breakfast, and commence that friendship which Edward had so solemnly promised to him, and with which the boy was pleased; for Gustavus was quite aware in what estimation Edward was held; and though the relative circumstances in which he and the late Squire stood prevented the boy from “caring a fig" for him, as he often said himself, yet he was not beyond the influence of that thing called “reputation,” which so powerfully attaches to and elevates the man who wins it; and the price at which Edward was held in the country influenced opinion even in Neck-or-Nothing Hall, albeit though “against the grain.” Gustavus had sometimes heard, from the lips of the idle and ignorant, Edward sneered at for being “cruel wise,” and “too much of a schoolmaster,” and fit for nothing but books or a boudoir, and called a “piano man,” with all the rest of the hackneyed dirt which jealous inferiority loves to fling at the heights it cannot occupy; for though—as it has been said—Edward, from his manly and sensible bearing, had escaped such sneers better than most men, still some few there were to whom his merit was offensive. Gustavus, however, though he sometimes heard such things, saw with his own eyes that Edward could back a horse with any man in the country—was always foremost in the chace—could bring down as many brace of birds as most men in a day—had saved one or two persons from drowning; and if he did all these things as well as other men, Gustavus (though hitherto too idle to learn much himself) did not see why a man should be sneered at for being an accomplished scholar as well. Therefore he had good foundation for being pleased at the proffered friendship of such a man, and remembering the poignancy of Edward's anguish on the foregoing eve, Gustavus generously resolved to see him at once and offer him the hand which a nice sense of feeling made him withhold the night before. Mounting his pony, an hour's smart riding brought him to Mount Eskar, for such was the name of Mr. O'Connor's residence.
Gustavus had a generous personality, and his flaws were more a result of his carefree upbringing than anything else. The way Edward O'Connor acted at the grave of Gustavus's father made a strong impression on him; even though Gustavus couldn’t shake hands with the man his father had fought with, he cleared Edward of any blame. After a sleepless night like none he had ever experienced, Gustavus decided to ride over to Edward O'Connor's house for breakfast, ready to start the friendship Edward had promised him, which pleased Gustavus. He was well aware of Edward’s reputation and, although the situation with the late Squire made him say he didn’t care about Edward at all, he was still influenced by the power of reputation, which could elevate a person. Edward was valued highly in the country, and this impacted opinions even at Neck-or-Nothing Hall, even if it felt off. Sometimes, he heard people mock Edward for being “too wise for his own good” or being overly academic, calling him a “piano man” along with other tired insults that come from jealousy. Even though Edward managed to avoid most of this ridicule due to his strong and sensible nature, there were still some who found his success irritating. However, Gustavus had seen for himself that Edward could ride as well as anyone in the area, was always at the front during hunts, could shoot down as many birds as most, and had saved a couple of people from drowning. If Edward excelled at those things like everyone else, Gustavus, who hadn’t bothered to learn much himself, didn’t understand why being a learned scholar made him a target for scorn. So, he felt justified in being happy about the friendship offered by such a man. Remembering Edward's pain from the previous evening, Gustavus resolved to see him right away and extend the hand he had held back the night before. After getting on his pony, a brisk hour of riding took him to Mount Eskar, which was the name of Mr. O'Connor's home.
It was breakfast-time when Gustavus arrived, but Edward had not yet left his room, and the servant went to call him. It need scarcely be said that Edward had passed a wretched night; reaching home, as he did, weary in mind and body, and with feelings and imagination both overwrought, it was long before he could sleep; and even then his slumber was disturbed by harassing visions and frightful images. Spectral shapes and things unimaginable to the waking senses danced and crawled and hissed about him. The torch flared above the grave, and that horrid coffin, with the name of the dead O'Grady upon it, “murdered sleep.” It was dawn before anything like refreshing slumber touched his feverish eyelids, and he had not enjoyed more than a couple of hours of what might be called sleep, when the servant called him; and then, after the brief oblivion he had obtained, one may fancy how he started when the first words he heard on waking were, “Mister O'Grady is below, sir.”
It was breakfast time when Gustavus arrived, but Edward hadn't left his room yet, so the servant went to get him. It’s hardly necessary to say that Edward had a terrible night; after getting home, exhausted both mentally and physically, with his emotions and imagination all worked up, it took him a long time to fall asleep. Even then, his sleep was filled with tormenting visions and frightening images. Ghostly figures and unimaginable things danced and crawled around him. The torch flickered above the grave, and that horrible coffin with the name of the deceased O'Grady on it “murdered sleep.” It was dawn before he experienced anything like restful sleep touching his feverish eyelids, and he had barely gotten a couple of hours of what could be called sleep when the servant called him; after the brief moment of oblivion he had, you can imagine how he jumped when the first words he heard upon waking were, “Mister O'Grady is below, sir.”
Edward started up from his bed and stared wildly on the man, as he exclaimed, with a look of alarm, “O'Grady! For God's sake, you don't say O'Grady?”
Edward shot up from his bed and stared at the man in shock as he exclaimed, with a look of alarm, “O'Grady! For God's sake, you can't be serious, O'Grady?”
“'Tis Master Gustavus, sir,” said the man, wondering at the wildness of Edward's manner.
“It's Master Gustavus, sir,” said the man, astonished by the wildness of Edward's behavior.
“Oh, the boy!—ay, ay, the boy!” repeated Edward, drawing his hands across his eyes and recovering his self-possession. “Say I will be down presently.”
“Oh, the boy!—yeah, yeah, the boy!” repeated Edward, rubbing his eyes and regaining his composure. “Tell them I’ll be down soon.”
The man retired, and Edward lay down again for some minutes to calm the heavy beating of his heart which the sudden mention of that name had produced; that name so linked with the mental agony of the past night; that name which had conjured up a waking horror of such might as to shake the sway of reason for a time, and which afterwards pursued its reign of terror through his sleep. After such a night, fancy poor Edward doomed to hear the name of O'Grady again the first thing in the morning, and we cannot wonder that he was startled.
The man left, and Edward lay down again for a few minutes to calm the heavy pounding of his heart caused by the sudden mention of that name; a name so tied to the mental pain of the previous night; a name that had conjured a waking horror strong enough to shake his reasoning for a while, and which subsequently continued its reign of terror in his sleep. After such a night, imagine poor Edward having to hear the name O'Grady first thing in the morning, and it's no surprise he was startled.
A few minutes, however, served to restore his self-possession; and he arose, made his toilet in haste, and descended to the breakfast-parlour, where he was met by Gustavus with an open hand, which Edward clasped with fervour and held for some time as he looked on the handsome face of the boy, and saw in its frank expression all that his heart could desire. They spoke not a word, but they understood one another; and that moment commenced an attachment which increased with increasing intimacy, and became one of those steadfast friendships which are seldom met with.
A few minutes later, he managed to compose himself; he got ready quickly and went down to the breakfast room, where Gustavus greeted him with an open hand. Edward grasped it warmly and held on for a while as he admired the boy’s handsome face and saw in his genuine expression everything his heart yearned for. They didn’t say a word, but they understood each other perfectly; and that moment marked the start of a bond that deepened with their growing closeness, evolving into one of those strong friendships that are rarely found.
After breakfast Edward brought Gustavus to his “den,” as he called a room which was appropriated to his own particular use, occupied with books and a small collection of national relics. Some long ranges of that peculiar calf binding, with its red label, declared at once the contents to be law and by the dry formal cut of the exterior gave little invitation to reading. The very outside of a law library is repulsive; the continuity of that eternal buff leather gives one a surfeit by anticipation, and makes one mentally exclaim in despair, “Heavens! how can any one hope to get all that into his head?” The only plain honest thing about law is the outside of the books where it is laid down—there all is simple; inside all is complex. The interlacing lines of the binder's patterns find no place on the covers; but intricacies abound inside, where any line is easier found than a straight one. Nor gold leaf nor tool is employed without, but within how many fallacies are enveloped in glozing words; the gold leaf has its representative in “legal fiction;” and as for “tooling” there's plenty of that!
After breakfast, Edward took Gustavus to his “den,” which was a room dedicated to his personal use, filled with books and a small collection of national treasures. Long rows of the distinctive calf binding, with its red label, immediately indicated that the contents were legal texts, and the dry, formal look of the covers offered little encouragement for reading. The sight of a law library is off-putting; the endless expanse of that dull buff leather can overwhelm you even before you start, making you think, “How can anyone hope to absorb all of this?” The only straightforward aspect of law is the outside of the books where it's stated—everything there is clear; inside, everything is complicated. The intricate patterns used by the binder don’t show on the covers, but there are plenty of complexities inside, where it’s easier to find a tangled line than a straight one. There’s no gold leaf or tooling on the outside, but inside, how many deceptions are wrapped in flattering language; the gold leaf has its equivalent in “legal fiction,” and as for “tooling,” there’s an abundance of that!
Other books, also, bore external evidence of the nature of their contents. Some old parchment covers indicated the lore of past ages; amidst these the brightest names of Greece and Rome were to be found, as well as those who have adorned our own literature, and implied a cultivated taste on the part of the owner. But one portion of the library was particularly well stored. The works bearing on Irish history were numerous, and this might well account for the ardour of Edward's feelings in the cause of his country; for it is as impossible that a river should run backwards to its source, as that any Irishman of a generous nature can become acquainted with the real history of his country, and not feel that she has been an ill-used and neglected land, and not struggle in the cause of her being righted. Much has been done in the cause since the days of which this story treats, and Edward was amongst those who helped to achieve it; but much has still to be done, and there is glorious work in store for present and future Edward O'Connors.
Other books also showed clear signs of what they contained. Some old parchment covers hinted at the knowledge of earlier times; among these were the most famous names from Greece and Rome, as well as writers from our own literature, suggesting a refined taste on the part of the owner. However, one section of the library was particularly well-stocked. The works on Irish history were numerous, which likely explains Edward's passion for his homeland; it’s just as impossible for a river to flow backward to its source as it is for any Irishman with a generous spirit to learn the true history of his country and not feel that it has been mistreated and overlooked, and not to fight for its restoration. Much has been accomplished in this cause since the time of this story, and Edward was among those who contributed to it; but still, much remains to be done, and there is great work ahead for the current and future Edward O'Connors.
Along with the books which spoke the cause of Ireland, the mute evidences, also, of her former glory and civilisation were scattered through the room. Various ornaments of elegant form, and wrought in the purest gold, were tastefully arranged over the mantel-piece; some, from their form, indicating their use, and others only affording matter of ingenious speculation to the antiquary, but all bearing evidence of early civilisation. The frontlet of gold indicated noble estate, and the long and tapering bodkin of the same metal, with its richly enchased knob or pendent crescent, implied the robe it once fastened could have been of no mean texture, and the wearer of no mean rank. Weapons were there, too, of elegant form and exquisite workmanship, wrought in that ancient bronze, of such wondrous temper that it carries effective edge and point. The sword was of exact Phoenician mould; the double-eyed spear-head, formed at once for strength and lightness, might have served as the model for a sculptor in arming the hand of Minerva. Could these be the work of an uncultivated people? Impossible! The harp, too, was there, that unfailing mark of polish and social elegance. The bard and barbarism could never be coeval. But a relic was there, exciting still deeper interest—an ancient crosier, of curious workmanship, wrought in the precious metals and partly studded with jewels; but few of the latter remained, though the empty collets showed it had once been costly in such ornaments. Could this be seen without remembering that the light of Christianity first dawned over the western isles in Ireland? that there the Gospel was first preached, there the work of salvation begun?
Along with the books that conveyed Ireland's cause, evidence of her past glory and civilization was also scattered throughout the room. Various elegantly shaped ornaments, made of pure gold, were tastefully arranged on the mantelpiece; some indicated their use by their shape, while others provided intriguing speculation for historians, but all showcased early civilization. The gold frontlet indicated a noble status, and the long, slender bodkin, with its richly decorated knob or hanging crescent, suggested that the robe it once fastened must have been of fine quality, and the wearer of high rank. There were also weapons, elegantly designed and exquisitely crafted, made from ancient bronze, known for its extraordinary quality that ensured a sharp edge and point. The sword was crafted in the precise Phoenician style; the double-eyed spearhead, designed for both strength and lightness, could have served as a model for a sculptor illustrating Minerva wielding a weapon. Could these have been made by an uncultured people? No way! The harp was also present, a constant symbol of refinement and social grace. The bard and barbarism could never coexist. However, there was a relic that sparked even deeper interest—an ancient crosier, intricately made from precious metals and partly adorned with jewels; few of the jewels remained, though the empty settings indicated it was once lavishly decorated. Could anyone see this without recalling that the light of Christianity first broke over the western isles in Ireland? that there the Gospel was first preached, there the work of salvation began?
There be cold hearts to which these touching recollections do not pertain, and they heed them not; and some there are, who, with a callousness which shocks sensibility, have the ignorant effrontery to ask, “Of what use are such recollections?” With such frigid utilitarians it would be vain to argue; but this question, at least, may be put in return:—Why should the ancient glories of Greece and Rome form a large portion of the academic studies of our youth?—why should the evidences of their arts and their arms be held precious in museums, and similar evidences of ancient cultivation be despised because they pertain to another nation? Is it because they are Irish they are held in contempt? Alas! in many cases it is so—ay, and even (shame to say) within her own shores. But never may that day arrive when Ireland shall be without enough of true and fond hearts to cherish the memory of her ancient glories, to give to her future sons the evidences of her earliest western civilisation, proving that their forefathers were not (as those say who wronged and therefore would malign them) a rabble of rude barbarians, but that brave kings, and proud princes, and wise lawgivers, and just judges, and gallant chiefs, and chaste and lovely women were among them, and that inspired bards were there to perpetuate such memories!
There are cold hearts that these touching memories don't resonate with, and they ignore them; some even have the blunt audacity to ask, “What’s the point of these memories?” It would be pointless to argue with such frigid utilitarians, but one question can be asked in return:—Why should the ancient glories of Greece and Rome make up a big part of the education we give our youth?—why should the evidence of their arts and their military be treasured in museums, while similar evidence of ancient culture from another nation is disdained? Is it because they are Irish that they are looked down upon? Sadly, in many cases it is true—yes, and even (shamefully) within her own borders. But may the day never come when Ireland is without enough true and loving hearts to cherish the memory of her ancient glories, to provide her future generations with evidence of her earliest western civilization, proving that their ancestors were not (as those who wronged and therefore slandered them claim) a horde of uncivilized barbarians, but that brave kings, proud princes, wise lawmakers, just judges, gallant leaders, and noble and beautiful women were among them, and that inspired poets were present to keep those memories alive!
Gustavus had never before seen a crosier, and asked what it was. On being informed of its name, he then said, “But what is a crosier?”
Gustavus had never seen a crosier before and asked what it was. When he was told its name, he then said, “But what is a crosier?”
“A bishop's pastoral staff,” said Edward.
“A bishop's pastoral staff,” Edward said.
“And why have you a bishop's staff, and swords, and spears, hung up together?”
“And why do you have a bishop's staff, swords, and spears all hanging together?”
“That is not inappropriate,” said Edward. “Unfortunately, the sword and the crosier have been frequently but too intimate companions. Preaching the word of peace has been too often the pretext for war. The Spaniards, for instance, in the name of the gospel, committed the most fearful atrocities.”
“That isn't inappropriate,” Edward said. “Unfortunately, the sword and the crosier have often been too close for comfort. Preaching peace has too often been an excuse for war. The Spaniards, for example, committed horrific atrocities in the name of the gospel.”
“Oh, I know,” said Gustavus, “that was in the time of bloody Mary and the Armada.”
“Oh, I know,” said Gustavus, “that was during the time of Bloody Mary and the Armada.”
Edward wondered at the boy's ignorance, and saw in an instant the source of his false application of his allusion to the Spaniards. Gustavus had been taught to vaguely couple the name of “bloody Mary” with everything bad, and that of “good Queen Bess” with all that was glorious; and the word “Spanish,” in poor Gusty's head, had been hitherto connected with two ideas, namely, “liquorice” and the “Armada.”
Edward was surprised by the boy's lack of knowledge and immediately recognized the reason for his inaccurate reference to the Spaniards. Gustavus had been taught to loosely link the name “bloody Mary” with everything negative and “good Queen Bess” with all things admirable; and in poor Gusty's mind, the word “Spanish” had so far been associated with just two things: “licorice” and the “Armada.”
Edward, without wounding the sensitive shame of ignorant youth, gently set him right, and made him aware he had alluded to the conduct of the Spaniards in America under Cortes and Pizarro.
Edward, without hurting the pride of the inexperienced youth, kindly corrected him and made him realize that he had referenced the actions of the Spaniards in America under Cortes and Pizarro.
For the first time in his life Gustavus was aware that Pizarro was a real character. He had heard his grandmamma speak of a play of that name, and how great Mr. Kemble was in Rollo, and how he saved a child; but as to its belonging to history, it was a new light—the utmost Gusty knew about America being that it was discovered by Columbus.
For the first time in his life, Gustavus realized that Pizarro was a real person. He had heard his grandma talk about a play with that title and how great Mr. Kemble was as Rollo, and how he saved a child; but the idea that it was part of history was an eye-opener—the only thing Gusty knew about America was that it was discovered by Columbus.
“But the crosier,” said Edward, “is amongst the most interesting of Irish antiquities, and especially belongs to an Irish collection, when you remember the earliest preaching of Christianity in the western isles was in Ireland.”
“But the crosier,” Edward said, “is one of the most fascinating Irish antiques, and it truly belongs in an Irish collection, especially when you consider that the earliest preaching of Christianity in the western isles started in Ireland.”
“I did only know that,” said the boy.
"I only knew that," said the boy.
“Then you don't know why the shamrock is our national emblem?”
“Then you don't know why the shamrock is our national symbol?”
“No,” said Gustavus, “though I take care to mount one in my hat every Patrick's day.”
“No,” said Gustavus, “but I always make sure to wear one in my hat every St. Patrick's Day.”
“Well,” said Edward, anxious to give Gustavus credit for any knowledge he possessed, “you know at least it is connected with the memory of St. Patrick, though you don't know why. I will tell you. When St. Patrick first preached the Christian faith in Ireland, before a powerful chief and his people, when he spoke of one God, and of the Trinity, the chief asked how one could be in three. St. Patrick, instead of attempting a theological definition of the faith, thought a simple image would best serve to enlighten a simple people, and stooping to the earth he plucked from the green sod a shamrock, and holding up the trefoil before them he bade them there behold one in three. The chief, struck by the illustration, asked at once to be baptised, and all his sept followed his example.”
“Well,” Edward said, eager to give Gustavus credit for any knowledge he had, “you at least know it’s related to the memory of St. Patrick, even if you don’t know why. Let me explain. When St. Patrick first preached the Christian faith in Ireland in front of a powerful chief and his people, he talked about one God and the Trinity. The chief asked how one could be three. Instead of trying to give a complex theological explanation, St. Patrick thought a simple image would be better to help a simple people understand. He bent down and picked a shamrock from the green ground, holding up the three leaves and telling them to see one in three. The chief, moved by the example, immediately asked to be baptized, and all his family followed suit.”
“I never heard that before,” said Gusty. “'T is very beautiful.”
“I've never heard that before,” said Gusty. “It’s very beautiful.”
“I will tell you something else connected with it,” said Edward.
“I'll share something else related to it,” Edward said.
“After baptising the chief, St. Patrick made an eloquent exhortation to the assembled multitude, and in the course of his address, while enforcing his urgent appeal with appropriate gesture, as the hand which held his crosier, after being raised towards heaven, descended again towards the earth, the point of his staff, armed with metal, was driven through the foot of the chief, who, fancying it was part of the ceremony, and but a necessary testing of the firmness of his faith, never winced.”
“After baptizing the chief, St. Patrick gave a powerful speech to the gathered crowd, and during his address, as he passionately made his urgent appeal with the right gestures, the hand holding his crosier, after being raised to the sky, came back down to the ground. The metal-tipped end of his staff accidentally pierced the chief's foot, who, thinking it was just part of the ceremony and a test of his faith, didn’t flinch.”
“He was a fine fellow,” said Gusty. “And is that the crosier?” he added, alluding to the one in Edward's collection, and manifestly excited by what he had heard.
“He was a great guy,” said Gusty. “And is that the crosier?” he added, referring to the one in Edward's collection, clearly excited by what he had heard.
“No,” said Edward, “but one of early date, and belonging to some of the first preachers of the gospel amongst us.”
“No,” Edward said, “but one from a long time ago, belonging to some of the first preachers of the gospel among us.”
“And have you other things here with such beautiful stories belonging to them?” inquired Gusty, eager for more of that romantic lore which youth loves so passionately.
“And do you have other things here with such beautiful stories connected to them?” Gusty asked, eager for more of that romantic lore that youth loves so passionately.
“Not that I know of,” answered Edward “but if these objects here had only tongues, if every sword, and belt, and spear-head, and golden bodkin, and other trinket could speak, no doubt we should hear stirring stories of gallant warriors and their ladye-loves.”
“Not that I know of,” Edward replied, “but if these objects here could talk, if every sword, belt, spearhead, golden bodkin, and other trinket had a voice, we would surely hear amazing stories of brave warriors and their lady loves.”
“Aye, that would be something to hear!” exclaimed Gusty.
“Yeah, that would be something to hear!” exclaimed Gusty.
“Well,” said Edward, “you may have many such stories by reading the history of your country; which if you have not read, I can lend you books enough.”
“Well,” said Edward, “you can find plenty of stories like that by reading your country's history; and if you haven't read it, I can lend you enough books.”
“Oh, thank you,” said Gusty; “I should like it so much.”
“Oh, thank you,” said Gusty. “I’d really like that.”
Edward approached the book-shelf and selected a volume he thought the most likely to interest so little practised a reader; and when he turned round he saw Gusty poising in his hand an antique Irish sword of bronze.
Edward walked over to the bookshelf and picked out a book that he thought would appeal to someone who wasn’t a very experienced reader. When he turned around, he saw Gusty holding an old bronze Irish sword in his hand.
“Do you know what that is?” inquired Edward.
“Do you know what that is?” Edward asked.
“I can't tell you the name of it,” answered Gusty, “but I suppose it was something to stick a fellow.”
“I can't tell you the name of it,” Gusty replied, “but I think it was something to stab a guy.”
Edward smiled at the characteristic reply, and told him it was an antique Irish sword.
Edward smiled at the usual response and told him it was an old Irish sword.
“A sword?” he exclaimed. “Isn't it short for a sword?”
“A sword?” he exclaimed. “Isn't that short for a sword?”
“All the swords of that day were short.”
“All the swords back then were short.”
“When was that?” inquired the boy.
“When was that?” the boy asked.
“Somewhere about two thousand years ago.”
"About 2000 years ago."
“Two thousand years,” exclaimed Gusty, in surprise. “How is it possible you can tell this is two thousand years old?”
“Two thousand years,” Gusty exclaimed, surprised. “How can you tell it's two thousand years old?”
“Because it is made of the same metal and of the same shape as the swords found at Cannae, where the Carthaginians fought the Romans.”
“Because it’s made of the same metal and has the same shape as the swords found at Cannae, where the Carthaginians fought the Romans.”
“I know the Roman history,” said Gusty, eager to display his little bit of knowledge; “I know the Roman history. Romulus and Remus were educated by a wolf.” Edward could not resist a smile, which he soon suppressed, and continued:—“Such works as you now hold in your hand are found in quantities in Ireland, and seldom anywhere else in Europe, except in Italy, particularly at Cannae, where some thousands of Carthaginians fell; and when we find the sword of the same make and metal in places so remote, it establishes a strong connecting link between the people of Carthage and of Ireland, and at once shows their date.”
“I know about Roman history,” said Gusty, eager to show off his little bit of knowledge. “I know Roman history. Romulus and Remus were raised by a wolf.” Edward couldn't help but smile, though he quickly suppressed it and continued: “The kinds of works you’re holding in your hand are found in abundance in Ireland and rarely anywhere else in Europe, except in Italy, especially at Cannae, where thousands of Carthaginians were killed. When we find swords of the same style and metal in such distant places, it creates a strong connection between the people of Carthage and Ireland, and immediately points to their timeline.”
“How curious that is!” exclaimed Gusty; “and how odd I never heard it before! Are there many such curious things you know?”
“How curious that is!” exclaimed Gusty; “and how strange I’ve never heard it before! Do you know many more interesting things like this?”
“Many,” said Edward.
“Many,” Edward said.
“I wonder how people can find out such odd things,” said the boy.
“I wonder how people can discover such strange things,” said the boy.
“My dear boy,” said Edward, “after getting a certain amount of knowledge, other knowledge comes very fast; it gathers like a snowball—or perhaps it would be better to illustrate the fact by a milldam. You know, when the water is low in the milldam, the miller cannot drive his wheel; but the moment the water comes up to a certain level it has force to work the mill. And so it is with knowledge; when once you get it up to a certain level, you can 'work your mill,' with this great advantage over the milldam, that the stream of knowledge, once reaching the working level, never runs dry.”
“My dear boy,” said Edward, “once you acquire a certain amount of knowledge, additional knowledge comes quickly; it builds up like a snowball—or maybe a better analogy is a milldam. You see, when the water is low in the milldam, the miller can’t turn his wheel; but as soon as the water reaches a certain level, it has the power to operate the mill. The same goes for knowledge; once you get it to a certain point, you can 'work your mill,' with the added benefit that the flow of knowledge, once it hits that level, never runs dry.”
“Oh, I wish I knew as much as you do,” exclaimed Gusty.
“Oh, I wish I knew as much as you do,” Gusty said.
“And so you can if you wish it,” said Edward.
“And so you can if you want to,” said Edward.
Gusty sighed heavily, and admitted he had been very idle. Edward told him he had plenty of time before him to repair the damage.
Gusty sighed deeply and acknowledged that he had been really lazy. Edward told him he had plenty of time ahead to fix the damage.
A conversation then ensued, perfectly frank on the part of the boy, and kind on Edward's side to all his deficiencies, which he found to be lamentable, as far as learning went. He had some small smattering of Latin; but Gustavus vowed steady attention to his tutor and his studies for the future. Edward, knowing what a miserable scholar the tutor himself was, offered to put Gustavus through his Latin and Greek himself. Gustavus accepted the offer with gratitude, and rode over every day to Mount Eskar for his lesson; and, under the intelligent explanations of Edward, the difficulties which had hitherto discouraged him disappeared, and it was surprising what progress he made. At the same time he devoured Irish history, and became rapidly tinctured with that enthusiastic love of all that belonged to his country which he found in his teacher; and Edward soon hailed, in the ardent neophyte, a noble and intelligent spirit redeemed from ignorance and rendered capable of higher enjoyments than those to be derived merely from field sports. Edward, however, did not confine his instructions to book-learning only; there is much to be learned by living with the educated, whose current conversation alone is instructive; and Edward had Gustavus with him as constantly as he could; and after some time, when the frequency of Gusty's visits to Mount Eskar ceased to excite any wonder at home, he sometimes spent several days together with Edward, to whom he became continually more and more attached. Edward showed great judgment in making his training attractive to his pupil: he did not attend merely to his head; he thought of other things as well; joined him in the sports and exercises he knew, and taught him those in which he was uninstructed. Fencing, for instance, was one of these; Edward was a tolerable master of his foil, and in a few months Gustavus, under his tuition, could parry a thrust and make no bad attempt at a hit himself. His improvement in every way was so remarkable, that it was noticed by all, and its cause did not long remain secret; and when it was known, Edward O'Connor's character stood higher than ever, and the whole country said it was a lucky day for Gusty O'Grady that he found such a friend. As the limits of our story would not permit the intercourse between Edward and Gustavus to be treated in detail, this general sketch of it has been given; and in stating its consequences so far, a peep into the future has been granted by the author, with a benevolence seldom belonging to his ill-natured and crafty tribe, who endeavour to hoodwink their docile followers as much as possible, and keep them in a state of ignorance as to coming events. But now, having been so indulgent, we must beg to lay hold of the skirts of our readers and pull them back again down the ladder into the private still, where Bridget pulled back Andy very much after the same fashion, and the results of which we must treat of in our next chapter.
A conversation then took place, completely open on the part of the boy, and kind on Edward's side about all his shortcomings, which he found quite sad in terms of education. He had a bit of knowledge in Latin; but Gustavus promised to focus hard on his tutor and studies moving forward. Knowing how poor of a scholar the tutor was, Edward offered to teach Gustavus Latin and Greek himself. Gustavus gratefully accepted the offer and rode to Mount Eskar every day for his lesson; under Edward's clear explanations, the challenges that had previously discouraged him started to vanish, and he made surprising progress. At the same time, he eagerly consumed Irish history, quickly developing a passionate love for everything related to his country that he admired in his teacher; Edward quickly recognized in the enthusiastic student a noble and intelligent spirit rescued from ignorance and ready for greater pleasures than merely those from field sports. However, Edward didn't limit his teaching to just academics; there’s much to learn from being around educated people, and their everyday conversations can be enlightening; he kept Gustavus close as often as possible. Eventually, when Gusty's frequent visits to Mount Eskar stopped raising eyebrows at home, he sometimes spent several days with Edward, to whom he grew increasingly attached. Edward showed great insight in making his training enjoyable for his student: he didn’t focus solely on intellectual growth; he considered other aspects too, joining him in sports and exercises he was familiar with and teaching him those he was less skilled in. Fencing, for example, was one of these; Edward was a decent foil master, and within a few months, thanks to his guidance, Gustavus could block a thrust and attempt a hit himself. His overall improvement was so impressive that everyone noticed, and it didn't take long for the reason to become known; when it was known, Edward O'Connor's reputation rose higher than ever, and the entire country remarked how fortunate Gusty O'Grady was to have found such a friend. Since the scope of our story does not allow for an in-depth look at the relationship between Edward and Gustavus, this general overview has been provided; in sharing its outcomes so far, the author has offered a glimpse into the future with a generosity not often seen in his typically ill-natured and cunning type, who try to mislead their compliant followers and keep them in the dark about what’s to come. But now, having been so generous, we must pull our readers back down the ladder into the private still, in a manner reminiscent of how Bridget pulled back Andy, and we will discuss the results in our next chapter.
CHAPTER XLI
When Bridget dragged Andy back and insisted on his going to bed—
When Bridget pulled Andy back and insisted that he go to bed—
No—I will not be too good natured and tell my story in that way; besides, it would be a very difficult matter to tell it; and why should an author, merely to oblige people, get himself involved in a labyrinth of difficulties, and rack his unfortunate brain to pick and choose words properly to tell his story, yet at the same time to lead his readers through the mazes of this very ticklish adventure, without a single thorn scratching their delicate feelings, or as much as making the smallest rent in the white muslin robe of propriety? So, not to run unnecessary risks, the story must go on another way.
No—I won't just be nice and tell my story like that; besides, it would be really hard to do. Why should an author, just to please others, get tangled up in a maze of complications and stress over choosing the right words to share his story, while also guiding his readers through the tricky twists of this delicate adventure, all without even a little prick to their sensitive feelings or causing the slightest tear in the pristine fabric of decency? So, to avoid unnecessary risks, the story will go in a different direction.
When Shan More and the rest of the “big blackguards” began to wake, the morning after the abduction, and gave a turn or two under their heather coverlid, and rubbed their eyes as the sun peeped through the “curtains of the east”—for these were the only bed-curtains Shan More and his companions ever had—they stretched themselves and yawned, and felt very thirsty, for they had all been blind drunk the night before, be it remembered; and Shan More, to use his own expressive and poetic imagery, swore that his tongue was “as rough as a rat's back,” while his companions went no further than saying theirs were as “dry as a lime-burner's wig.” We should not be so particular in those minute details but for that desire of truth which has guided us all through this veracious history and as in this scene, in particular, we feel ourselves sure to be held seriously responsible for every word, we are determined to be accurate to a nicety, and set down every syllable with stenographic strictness.
When Shan More and the other "big troublemakers" started to wake up the morning after the kidnapping, they turned over a couple of times under their heather blanket and rubbed their eyes as the sun peeked through the "curtains of the east"—since those were the only bed curtains Shan More and his friends ever had. They stretched and yawned, feeling really thirsty because they had all been completely drunk the night before, just to remember. Shan More, using his own vivid and poetic way of speaking, swore that his tongue felt "as rough as a rat's back," while his friends just said theirs were as "dry as a lime-burner's wig." We wouldn’t normally get caught up in those little details, but because of our dedication to truth that has guided us throughout this honest history, and since we know we’ll be held accountable for every word in this scene, we’re determined to be precise and write down every syllable with exactness.
“Where's the girl?” cried Shan, not yet sober.
“Where's the girl?” shouted Shan, still not sober.
“She's asleep with your sisther,” was the answer.
“She's asleep with your sister,” was the answer.
“Down-stairs?” inquired Shan.
"Downstairs?" Shan asked.
“Yes,” said the other, who now knew that Big Jack was more drunk than he at first thought him, by his using the words stairs; for Jack when he was drunk was very grand, and called down the ladder “down-stairs.”
“Yes,” said the other, realizing that Big Jack was more intoxicated than he initially believed, since he used the word stairs; because when Jack was drunk, he acted very sophisticated and referred to down the ladder as “down-stairs.”
“Get me a drink o' wather,” said Jack, “for I'm thundherin' thirsty, and can't deludher that girl with soft words till I wet my mouth.”
“Get me a glass of water,” said Jack, “because I'm incredibly thirsty, and I can't charm that girl with sweet words until I hydrate.”
His attendant vagabond obeyed the order, and a large pitcher full of water was handed to the master, who heaved it upwards to his head and drank as audibly and nearly as much as a horse. Then holding his hands to receive the remaining contents of the pitcher, which his followers poured into his monstrous palms, he soused his face, which he afterwards wiped in a wisp of grass—the only towel of Jack's which was not then at the wash.
His drifter assistant followed the command, and a big pitcher filled with water was handed to the master, who lifted it to his head and drank loudly, nearly like a horse. Then, with his hands cupped to catch the rest of the water from the pitcher, which his followers poured into his huge hands, he splashed his face and then wiped it with a piece of grass—the only towel Jack had that wasn't currently being washed.
Having thus made his toilet, Big Jack went downstairs, and as soon as his great bull-head had disappeared beneath the trap, one of the men above said, “We'll have a shilloe soon, boys.”
Having finished getting ready, Big Jack went downstairs, and as soon as his big bull-like head disappeared under the trap, one of the guys above said, “We'll have a shilloe soon, boys.”
And sure enough they did before long hear an extraordinary row. Jack first roared for Bridget, and no answer was returned; the call was repeated with as little effect, and at last a most tremendous roar was heard above, but not from a female voice. Jack was heard below, swearing like a trooper, and, in a minute or two, back he rushed “up-stairs” and began cursing his myrmidons most awfully, and foaming at the mouth with rage.
And sure enough, they soon heard an unbelievable commotion. Jack first yelled for Bridget, but there was no response; he called again with the same results, and finally, an incredibly loud shout rang out from above, but not from a woman's voice. Jack was heard below, cursing like crazy, and in a minute or two, he bolted "upstairs" and started yelling at his lackeys furiously, practically foaming at the mouth from anger.
“What's the matther?” cried the men.
“What's the matter?” cried the men.
“Matther!” roared Jack; “oh, you 'tarnal villains! You're a purty set to carry off a girl for a man—a purty job you've made of it!”
“Matther!” yelled Jack; “oh, you damn villains! You’re quite a group to kidnap a girl for a man—a nice mess you've made of it!”
“Arrah, didn't we bring her to you?”
“Hey, didn't we bring her to you?”
“Her, indeed—bring her—much good what you brought is to me!”
“Her, for sure—bring her—the thing you brought is really good for me!”
“Tare an' ouns! what's the matther at all? We dunna what you mane!” shouted the men, returning rage for rage.
“What's the matter? We don't understand what you mean!” shouted the men, matching anger with anger.
“Come down, and you'll see what's the matther,” said Jack, descending the ladder; and the men hastened after him.
“Come down, and you'll see what's going on,” said Jack, climbing down the ladder; and the men quickly followed him.
He led the way to the further end of the cabin, where a small glimmering of light was permitted to enter from the top, and lifting a tattered piece of canvas, which served as a screen to the bed, he exclaimed, with a curse, “Look there, you blackguards!”
He walked to the far end of the cabin, where a small bit of light came in from above, and lifting a worn piece of canvas that acted as a curtain for the bed, he shouted, with a curse, “Look over there, you bastards!”
The men gave a shout of surprise, for—what do you think they saw?—An empty bed!
The men shouted in surprise because—what do you think they saw?—an empty bed!
CHAPTER XLII
It may be remembered that, on Father Phil's recommendation, Andy was to be removed out of the country to place him beyond the reach of Larry Hogan's machinations, and that the proposed journey to London afforded a good opportunity of taking him out of the way. Andy had been desired by Squire Egan to repair to Merryvale; but as some days had elapsed and Andy had not made his appearance, the alarms of the Squire that Andy might be tampered with began to revive, and Dick Dawson was therefore requested to call at the Widow Rooney's cabin as he was returning from the town, where some business with Murphy, about the petition against Scatterbrain's return, demanded his presence.
It might be recalled that, based on Father Phil's suggestion, Andy was going to be sent out of the country to protect him from Larry Hogan's schemes, and that the planned trip to London was a good chance to get him out of the way. Squire Egan had asked Andy to go to Merryvale, but since several days had passed and Andy hadn’t shown up, the Squire started to worry that Andy might be getting influenced, so Dick Dawson was asked to stop by Widow Rooney's cabin on his way back from town, where he needed to handle some business with Murphy regarding the petition against Scatterbrain's return.
Dick, as it happened, had no need to call at the widow's, for on his way to the town who should he see approaching but the renowned Andy himself. On coming up to him, Dick pulled up his horse, and Andy pulled off his hat.
Dick didn't need to stop by the widow's place because, on his way to town, he bumped into the famous Andy himself. As he got closer, Dick slowed down his horse, and Andy took off his hat.
“God save your honour,” said Andy.
“God save your honor,” said Andy.
“Why didn't you come to Merryvale, as you were bid?” said Dick.
“Why didn't you come to Merryvale like you were asked?” said Dick.
“I couldn't, sir, becase—”
"I couldn't, sir, because—"
“Hold your tongue, you thief; you know you never can do what you're bid—you are always wrong one way or other.”
“Keep quiet, you thief; you know you can never do what you're told—you always mess it up one way or another.”
“You're hard on me, Misther Dick.”
"You're tough on me, Mr. Dick."
“Did you ever do anything right?—I ask yourself?”
“Did you ever do anything right?—I ask myself?”
“Indeed, sir, this time it was a rale bit o' business I had to do.”
“Yeah, sir, this time it was a real bit of business I had to handle.”
“And well you did it, no doubt. Did you marry any one lately?” said Dick, with a waggish grin and a wink.
“And you really did it, no doubt. Did you get married to anyone recently?” said Dick, with a playful grin and a wink.
“Faix, then, maybe I did,” said Andy, with a knowing nod.
“Yeah, maybe I did,” said Andy, giving a knowing nod.
“And I hope Matty is well?” said Dick.
“And I hope Matty is doing okay?” said Dick.
“Ah, Misther Dick, you're always goin' on with your jokin', so you are. So, you heerd o' that job, did you? Faix, a purty lady she is—oh, it's not her at all I am married to, but another woman.”
“Ah, Mr. Dick, you’re always joking around, aren’t you? So, you heard about that job, did you? Honestly, she's a lovely lady—oh, it's definitely not her I'm married to, but someone else.”
“Another woman!” exclaimed Dick, in surprise.
“Another woman!” Dick exclaimed, shocked.
“Yis, sir, another woman—a kind craythur.”
“Yeah, sir, another woman—a kind creature.”
“Another woman!” reiterated Dick, laughing; “married to two women in two days! Why you're worse than a Turk!”
“Another woman!” Dick repeated, laughing. “Married to two women in two days! You're worse than a Turk!”
“Ah, Misther Dick!”
“Ah, Mr. Dick!”
“You Tarquin!”
"You Tarquin!"
“Sure, sir, what harm's in it?”'
“Sure, sir, what's the harm in it?”
“You Heliogabalus!!”
“You Heliogabalus!”
“Sure, it's no fault o' mine, sir.”
“Sure, it's not my fault, sir.”
“Bigamy, by this and that, flat bigamy! You'll only be hanged, as sure as your name's Andy.”
“Bigamy, by this and that, complete bigamy! You'll just end up hanged, just like your name is Andy.”
“Sure, let me tell you how it was, sir, and you'll see I am quit of all harm, good or bad. 'T was a pack o' blackguards, you see, come to take off Oonah, sir.”
“Sure, let me tell you how it was, sir, and you'll see I am free of any harm, good or bad. It was a group of lowlifes, you see, come to take Oonah away, sir.”
“Oh, a case of abduction!”
“Oh, a kidnapping case!”
“Yis, sir; so the women dhressed me up as a girl, and the blackguards, instead of the seduction of Oonah, only seduced me.”
“Yeah, sir; so the women dressed me up like a girl, and the scoundrels, instead of seducing Oonah, just seduced me.”
“Capital!” cried Dick; “well done, Andy! And who seduced you?”
“Awesome!” shouted Dick; “great job, Andy! And who convinced you?”
“Shan More, 'faith—no less.”
“Shan More, 'faith—no less.'”
“Ho, ho! a dangerous customer to play tricks on, Andy.”
“Hey, hey! a risky person to mess with, Andy.”
“Sure enough, 'faith, and that's partly the rayson of what happened; but, by good luck, Big Jack was blind dhrunk when I got there, and I shammed screechin' so well that his sisther took pity on me, and said she'd keep me safe from harm in her own bed that night.”
“Sure enough, yeah, and that’s partly the reason for what happened; but, luckily, Big Jack was completely drunk when I got there, and I pretended to be screaming so well that his sister took pity on me and said she’d keep me safe from harm in her own bed that night.”
Dick gave a “view hallo” when he heard this, and shouted with laughter, delighted at the thought of Shan More, instead of carrying off a girl for himself, introducing a gallant to his own sister.
Dick let out a loud laugh when he heard this, thrilled by the idea of Shan More, instead of taking a girl for himself, introducing a suitor to his own sister.
“Oh, now I see how you are married,” said Dick; “that was the biter bit indeed.”
“Oh, now I get how you’re married,” said Dick; “that was a real twist.”
“Oh, the divil a bit I'd ha' bit her only for the cross luck with me, for I wanted to schame off out o' the place, and escape; but she wouldn't let me, and cotch me and brought me back.”
“Oh, I wouldn't have bitten her at all if it weren't for my bad luck, because I wanted to sneak out of the place and escape; but she wouldn't let me and caught me and brought me back.”
“I should think she would, indeed,” said Dick, laughing. “What next?”
“I definitely think she would,” said Dick, laughing. “What’s next?”
“Why I drank a power o' punch, sir, and was off my guard, you see, and couldn't keep the saycret so well afther that, and by dad she found it out.”
“Why I had a strong drink, sir, and got a bit careless, you see, and couldn't keep the secret so well after that, and by gosh she found it out.”
“Just what I would expect of her,” said Dick.
"Just what I'd expect from her," said Dick.
“Well, do you know, sir, though the thrick was agen her own brother, she laughed at it a power, and said I was a great divil, but that she couldn't blame me. So then I'd sthruv to coax her to let me make my escape, but she told me to wait a bit till the men above was faster asleep; but while I was waitin' for them to go to sleep, faix, I went to asleep myself, I was so tired; and when Bridget, the crathur, 'woke me in the morning, she was cryin' like a spout afther a thunder-storm, and said her characther would be ruined when the story got abroad over the counthry, and sure she darn't face the world if I wouldn't make her an honest woman.”
"Well, you know, sir, even though the trick was against her own brother, she laughed a lot and said I was quite the devil, but she couldn't really blame me. So I tried to persuade her to help me escape, but she told me to wait a bit until the guys upstairs were asleep. While I was waiting for them to fall asleep, I actually ended up falling asleep myself because I was so tired. When Bridget, the poor thing, woke me up in the morning, she was crying like crazy after a thunderstorm and said her reputation would be ruined once the story spread around the country, and she definitely couldn’t face the world if I didn't make her an honest woman."
“The brazen baggage!” said Dick; “and what did you say?”
“The shameless baggage!” said Dick; “and what did you say?”
“Why what could any man say, sir, afther that? Sure her karacther would be gone if—”
“Why, what could any man say, sir, after that? Surely her character would be gone if—”
“Gone,” said Dick, “'faith it might have gone further before it fared worse.”
“Gone,” said Dick, “I swear it could have gone further before it got worse.”
“Arrah! what do you mane, Misther Dick?”
“Arrah! what do you mean, Mister Dick?”
“Pooh, pooh! Andy—you don't mean to say you married that one?”
“Seriously, Andy—you can't be saying you married her?”
“Faix, I did,” said Andy.
"Yeah, I did," said Andy.
“Well, Andy,” said Dick, grinning, “by the powers, you have done it this time! Good morning to you!” and Dick put spurs to his horse.
“Well, Andy,” said Dick, grinning, “you really did it this time! Good morning to you!” and Dick kicked his horse into gear.
CHAPTER XLIII
Andy, “knocked all of a heap,” stood in the middle of the road, looking after Dick as he cantered down the slope. It was seldom poor Andy was angry—but he felt a strong sense of indignation choking him as Dick's parting words still rung in his ears. “What does he mane?” said Andy, talking aloud; “what does he mane?” he repeated, anxious to doubt and therefore question the obvious construction which Dick's words bore. “Misther Dick is fond of a joke, and maybe this is one of his making; but if it is, 't is not a fair one, 'pon my sowl: a poor man has his feelin's as well as a rich man. How would you like your own wife to be spoke of that way, Misther Dick, as proud as you ride your horse there—humph?”
Andy, “totally stunned,” stood in the middle of the road, watching Dick ride down the slope. It was rare for poor Andy to get angry—but he was filled with strong indignation as Dick's parting words echoed in his mind. “What does he mean?” Andy said aloud; “what does he mean?” he repeated, wanting to doubt and thus question the obvious meaning of Dick's words. “Mr. Dick enjoys a joke, and maybe this is one of his; but if it is, it's not a fair one, I swear: a poor man has feelings just like a rich man. How would you like your own wife to be talked about that way, Mr. Dick, as high and mighty as you ride your horse there—humph?”
Andy, in great indignation, pursued his way towards his mother's cabin to ask her blessing upon his marriage. On his presenting himself there, both the old woman and Oonah were in great delight at witnessing his safe return; Oonah particularly, for she, feeling that it was for her sake Andy placed himself in danger, had been in a state of great anxiety for the result of the adventure, and, on seeing him, absolutely threw herself into his arms, and embraced him tenderly, impressing many a hearty kiss upon his lips, between whiles that she vowed she would never forget his generosity and courage, and ending with saying there was nothing she would not do for him.
Andy, feeling very upset, headed to his mom's cabin to ask for her blessing on his marriage. When he arrived, both the old woman and Oonah were overjoyed to see him back safe; Oonah especially, since she knew Andy had put himself in danger for her sake. She had been really worried about how the adventure would turn out, and when she saw him, she ran into his arms and hugged him tightly, showering him with kisses. Between kisses, she promised she would never forget his kindness and bravery, and she finished by saying there was nothing she wouldn’t do for him.
Now Andy was flesh and blood like other people, and as the showers of kisses from Oonah's ripe lips fell fast upon him he was not insensible to the embrace of so very pretty a girl—a girl, moreover, he had always had a “sneaking kindness” for, which Oonah's distance of manner alone had hitherto made him keep to himself; but now, when he saw her eyes beam gratitude, and her cheek flush, after her strong demonstration of regard, and heard her last words, so very like a hint to a shy man, it must be owned a sudden pang shot through poor Andy's heart, and he sickened at the thought of being married, which placed the tempting prize before him hopelessly beyond his reach.
Now Andy was just like everyone else, and as Oonah's soft kisses fell quickly on him, he couldn't help but feel the warmth of such a beautiful girl—a girl he had always secretly liked, but had kept to himself because of her distant behavior. However, seeing her eyes light up with gratitude and her cheeks flush after her strong show of affection, along with her last words, which were very much like a hint for someone shy, made a sudden pang shoot through poor Andy's heart. He felt nauseous at the thought of getting married, which placed the tempting prize hopelessly out of his reach.
He looked so blank, and seemed so unable to return Oonah's fond greeting, that she felt the pique which every pretty woman experiences who fancies her favours disregarded, and thought Andy the stupidest lout she ever came across. Turning up her hair, which had fallen down in the excess of her friendship, she walked out of the cottage, and, biting her disdainful lip, fairly cried for spite.
He looked so expressionless and seemed so unable to respond to Oonah's affectionate greeting that she felt the irritation that every attractive woman feels when she thinks her attention is ignored, and considered Andy the dumbest guy she had ever met. Fixing her hair, which had fallen out of place from her overflowing kindness, she walked out of the cottage, and, biting her lip in frustration, broke down and cried out of spite.
In the meantime, Andy popped down on his knees before the widow, and said, “Give me your blessing, mother!”
In the meantime, Andy knelt in front of the widow and said, “Give me your blessing, mom!”
“For what, you omadhawn?” said his mother, fiercely; for her woman's nature took part with Oonah's feelings, which she quite comprehended, and she was vexed with what she thought Andy's disgusting insensibility. “For what should I give you my blessing?”
“For what, you idiot?” said his mother, fiercely; because her feminine nature aligned with Oonah's feelings, which she fully understood, and she was annoyed by what she considered Andy's disgusting insensibility. “For what should I give you my blessing?”
“Bekase I'm marri'd, ma'am.”
“Because I'm married, ma'am.”
“What!” exclaimed the mother. “It's not marri'd again you are? You're jokin' sure.”
“What!” the mother exclaimed. “You’re not married again, are you? You must be joking.”
“Faix, it's no joke,” said Andy, sadly, “I'm marri'd sure enough; so give us your blessin', anyhow,” cried he, still kneeling.
“Faix, it's no joke,” said Andy, sadly, “I’m definitely married; so give us your blessing, anyway,” he exclaimed, still kneeling.
“And who did you dar'' for to marry, sir, if I make so bowld to ax, without my lave or license?”
“And who did you dare to marry, sir, if I may be bold enough to ask, without my permission?”
“There was no time for axin', mother—'t was done in a hurry, and I can't help it, so give us your blessing at once.”
“There was no time to ask, Mom—it was done quickly, and I can't change it, so please give us your blessing right away.”
“Tell me who is she, before I give you my blessin'?”
“Tell me who she is before I give you my blessing?”
“Shan More's sister, ma'am.”
“Shan More's sister, ma'am.”
“What!” exclaimed the widow, staggering back some paces—“Shan More's sisther, did you say—Bridget rhua [Footnote: Red-haired Bridget.] is it?”
“Wait!” the widow exclaimed, staggering back a few steps. “Shan More's sister, did you say—Bridget rhua [Footnote: Red-haired Bridget.] is it?”
“Yis, ma'am.”
"Yes, ma'am."
“Oh, wirrasthru!—plillelew!—millia murther!” shouted the mother, tearing her cap off her head,—“Oh blessed Vargin, holy St. Dominick, Pether an' Paul the 'possel, what'll I do?—Oh, patther an' ave—you dirty bosthoon—blessed angels and holy marthyrs!—kneelin' there in the middle o' the flure as if nothing happened—look down on me this day, a poor vartuous dissolute woman!—Oh, you disgrace to me and all belonging to you,—and is it the impidence to ask my blessin' you have, when it's a whippin' at the cart's tail you ought to get, you shameless scapegrace?”
“Oh my goodness!—good gracious!—murder!” shouted the mother, tearing her cap off her head, “Oh blessed Virgin, holy St. Dominic, Peter and Paul the apostles, what am I going to do?—Oh, father and ave—you dirty bosthoon—blessed angels and holy martyrs!—kneeling there in the middle of the floor as if nothing happened—look down on me today, a poor virtuous dissolute woman!—Oh, you disgrace to me and everyone connected to you—and do you really have the nerve to ask for my blessing, when you should be getting whipped at the cart's tail, you shameless scoundrel?”
She then went wringing her hands, and throwing them upwards in appeals to Heaven, while Andy still kept kneeling in the middle of the cabin, lost in wonder.
She then started wringing her hands and throwing them up in desperate appeals to Heaven, while Andy remained kneeling in the middle of the cabin, filled with amazement.
The widow ran to the door and called Oonah in.
The widow ran to the door and called Oonah inside.
“Who do you think that blackguard is marri'd to?” said the widow.
“Who do you think that jerk is married to?” said the widow.
“Married!” exclaimed Oonah, growing pale.
"Married!" Oonah exclaimed, turning pale.
“Ay, marri'd, and who to, do you think?—Why to Bridget rhua.”
“Aha, married, and to whom, do you think?—Why, to Bridget rhua.”
Oonah screamed and clasped her hands.
Oonah screamed and held her hands together.
Andy got up at last, and asked what they were making such a rout about; he wasn't the first man who married without asking his mother's leave; and wanted to know what they had to “say agen it.”
Andy got up finally and asked what all the fuss was about; he wasn't the first guy to get married without his mother's approval; and he wanted to know what they had to “say against it.”
“Oh, you barefaced scandal o' the world!” cried the widow, “to ax sitch a question—to marry a thrampin' sthreel like that—a great red-headed jack—”
“Oh, you shameless scandal of the world!” cried the widow, “to ask such a question—to marry a thieving scoundrel like that—a big red-headed jerk—”
“She can't help her hair,” said Andy.
"She can't control her hair," said Andy.
“I wish I could cut it off, and her head along with it, the sthrap! Oh, blessed Vargin! to have my daughter-in-law—”
“I wish I could cut it off, and her head too, that brat! Oh, blessed Virgin! to have my daughter-in-law—”
“What?” said Andy, getting rather alarmed.
“What?” Andy said, feeling quite alarmed.
“That all the country knows is—”
“That everyone in the country knows is—”
“What?” cried Andy.
"What?" shouted Andy.
“Not a fair nor a market-town doesn't know her as well as—Oh, wirra! wirra!”
“Not a fair or a market town doesn't know her as well as—Oh, what a pity!”
“Why you don't mane to say anything agen her charackther, do you?” said Andy.
“Why you don't mean to say anything again her character, do you?” said Andy.
“Charakther, indeed!” said his mother, with a sneer.
“Character, indeed!” said his mother, with a sneer.
“By this an' that,” said Andy, “if she was the child unborn she couldn't make a greater hullabaloo about her charakther than she did the mornin' afther.”
“By this and that,” said Andy, “if she were an unborn child, she couldn't make a bigger fuss about her character than she did the morning after.”
“Afther what?” said his mother.
"After what?" said his mother.
“Afther I was tuk away up to the hill beyant, and found her there, and—but I b'lieve I didn't tell you how it happened.”
“After I was taken up to the hill beyond, and found her there, and—but I believe I didn’t tell you how it happened.”
“No,” said Oonah, coming forward, deadly pale, and listening anxiously, with a look of deep pity in her soft eyes.
“No,” Oonah replied, stepping forward, extremely pale, and listening closely, with a look of deep sympathy in her gentle eyes.
Andy then related his adventure as the reader already knows it; and when it was ended, Oonah burst into tears and in passionate exclamations blamed herself for all that had happened, saying it was in the endeavour to save her that Andy had lost himself.
Andy then shared his adventure as the reader already knows it; and when it was over, Oonah burst into tears and, in a fit of emotion, blamed herself for everything that had happened, saying it was in trying to save her that Andy had lost himself.
“Oh, Oonah! Oonah!” said Andy, with more meaning in his voice than the girl had ever heard before, “it isn't the loss of myself I mind, but I've lost you too. Oh, if you had ever given me a tendher word or look before this day, 't would never have happened, and that desaiver in the hills never could have deludhered me. And tell me, lanna machree, is my suspicions right in what I hear—tell me the worst at oncet—is she non compos?”
“Oh, Oonah! Oonah!” Andy said, with a depth of emotion in his voice that the girl had never heard before, “it’s not just losing myself that bothers me, but I’ve also lost you. Oh, if you had ever given me a kind word or glance before today, none of this would have happened, and that trickster in the hills could never have fooled me. And tell me, lanna machree, am I right about what I’ve heard—just give it to me straight—is she out of her mind?”
“Oh, I never heerd her called by that name before,” sobbed Oonah, “but she has a great many others just as bad.”
“Oh, I’ve never heard her called that name before,” sobbed Oonah, “but she has plenty of others just as bad.”
“Ow! ow! ow!” exclaimed Andy. “Now I know what Misther Dick laughed at; well, death before dishonour—I'll go 'list for a sojer, and never live with her!”
“Ow! ow! ow!” Andy shouted. “Now I get why Mr. Dick laughed; well, death before dishonor—I’m going to enlist as a soldier and never live with her!”
CHAPTER XLIV
It has been necessary in an earlier chapter to notice the strange freaks madness will sometimes play. It was then the object to show how strong affections of the mind will recall an erring judgment to its true balance; but, the action of the counterpoise growing weaker by time, the disease returns, and reason again kicks the beam. Such was the old dowager's case: the death of her son recalled her to herself; but a few days produced relapse, and she was as foolish as ever. Nevertheless, as Polonius remarks of Hamlet,
It was important in a previous chapter to point out the strange ways that madness can behave. The goal then was to demonstrate how powerful emotions can bring a misguided judgment back into balance; however, as time passes, that balancing effect diminishes, and the mental illness returns, causing reason to tip again. This was true for the old dowager: the death of her son brought her back to reality, but just a few days later, she relapsed and was as foolish as ever. Still, as Polonius notes about Hamlet,
“There is method in his madness;”
“There is method in his madness;”
so in the dowager's case there was method—not of a sane intention, as the old courtier implies of the Danish Prince, but of insane birth—begot of a chivalrous feeling on an enfeebled mind.
so in the dowager's case there was a method—not from a sane intention, as the old courtier suggests about the Danish Prince, but from in
To make this clearly understood it is necessary to call attention to one other peculiarity of madness,—that, while it makes those under its influence liable to say and enact all sorts of nonsense on some subjects, it never impairs their powers of observation on those which chance to come within the reach of the un-diseased portion of the mind; and moreover, they are quite as capable of arriving at just conclusions upon what they so see and hear, as the most reasonable person, and, perhaps, in proportion as the reasoning power is limited within a smaller compass, so the capability of observation becomes stronger by being concentrated.
To make this clear, it’s important to point out another unique aspect of madness: while it causes those affected to say and do nonsensical things about certain topics, it doesn’t weaken their ability to observe things that the unaffected part of the mind can grasp. Additionally, they can draw accurate conclusions about what they see and hear just as well as the most sensible person. In fact, as their reasoning ability is confined to a narrower range, their observational skills may become even sharper due to that focus.
Such was the case with the old dowager, who, while Furlong was “doing devotion” to Augusta, and appeared the pink of faithful swains, saw very clearly that Furlong did not like it a bit, and would gladly be off his bargain. Yea, while the people in their sober senses on the same plane with the parties were taken in, the old lunatic, even from the toppling height of her own mad chimney-pot, could look down and see that Furlong would not marry Augusta if he could help it.
Such was the case with the old dowager, who, while Furlong was “doing devotion” to Augusta and seemed like the perfect loyal suitor, could see very clearly that Furlong wasn’t happy about it at all and would be more than willing to back out of his commitment. Yes, while the sensible people around them believed the act, the old madwoman, even from the top of her crazy hat, could see that Furlong wouldn’t marry Augusta if he had a choice.
It was even so. Furlong had acted under the influence of terror when poor Augusta, shoved into his bedroom through the devilment of that rascally imp, Ratty, and found there, through the evil destiny of Andy, was flung into his arms by her enraged father, and accepted as his wife. The immediate hurry of the election had delayed the marriage—the duel and its consequences further interrupted “the happy event”—and O'Grady's death caused a further postponement. It was delicately hinted to Furlong, that when matters had gone so far as to the wedding-dresses being ready, that the sooner the contracting parties under such circumstances were married, the better. But Furlong, with that affectation of propriety which belongs to his time-serving tribe, pleaded the “regard to appearances”—“so soon after the ever-to-be-deplored event,”—and other such specious excuses, which were but covers to his own rascality, and used but to postpone the “wedding-day.” The truth was, the moment Furlong had no longer the terrors of O'Grady's pistol before his eyes, he had resolved never to take so bad a match as that with Augusta appeared to be—indeed was, as far as regarded money; though Furlong should only have been too glad to be permitted to mix his plebeian blood with the daughter of a man of high family, whose crippled circumstances and consequent truckling conduct had reduced him to the wretched necessity of making such a cur as Furlong the inmate of his house. But so it was.
It was still true. Furlong had acted out of fear when poor Augusta, pushed into his bedroom through the mischief of that tricky little rascal, Ratty, ended up there, and through the unfortunate fate involving Andy, was thrown into his arms by her furious father and accepted as his wife. The urgent even of the election had delayed the marriage—the duel and its aftermath further complicated “the happy event”—and O'Grady's death caused yet another delay. It was subtly suggested to Furlong that when the wedding dresses were ready, it would be best for the couple to marry as soon as possible under the circumstances. But Furlong, with that pretense of propriety common to his opportunistic kind, cited the “concern for appearances”—“so soon after the terribly unfortunate event”—and other such flimsy excuses that were merely facades for his own deceit, used only to push back the “wedding day.” The truth was, the moment Furlong no longer had the fear of O'Grady's gun looming over him, he decided never to enter into what he saw as a bad match with Augusta—indeed, it was, particularly when it came to money; although Furlong would have been more than happy to combine his ordinary blood with the daughter of a man of prestigious background, whose diminished financial state and resulting sycophantic behavior had brought him to the miserable reality of allowing such a scoundrel as Furlong to live in his home. But that was how things stood.
The family began at last to suspect the real state of the case, and all were surprised except the old dowager; she had expected what was coming, and had prepared herself for it. All her pistol practice was with a view to call Furlong to the “last arbitrament” for this slight to her house. Gusty was too young, she considered, for the duty; therefore she, in her fantastic way of looking at the matter, looked upon herself as the head of the family, and, as such, determined to resent the affront put upon it.
The family finally started to realize the truth of the situation, and everyone was shocked except for the old dowager; she had anticipated what was coming and prepared herself for it. All her practice with the pistol was aimed at calling Furlong to the “final showdown” for this slight against her household. Gusty was too young, in her opinion, for that responsibility; so, in her unique way of viewing things, she considered herself the head of the family and, as such, decided to respond to the insult directed at it.
But of her real design the family at Neck-or-Nothing Hall had not the remotest notion. Of course, an old lady going about with a pistol, powder-flask, and bullets, and practising on the trunks of the trees in the park, could not pass without observation, and surmises there were on the subject; then her occasional exclamation of “Tremble, villain!” would escape her; and sometimes in the family circle, after sitting for a while in a state of abstraction, she would lift her attenuated hand armed with a knitting-needle or a ball of worsted, and assuming the action of poising a pistol, execute a smart click with her tongue, and say, “I hit him that time.”
But the family at Neck-or-Nothing Hall had no idea what she was really up to. An old lady wandering around with a pistol, powder flask, and bullets, practicing on the tree trunks in the park, definitely drew attention and sparked rumors. Then there were her occasional exclamations of “Tremble, villain!” that slipped out. Sometimes, while sitting in deep thought with the family, she would raise her skinny hand, holding either a knitting needle or a ball of yarn, strike a pose as if she were aiming a gun, click her tongue, and say, “I hit him that time.”
These exclamations, indicative of vengeance, were supposed at length by the family to apply to Edward O'Connor, but excited pity rather than alarm. When, however, one morning, the dowager was nowhere to be found, and Ratty and the pistols had also disappeared, an inquiry was instituted as to the old lady's whereabouts, and Mount Eskar was one of the first places where she was sought, but without success; and all other inquiries were equally unavailing.
These outbursts, suggesting revenge, were eventually thought by the family to be aimed at Edward O'Connor, but they evoked more pity than fear. However, one morning, when the dowager couldn’t be found and Ratty and the pistols were also missing, an investigation was launched into the old lady's location. Mount Eskar was one of the first places searched, but they found nothing; all other searches were equally fruitless.
The old lady had contrived, with that cunning peculiar to insane people, to get away from the house at an early hour in the morning, unknown to all except Ratty, to whom she confided her intention, and he managed to get her out of the domain unobserved, and thence together they proceeded to Dublin in a post-chaise. It was the day after this secret expedition was undertaken that Mr. Furlong was sitting in his private apartment at the Castle, doing “the state some service” by reading the morning papers, which heavy official duty he relieved occasionally by turning to some scented notes which lay near a morocco writing-case, whence they had been drawn by the lisping dandy to flatter his vanity. He had been carrying on a correspondence with an anonymous fair one, in whose heart, if her words might be believed, Furlong had made desperate havoc.
The old lady had cleverly figured out, with that slyness often seen in the mentally unstable, how to leave the house early in the morning without anyone knowing, except for Ratty, whom she confided in. He helped her slip out unnoticed, and then they headed to Dublin in a coach. It was the day after this secret trip that Mr. Furlong was sitting in his private office at the Castle, doing “the state some service” by reading the morning papers. He occasionally took a break from this serious task to check some scented notes that were nearby on a fancy writing case, taken out by a flashy guy to boost his ego. He had been corresponding with an anonymous woman, who claimed, if her words were to be believed, that Furlong had stirred up quite a storm in her heart.
It happened, however, that these notes were all fictitious, being the work of Tom Loftus, who enjoyed playing on a puppy as much as playing on the organ; and he had the satisfaction of seeing Furlong going through his paces in certain squares he had appointed, wearing a flower of Tom's choice and going through other antics which Tom had demanded under the signature of “Phillis,” written in a delicate hand on pink satin note-paper with a lace border; one of the last notes suggested the possibility of a visit from the lady, and, after assurances of “secrecy and honour” had been returned by Furlong, he was anxiously expecting “what would become of it;” and filled with pleasing reflections of what “a devil of a fellow” he was among the ladies, he occasionally paced the room before a handsome dressing-glass (with which his apartment was always furnished), and ran his fingers through his curls with a complacent smile. While thus occupied, and in such a frame of mind, the hall messenger entered the apartment, and said a lady wished to see him.
It turned out that these notes were entirely made up, created by Tom Loftus, who loved to mess around with a puppy just as much as he enjoyed playing the organ. He got a kick out of watching Furlong perform in certain areas he had designated, wearing a flower of Tom's choosing and doing other tricks that Tom had requested under the name "Phillis," written in fancy script on pink satin note-paper with a lace border. One of the last notes hinted at the possibility of a visit from the lady, and after Furlong promised “secrecy and honor,” he eagerly wondered “what would happen next;” filled with delightful thoughts about what “a charming fellow” he was with the ladies, he would occasionally pace in front of a beautiful mirror (which his room was always equipped with) and play with his curls while smiling to himself. While he was caught up in this pleasant mindset, the hall messenger came into the room and said a lady wanted to see him.
“A lady!” exclaimed Furlong, in delighted surprise.
“A lady!” Furlong exclaimed, taken aback with delight.
“She won't give her name, sir, but—”
“She won’t give her name, sir, but—”
“Show her up! show her up!” exclaimed the Lothario, eagerly.
“Show her up! Show her up!” the Lothario exclaimed eagerly.
All anxiety, he awaited the appearance of his donna; and quite a donna she seemed, as a commanding figure, dressed in black, and enveloped in a rich veil of the same, glided into the room.
All his anxiety vanished as he waited for his lady to arrive; and she truly looked the part, a striking presence dressed in black, wrapped in an elegant black veil as she entered the room.
“How vewy Spanish!” exclaimed Furlong, as he advanced to meet his incognita, who, as soon as she entered, locked the door, and withdrew the key.
“How very Spanish!” exclaimed Furlong, as he stepped forward to meet his incognito, who, as soon as she entered, locked the door and took the key out.
“Quite pwactised in such secwet affairs,” said Furlong slily. “Fai' lady, allow me to touch you' fai' hand, and lead you to a seat.”
“Quite experienced in such secret matters,” said Furlong slyly. “Fair lady, allow me to take your fair hand and lead you to a seat.”
The mysterious stranger made no answer; but lifting her long veil, turned round on the lisping dandy, who staggered back, when the dowager O'Grady appeared before him, drawn up to her full height, and anything but an agreeable expression in her eye. She stalked up towards him, something in the style of a spectre in a romance, which she was not very unlike; and as she advanced, he retreated, until he got the table between him and this most unwelcome apparition.
The mysterious stranger didn't respond; instead, she lifted her long veil and turned toward the fussy dandy, who staggered back when the dowager O'Grady appeared before him, standing tall and not exactly looking pleasant. She walked toward him like a ghost from a novel, which she resembled quite a bit; and as she moved closer, he backed away until he was behind the table, trying to put some distance between himself and this very unwelcome sight.
“I am come,” said the dowager, with an ominous tone of voice.
“I have arrived,” said the dowager, with a foreboding tone of voice.
“Vewy happy of the hono', I am sure, Mistwess O'Gwady,” faltered Furlong.
“Very happy about the honor, I'm sure, Miss O’Grady,” stammered Furlong.
“The avenger has come.” Furlong opened his eyes. “I have come to wash the stain!” said she, tapping her fingers in a theatrical manner on the table, and, as it happened, she pointed to a large blotch of ink on the table-cover. Furlong opened his eyes wider than ever, and thought this the queerest bit of madness he ever heard of; however, thinking it best to humour her, he answered, “Yes, it was a little awkwa'dness of mine—I upset the inkstand the othe' day.”
“The avenger has arrived.” Furlong opened his eyes. “I’ve come to erase the stain!” she said, tapping her fingers dramatically on the table, and, coincidentally, she pointed to a large blot of ink on the tablecloth. Furlong widened his eyes even more, thinking this was the strangest madness he had ever encountered; however, deciding it was best to play along, he replied, “Yes, it was a bit of clumsiness on my part—I knocked over the inkwell the other day.”
“Do you mock me, sir?” said she, with increasing bitterness.
“Are you mocking me, sir?” she said, with growing bitterness.
“La, no! Mistwess O'Gwady.”
"No way! Mistress O'Grady."
“I have come, I say, to wash out in your blood the stain you have dared to put on the name of O'Grady.”
“I've come to wash the stain you've dared to put on the name of O'Grady out with your blood.”
Furlong gasped with mingled amazement and fear.
Furlong gasped in a mix of awe and fear.
“Tremble, villain!” she said; and she pointed toward him her long attenuated finger with portentous solemnity.
“Tremble, villain!” she exclaimed, pointing her long, bony finger at him with serious intensity.

“I weally am quite at a loss, Mistwess O'Gwady, to compwehend—”
“I really am quite at a loss, Mistress O’Grady, to comprehend—”
Before he could finish his sentence, the dowager had drawn from the depths of her side-pockets a brace of pistols, and presenting them to Furlong, said, “Be at a loss no longer, except the loss of life which may ensue: take your choice of weapons, sir.”
Before he could finish his sentence, the dowager had pulled out a pair of pistols from her deep side pockets and handed them to Furlong, saying, “Don’t waste any more time, except for the potential loss of life that may follow: choose your weapon, sir.”
“Gwacious Heaven!” exclaimed Furlong, trembling from head to foot.
“Gracious Heaven!” exclaimed Furlong, trembling from head to toe.
“You won't choose, then?” said the dowager. “Well, there's one for you;” and she laid a pistol before him with as courteous a manner as if she were making him a birthday present.
“You're not going to choose, then?” said the dowager. “Well, here's one for you;” and she placed a pistol in front of him as politely as if she were giving him a birthday gift.
Furlong stared down upon it with a look of horror.
Furlong looked down at it in horror.
“Now we must toss for choice of ground,” said the dowager. “I have no money about me, for I paid my last half-crown to the post-boy, but this will do as well for a toss as anything else;” and she laid her hands on the dressing-glass as she spoke. “Now the call shall be 'safe,' or 'smash;' whoever calls 'safe,' if the glass comes down unbroken, has the choice, and vice versâ. I call first—'Smash,'” said the dowager, as she flung up the dressing-glass, which fell in shivers on the floor. “I have won,” said she; “oblige me, sir, by standing in that far corner. I have the light in my back—and you will have something else in yours before long; take your ground, sir.”
"Now we need to flip a coin to choose the ground," said the dowager. "I don’t have any money on me since I just paid my last half-crown to the post-boy, but this will work for a toss just fine;" and she placed her hands on the dressing table as she spoke. "Now the call will be 'safe' or 'smash;' whoever calls 'safe,' if the glass falls unbroken, gets to choose, and vice versa. I’ll go first—'Smash,’” said the dowager, as she threw up the dressing glass, which shattered on the floor. “I’ve won,” she said; “please stand in that far corner, sir. I’ll have the light at my back—and you’ll have something else at yours soon enough; take your position, sir.”
Furlong, finding himself thus cooped up with a mad woman, in an agony of terror suddenly bethought himself of instances he had heard of escape, under similar circumstances, by coinciding to a certain extent with the views of the insane people, and suggested to the dowager that he hoped she would not insist on a duel without their having a “friend” present.
Furlong, trapped with a crazy woman, was filled with fear and suddenly remembered stories he'd heard about escaping in similar situations by somewhat agreeing with the perspectives of the insane. He suggested to the dowager that he hoped she wouldn't push for a duel without having a "friend" there to witness it.
“I beg your pardon, sir,” said the old lady: “I quite forgot that form, in the excitement of the moment, though I have not overlooked the necessity altogether, and have come provided with one.”
“I’m sorry, sir,” said the old lady. “I completely forgot about that form in the excitement of the moment, but I haven’t overlooked its necessity and have brought one with me.”
“Allow me to wing for him,” said Furlong, rushing to the bell.
“Let me take care of it for him,” said Furlong, hurrying to the bell.
“Stop!” exclaimed the dowager, levelling her pistol at the bell-pull; “touch it, and you are a dead man!”
“Stop!” shouted the dowager, pointing her pistol at the bell-pull; “touch it, and you’re a dead man!”
Furlong stood riveted to the spot where his rush had been arrested.
Furlong stood frozen in the spot where his rush had been stopped.
“No interruption, sir, till this little affair is settled. Here is my friend,” she added, putting her hand into her pocket and pulling out the wooden cuckoo of her clock. “My little bird, sir, will see fair between us;” and she perched the painted wooden thing, with a bit of feather grotesquely sticking up out of its nether end, on the morocco letter-case.
“No interruptions, sir, until this little situation is resolved. Here is my friend,” she added, reaching into her pocket and pulling out the wooden cuckoo from her clock. “My little bird, sir, will ensure fairness between us;” and she set the painted wooden figure, with a small piece of feather awkwardly sticking out from its bottom, on the leather letter case.
“Oh, Lord!” said Furlong.
“Oh my God!” said Furlong.
“He's a gentleman of the nicest honour, sir!” said the dowager, pacing back to the window.
“He's a man of the highest integrity, sir!” said the dowager, walking back to the window.
Furlong took advantage of the opportunity of her back being turned, and rushed at the bell, which he pulled with great fury.
Furlong seized the chance while her back was turned and sprinted toward the bell, yanking it hard.
The dowager wheeled round with haste. “So you have rung,” said she, “but it shall not avail you—the door is locked; take your weapon, sir,—quick!—what!—a coward!”
The dowager spun around quickly. “So you’ve rung the bell,” she said, “but it won’t help you—the door is locked; grab your weapon, sir—hurry!—what!—a coward!”
“Weally, Mistwess O'Gwady, I cannot think of deadly arbitrament with a lady.”
“Really, Mistress O'Grady, I can't imagine a deadly showdown with a lady.”
“Less would you like it with a man, poltroon!” said she, with an exaggerated expression of contempt in her manner. “However,” she added, “if you are a coward, you shall have a coward's punishment.” She went to a corner where stood a great variety of handsome canes, and laying hold of one, began soundly to thrash Furlong, who feared to make any resistance or attempt to disarm her of the cane, for the pistol was yet in her other hand.
“Would you like it less if it were a man, you coward?” she said, with an exaggerated look of disdain. “But if you are a coward, you will get a coward’s punishment.” She went to a corner where there were many stylish canes and picked one up, then started to thoroughly beat Furlong, who was too afraid to fight back or try to take the cane from her since she still had a pistol in her other hand.
The bell was answered by the servant, who, on finding the door locked, and hearing the row inside, began to knock and inquire loudly what was the matter. The question was more loudly answered by Furlong, who roared out, “Bweak the door! bweak the door!” interlarding his directions with cries of “mu'der!”
The servant answered the bell, and when he found the door locked and heard the commotion inside, he started to knock and ask loudly what was going on. Furlong responded even louder, shouting, “Break the door! Break the door!” mixed in with screams of “murder!”
The door at length was forced, Furlong rescued, and the old lady separated from him. She became perfectly calm the moment other persons appeared, and was replacing the pistols in her pocket, when Furlong requested the “dweadful weapons” might be seized. The old lady gave up the pistols very quietly, but laid hold of her bird and put it back into her pocket.
The door was finally broken open, Furlong was saved, and the old lady was separated from him. She became completely calm as soon as other people showed up, and while she was putting the pistols back in her pocket, Furlong asked for the “terrible weapons” to be taken away. The old lady calmly handed over the pistols but held onto her bird and put it back in her pocket.
“This is a dweadful violation!” said Furlong, “and my life is not safe unless she is bound ove' to keep the peace.”
“This is a dreadful violation!” said Furlong, “and my life isn’t safe unless she is held to keep the peace.”
“Pooh! pooh!” said one of the gentlemen from the adjacent office, who came to the scene on hearing the uproar, “binding over an old lady to keep the peace—nonsense!”
“Ugh! What nonsense!” said one of the guys from the office next door, who came to see what all the commotion was about. “Making an old lady promise to keep the peace—ridiculous!”
“I insist upon it,” said Furlong, with that stubbornness for which fools are so remarkable.
“I insist on it,” said Furlong, with that stubbornness that fools are famous for.
“Oh—very well!” said the sensible gentleman, who left the room.
“Oh—fine!” said the sensible guy, who left the room.
A party, pursuant to Furlong's determination, proceeded to the head police-office close by the Castle, and a large mob gathered as they went down Cork-hill and followed them to Exchange-court, where they crowded before them in front of the office, so that it was with difficulty the principals could make their way through the dense mass.
A group, following Furlong's decision, headed to the main police station near the Castle, and a large crowd formed as they walked down Cork Hill, trailing them to Exchange Court, where they gathered in front of the office, making it difficult for the key individuals to navigate through the thick crowd.
At length, however, they entered the office; and when Major Sir heard any gentleman attached to the Government wanted his assistance, of course he put any other case aside, and had the accuser and accused called up before him.
At last, they walked into the office; and when Major Sir heard that a gentleman from the Government needed his help, he naturally put aside any other matter and had the accuser and the accused summoned before him.
Furlong made his charge of assault and battery, with intent to murder, &c., &c. “Some mad old rebel, I suppose,” said Major Sir. “Do you remember '98, ma'am?” said the major.
Furlong accused him of assault and battery, with intent to murder, etc., etc. “Just some crazy old rebel, I guess,” said the Major. “Do you remember '98, ma'am?” the major asked.
“Indeed I do, sir—and I remember you too: Major Sir I have the honour to address, if I don't mistake.”
“Of course, I do, sir—and I remember you as well: Major, it is an honor to address you, if I'm not mistaken.”
“Yes, ma'am. What then?”
"Yes, ma'am. What's next?"
“I remember well in '98 when you were searching for rebels, you thought a man was concealed in a dairy-yard in the neighbourhood of my mother's house, major, in Stephen's Green; and you thought he was hid in a hay-rick, and ordered your sergeant to ask for the loan of a spit from my mother's kitchen to probe the haystack.”
“I clearly remember back in '98 when you were looking for rebels. You thought a man was hiding in a dairy yard near my mom's place in Stephen's Green. You believed he was hidden in a haystack and instructed your sergeant to borrow a spit from my mom's kitchen to poke through the hay.”
“Oh! then, madam, your mother was loyal, I suppose.”
“Oh! Then, ma'am, I guess your mother was loyal,”
“Most loyal, sir.”
“Very loyal, sir.”
“Give the lady a chair,” said the major.
“Give the lady a chair,” said the major.
“Thank you, I don't want it—but, major, when you asked for the spit, my mother thought you were going to practise one of your delightfully ingenious bits of punishment, and asked the sergeant who it was you were going to roast?”
“Thank you, I don't want it—but, major, when you asked for the spit, my mother thought you were going to practice one of your cleverly inventive punishments, and asked the sergeant who it was you were going to roast?”
The major grew livid on the bench where he sat, at this awkward reminiscence of one of his friends, and a dead silence reigned through the crowded office. He recovered himself, however, and addressed Mrs. O'Grady in a mumbling manner, telling her she must give security to keep the peace, herself—and find friends as sureties. On asking her had she any friends to appear for her, she declared she had.
The major turned pale on the bench where he was sitting, at this uncomfortable memory of one of his friends, and a heavy silence filled the crowded office. However, he composed himself and spoke to Mrs. O'Grady in a mumbling tone, telling her she needed to provide a guarantee to keep the peace and find friends as sureties. When he asked her if she had any friends to vouch for her, she insisted that she did.
“A gentleman of the nicest honour, sir,” said the dowager, pulling her cuckoo from her pocket, and holding it up in view of the whole office.
“A gentleman of the highest honor, sir,” said the dowager, pulling her cuckoo from her pocket and holding it up for everyone in the office to see.
A shout of laughter, of course, followed. The affair became at once understood in its true light; a mad old lady—a paltry coward—&c., &c. Those who know the excitability and fun of an Irish mob will not wonder that, when the story got circulated from the office to the crowd without, which it did with lightning rapidity, the old lady, on being placed in a hackney-coach which was sent for, was hailed with a chorus of “Cuckoo!” by the multitude, one half of which ran after the coach as long as they could keep pace with it, shouting forth the spring-time call, and the other half followed Furlong to the Castle, with hisses and other more articulate demonstrations of their contempt.
A shout of laughter instantly erupted. The situation was quickly understood for what it really was; a crazy old lady—a pathetic coward—etc. Anyone familiar with the energy and humor of an Irish crowd won't be surprised that, as the story spread from the office to the street with lightning speed, the old lady, when she was put into a cab that had been called, was greeted with a chorus of “Cuckoo!” by the crowd. Half of them ran after the cab as long as they could keep up, shouting the playful call, while the other half followed Furlong to the Castle, hissing and expressing their contempt in more explicit ways.
CHAPTER XLV
The fat and fair Widow Flanagan had, at length, given up shilly-shallying, and yielding to the fervent entreaties of Tom Durfy, had consented to name the happy day. She would have some little ways of her own about it, however, and instead of being married in the country, insisted on the nuptial knot being tied in Dublin. Thither the widow repaired with her swain to complete the stipulated time of residence within some metropolitan parish before the wedding could take place. In the meanwhile they enjoyed all the gaiety the capital presented, the time glided swiftly by, and Tom was within a day of being made a happy man, when, as he was hastening to the lodgings of the fair widow, who was waiting with her bonnet and shawl on to be escorted to the botanical gardens at Glasnevin, he was accosted by an odd-looking person of somewhat sinister aspect.
The plump and fair Widow Flanagan had finally stopped hesitating and, after being urged by Tom Durfy, agreed to set the wedding date. She had her own preferences, though, and insisted on getting married in Dublin instead of the countryside. The widow and her partner went to the city to fulfill the required time of residency in a local parish before the wedding could happen. During this time, they enjoyed all the fun the city had to offer, the days flew by, and Tom was just a day away from becoming a happy man. As he rushed to the widow's lodgings, where she was ready with her bonnet and shawl to be taken to the botanical gardens at Glasnevin, he was approached by an unusual-looking person with a somewhat ominous appearance.
“I believe I have the honour of addressing Mister Durfy, sir?” Tom answered in the affirmative. “Thomas Durfy, Esquire, I think, sir?”
“I believe I have the honor of speaking to Mr. Durfy, right?” Tom answered yes. “Thomas Durfy, Esquire, if I'm not mistaken?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“This is for you, sir,” he said, handing Tom a piece of dirty printed paper, and at the same time laying his hand on Tom's shoulder and executing a smirking sort of grin, which he meant to be the pattern of politeness, added, “You'll excuse me, sir, but I arrest you under a warrant from the High Sheriff of the city of Dublin; always sorry, sir, for a gintleman in defficulties, but it's my duty.”
“This is for you, sir,” he said, handing Tom a piece of dirty printed paper. At the same time, he put his hand on Tom's shoulder and gave a smirking grin that he intended to be polite. He added, “I hope you don’t mind, sir, but I’m arresting you under a warrant from the High Sheriff of Dublin. I'm always sorry for a gentleman in trouble, but it’s my duty.”
“You're a bailiff, then?” said Tom.
“Are you a bailiff?” Tom asked.
“Sir,” said the bum,
“Sir,” said the homeless person,
“'Honour and shame from no condition rise; Act well your part—there all the honour lies.'”
“'Honor and shame don't come from your status; Do your part well— that's where honor is found.'”
“I meant no offence,” said Tom. “I only meant—”
“I didn’t mean to offend,” Tom said. “I just meant—”
“I understand, sir—I understand. These little defficulties startles gintlemen at first—you've not been used to arrest, I see, sir?”
“I get it, sir—I get it. These little difficulties can catch gentlemen off guard at first—you’re not used to being arrested, I see, sir?”
“Never in my life did such a thing happen before,” said Tom. “I live generally, thank God, where a bailiff daren't show his face.”
“Never in my life has anything like this happened before,” said Tom. “I usually live, thank God, in a place where a bailiff wouldn’t dare to show his face.”
“Ah, sir,” said the bailiff with a grin, “them rustic habits betrays the children o' nature often when they come to town; but we are so fisticated here in the metropolis, that we lay our hands on strangers aisy. But you'd better not stand in the street, sir, or people will understand it's an arrest, sir; and I suppose you wouldn't like the exposure. I can simperise in a gintle-man's feelings, sir. If you walk aisy on, sir, and don't attempt to escape or rescue, I'll keep a gentlemanlike distance.”
“Ah, sir,” said the bailiff with a grin, “those country habits often give away the nature of folks when they come to the city; but we’re so sophisticated here in the metropolis that we easily catch strangers. But you’d better not stand in the street, sir, or people will think it’s an arrest, and I assume you wouldn’t want that kind of attention. I can understand a gentleman's feelings, sir. If you just walk calmly on, sir, and don’t try to escape or fight back, I’ll keep a respectable distance.”
Tom walked on in great perplexity for a few steps, not knowing what to do. The hour of his rendezvous had struck; he knew how impatient of neglect the widow always was; he at one moment thought of asking the bailiff to allow him to proceed to her lodgings at once, there boldly to avow what had taken place and ask her to discharge the debt; but this his pride would not allow him to do. As he came to the corner of a street, he got a tap on the elbow from the bailiff, who, with a jerking motion of his thumb and a wink, said in a confidential tone to Tom, “Down this street, sir—that's the way to the pres'n (prison).”
Tom walked on, feeling really confused for a few steps, unsure about what to do. The time for his meeting had come; he knew how impatient the widow always was when ignored. For a moment, he thought about asking the bailiff if he could go to her place right away to openly admit what had happened and request that she forgive the debt; but his pride wouldn’t let him. As he reached the corner of a street, the bailiff tapped him on the elbow and, with a quick motion of his thumb and a wink, said in a low voice to Tom, “Down this street, sir—that's the way to the pres'n (prison).”
“Prison!” exclaimed Tom, halting involuntarily at the word.
“Prison!” Tom exclaimed, stopping short at the word.
“Shove on, sir—shove on!” hastily repeated the sheriff's officer, urging his orders by a nudge or two on Tom's elbow.
“Come on, sir—hurry up!” the sheriff's officer said quickly, nudging Tom's elbow to push him along.
“Don't shove me, sir!” said Tom, rather angrily, “or by G—”
“Don’t push me, sir!” Tom said, quite angrily, “or I swear—”
“Aisy, sir—aisy!” said the bailiff; “though I feel for the defficulties of a gintleman, the caption must be made, sir. If you don't like the pris'n, I have a nice little room o' my own, sir, where you can wait, for a small consideration, until you get bail.”
“Aisy, sir—aisy!” said the bailiff; “even though I understand the challenges a gentleman faces, the order must be carried out, sir. If you’re not fond of the prison, I have a nice little room of my own, sir, where you can wait, for a small fee, until you get bail.”
“I'll go there, then,” said Tom. “Go through as private streets as you can.”
“I'll head there, then,” said Tom. “Use as many back streets as you can.”
“Give me half-a-guinea for my trouble, sir, and I'll ambulate you through lanes every fut o' the way.”
“Give me half a guinea for my trouble, sir, and I'll walk you through the alleys every step of the way.”
“Very well,” said Tom.
"Sounds good," said Tom.
They now struck into a shabby street, and thence wended through stable lanes, filthy alleys, up greasy broken steps, through one close, and down steps in another—threaded dark passages whose debouchures were blocked up with posts to prevent vehicular conveyance, the accumulated dirt of years sensible to the tread from its lumpy unevenness, and the stagnant air rife with pestilence. Tom felt increasing disgust at every step he proceeded, but anything to him appeared better than being seen in the public streets in such company; for, until they got into these labyrinths of nastiness, Tom thought he saw in the looks of every passer-by, as plainly told as if the words were spoken, “There goes a fellow under the care of the bailiff.” In these by-ways, he had not any objection to speak to his companion, and for the first time asked him what he was arrested for.
They now turned into a run-down street and then made their way through stable lanes, filthy alleys, up greasy, broken steps, through one narrow passage, and down steps in another—navigating dark pathways where the exits were blocked with posts to stop vehicles, the years of dirt obvious underfoot from the lumpy, uneven ground, and the stagnant air filled with a stench. Tom felt more and more disgusted with each step he took, but anything seemed better to him than being seen on the public streets with this company; until they got into these disgusting maze-like passages, Tom thought he saw in the faces of every passerby, as clear as if it were spoken, “There goes a guy under the bailiff’s watch.” In these back streets, he didn’t mind talking to his companion, and for the first time, he asked him what he was arrested for.
“At the suit of Mr. M'Kail, sir.”
“At the request of Mr. M'Kail, sir.”
“Oh! the tailor?” said Tom.
“Oh! The tailor?” said Tom.
“Yes, sir,” said the bailiff. “And if you would not consider it trifling with the feelings of a gintleman in defficulties, I would make the playful observation, sir, that it's quite in character to be arrested at the suit of a tailor. He! he! he!”
“Yes, sir,” said the bailiff. “And if you wouldn’t think it’s belittling the feelings of a gentleman in tough situations, I’d like to make a lighthearted comment, sir, that it’s quite fitting to be arrested at the suit of a tailor. He! he! he!”
“You're a wag, I see,” said Tom.
"You're quite the jokester, I see," said Tom.
“Oh no, sir, only a poetic turn: a small affection I have certainly for Judy Mot, but my rale passion is the muses. We are not far now, sir, from my little bower of repose—which is the name I give my humble abode—small, but snug, sir. You'll see another gintleman there, sir, before you. He is waitin' for bail these three or four days, sir—can't pay as he ought for the 'commodation, but he's a friend o' mine, I may almost say, sir—a litherary gintleman—them litherary gintlemen is always in defficulties mostly. I suppose you're a litherary gintleman, sir—though you're rather ginteely dhressed for one?”
“Oh no, sir, just a little poetic touch: I have a bit of affection for Judy Mot, but my real passion is the muses. We're not far now, sir, from my little cozy spot—which is what I call my humble home—small, but snug, sir. You'll see another gentleman there, sir, waiting for bail for three or four days—can't pay what he should for the accommodations, but he's a friend of mine, I can almost say, sir—a literary gentleman—those literary gentlemen are always in trouble, mostly. I guess you're a literary gentleman, sir—though you’re dressed a bit too smart for one?”
“No,” said Tom, “I am not.”
“No,” Tom said, “I’m not.”
“I thought you wor, sir, by being acquainted with this other gintleman.”
“I thought you were, sir, since you know this other gentleman.”
“An acquaintance of mine!” said Tom, with surprise.
“An acquaintance of mine!” Tom said, surprised.
“Yes, sir. In short it was through him I found out where you wor, sir. I have had the wret agen you for some time, but couldn't make you off, till my friend says I must carry a note from him to you.”
“Yes, sir. In short, it was through him that I found out where you work, sir. I’ve had the note for you for some time, but I couldn’t figure out how to deliver it until my friend told me I had to carry a note from him to you.”
“Where is the note?” inquired Tom.
“Where's the note?” Tom asked.
“Not ready yet, sir. It's po'thry he's writin'—something 'pithy' he said, and 'lame' too. I dunna how a thing could be pithy and lame together, but them potes has hard words at command.”
“Not ready yet, sir. He's writing poetry—something 'pithy,' he said, and 'lame' too. I don't know how something can be both pithy and lame, but those poets have tough words at their disposal.”
“Then you came away without the note?”
“Then you left without the note?”
“Yis, sir. As soon as I found out where you wor stopping I ran off directly on Mr. M'Kail's little business. You'll excuse the liberty, sir; but we must all mind our professions; though, indeed, sir, if you b'lieve me, I'd rather nab a rhyme than a gintleman any day; and if I could get on the press I'd quit the shoulder-tapping profession.”
“Yes, sir. As soon as I found out where you were staying, I rushed off right away for Mr. M'Kail's little errand. I hope you don't mind me being forward, sir; but we all have to stick to our jobs; although, honestly, sir, if you believe me, I’d prefer to catch a rhyme than a gentleman any day; and if I could get a job in publishing, I’d leave the shoulder-tapping business.”
Tom cast an eye of wonder on the bailiff, which the latter comprehended at once; for with habitual nimbleness he could nab a man's thoughts as fast as his person. “I know what you're thinkin', sir—could one of my profession pursue the muses? Don't think, sir, I mane I could write the 'laders' or the pollitik'l articles, but the criminal cases, sir—the robberies and offinces—with the watchhouse cases—together with a little po'thry now and then. I think I could be useful, sir, and do better than some of the chaps that pick up their ha'pence that way. But here's my place, sir—my little bower of repose.”
Tom looked at the bailiff with a look of curiosity, which the bailiff understood immediately; he was quick to catch a person's thoughts just as fast as he could catch a person. “I know what you’re thinking, sir—can someone in my line of work be inspired by the arts? Don’t think, sir, that I mean I could write the 'laders' or political articles, but the criminal cases, sir—the robberies and offenses—along with the watchhouse cases—plus a bit of poetry now and then. I believe I could be useful, sir, and do better than some of the guys who make their pennies that way. But this is my spot, sir—my little place of peace.”
He knocked at the door of a small tumble-down house in a filthy lane, the one window it presented in front being barred with iron. Some bolts were drawn inside, and though the man who opened the door was forbidding in his aspect, he did not refuse to let Tom in. The portal was hastily closed and bolted after they had entered. The smell of the house was pestilential—the entry dead dark.
He knocked on the door of a small run-down house in a dirty alley, the one window in front being barred with iron. Some bolts were drawn from the inside, and even though the man who opened the door looked intimidating, he didn’t refuse to let Tom in. The door was quickly closed and bolted after they entered. The smell of the house was horrible—the entryway was pitch dark.
“Give me your hand, sir,” said the bailiff, leading Tom forward. They ascended some creaking stairs, and the bailiff, fumbling for some time with a key at a door, unlocked it and shoved it open, and then led in his captive. Tom saw a shabby-genteel sort of person, whose back was towards him, directing a letter.
“Give me your hand, sir,” said the bailiff, pulling Tom along. They climbed some creaky stairs, and the bailiff struggled for a while with a key at a door, finally unlocked it, pushed it open, and led in his captive. Tom saw a shabby-looking person, whose back was to him, addressing a letter.
“Ah, Goggins!” said the writer, “you're come back in the nick of time. I have finished now, and you may take the letter to Mister Durfy.”
“Ah, Goggins!” said the writer, “you've returned just in time. I’ve finished now, and you can take the letter to Mr. Durfy.”
“You may give it to him yourself, sir,” replied Goggins, “for here he is.”
“You can give it to him yourself, sir,” Goggins replied, “because here he is.”
“Indeed!” said the writer, turning round.
“Definitely!” said the writer, turning around.
“What!” exclaimed Tom Durfy, in surprise; “James Reddy!”
“What!” Tom Durfy exclaimed, surprised. “James Reddy!”
“Even so,” said James, with a sentimental air:
“Even so,” said James, with a nostalgic vibe:
“'The paths of glory lead but to the grave.'
“'The paths of glory only lead to the grave.'
Literature is a bad trade, my dear Tom!—'tis an ungrateful world—men of the highest aspirations may lie in gaol for all the world cares; not that you come within the pale of the worthless ones; this is good-natured of you to come and see a friend in trouble. You deserve, my dear Tom, that you should have been uppermost in my thoughts; for here is a note I have just written to you, enclosing a copy of verses to you on your marriage—in short, it is an epithalamium.”
Literature is a tough gig, my dear Tom! It's a thankless world—people with the highest hopes can end up in jail for all anyone cares; not that you fall into the category of the worthless. It's really nice of you to come and see a friend in trouble. You deserve, my dear Tom, to be at the forefront of my thoughts; because here is a note I just wrote to you, along with a poem I wrote for your wedding—in short, it's a wedding poem.
“That's what I told you, sir,” said Goggins to Tom.
“That's what I told you, man,” Goggins said to Tom.
“May the divil burn you and your epithalamium!” said Tom Durfy, stamping round the little room.
“May the devil burn you and your wedding song!” shouted Tom Durfy, pacing around the small room.
James Reddy stared in wonder, and Goggins roared, laughing.
James Reddy stared in amazement, and Goggins laughed loudly.
“A pretty compliment you've paid me, Mister Reddy, this fine morning,” said Tom; “you tell a bailiff where I live, that you may send your infernal verses to me, and you get me arrested.”
“A nice compliment you've given me, Mister Reddy, this lovely morning,” said Tom; “you tell a bailiff where I live, so you can send your awful poems to me, and you get me arrested.”
“Oh, murder!” exclaimed James. “I'm very sorry, my dear Tom; but, at the same time, 't is a capital incident! How it would work up in a farce!”
“Oh no, what a disaster!” exclaimed James. “I really feel for you, my dear Tom; but at the same time, it’s a fantastic situation! It would make a great farce!”
“How funny it is!” said Tom in a rage, eyeing James as if he could have eaten him. “Bad luck to all poetry and poetasters! By the 'tarnal war, I wish every poet, from Homer down, was put into a mortar and pounded to death!”
“How funny it is!” Tom shouted angrily, staring at James as if he wanted to devour him. “Curse all poetry and those who write it! By the eternal war, I wish every poet, from Homer onward, could be ground into dust!”
James poured forth expressions of sorrow for the mischance; and extremely ludicrous it was to see one man making apologies for trying to pay his friend a compliment; his friend swearing at him for his civility, and the bailiff grinning at them both.
James expressed his sorrow for the unfortunate incident; it was pretty funny to see one man apologizing for trying to compliment his friend, while his friend was cursing him for being polite, and the bailiff was grinning at both of them.
In this triangular dilemma we will leave them for the present.
In this triangular dilemma, we’ll leave them for now.
CHAPTER XLVI
Edward O'Connor, on hearing from Gustavus of the old dowager's disappearance from Neck-or-Nothing Hall, joined in the eager inquiries which were made about her; and his being directed with more method and judgment than those of others, their result was more satisfactory. He soon “took up the trail,” to use an Indian phrase, and he and Gusty were not many hours in posting after the old lady. They arrived in town early in the morning, and lost no time in casting about for information.
Edward O'Connor, upon hearing from Gustavus about the old dowager's disappearance from Neck-or-Nothing Hall, joined in the enthusiastic searches for her; and his inquiries were more systematic and sensible than those of others, leading to better results. He quickly “picked up the trail,” to use an Indian saying, and he and Gusty spent just a few hours chasing after the old lady. They reached town early in the morning and immediately started looking for information.
One of the first places Edward inquired at was the inn where the postchaise generally drove to from the house where the old dowager had obtained her carriage in the country; but there no trace was to be had. Next, the principal hotels were referred to, but as yet without success; when, as they turned into one of the leading streets in continuance of their search, their attention was attracted by a crowd swaying to and fro in that peculiar manner which indicates there is a fight inside of it. Great excitement prevailed on the verge of the crowd, where exclamations escaped from those who could get a peep at the fight.
One of the first places Edward asked about was the inn where the postchaise usually pulled up from the house where the old dowager had gotten her carriage in the countryside; but there was no sign of it. Next, they checked the main hotels, but they still had no luck; then, as they turned into one of the main streets continuing their search, they noticed a crowd rocking back and forth in that distinct way that shows there’s a fight inside. There was a lot of excitement at the edge of the crowd, where yells came from those who could catch a glimpse of the fight.
“The little chap has great heart!” cried one.
“The little guy has a big heart!” shouted one.
“But the sweep is the biggest,” said another.
“But the sweep is the biggest,” said another.
“Well done, Horish!” [Footnote: The name of a celebrated sweep in Ireland, whose name is applied to the whole.] cried a blackguard, who enjoyed the triumph of his fellow. “Bravo! little fellow,” rejoined a genteel person, who rejoiced in some successful hit of the other combatant. There is an inherent love in men to see a fight, which Edward O'Connor shared with inferior men; and if he had not peeped into the ring, most assuredly Gusty would. What was their astonishment, when they got a glimpse of the pugilists, to perceive Ratty was one of them—his antagonist being a sweep, taller by a head, and no bad hand at the “noble science.”
“Great job, Horish!” [Footnote: The name of a celebrated sweep in Ireland, whose name is applied to the whole.] shouted a thug, who relished the victory of his friend. “Awesome job, little guy,” responded a well-dressed onlooker, who was pleased with some successful move from the other fighter. There’s a natural urge in men to watch a fight, something Edward O'Connor felt just like the common crowd; and if he hadn’t peeked into the ring, Gusty definitely would have. Their shock was immense when they caught sight of the fighters and realized that Ratty was one of them—his opponent was a sweep, a head taller, and quite skilled in the “noble science.”
Edward's first impulse was to separate them, but Gusty requested he would not, saying that he saw by Ratty's eye he was able to “lick the fellow.” Ratty certainly showed great fight; what the sweep had in superior size was equalized by the superior “game” of the gentleman-boy, to whom the indomitable courage of a high-blooded race had descended, and who would sooner have died than yield. Besides, Ratty was not deficient in the use of his “bunch of fives,” hit hard for his size, and was very agile: the sweep sometimes made a rush, grappled, and got a fall; but he never went in without getting something from Ratty to “remember him,” and was not always uppermost. At last, both were so far punished, and the combat not being likely to be speedily ended (for the sweep was no craven), that the bystanders interfered, declaring that “they ought to be separated,” and they were.
Edward's first instinct was to pull them apart, but Gusty asked him not to, saying he could tell from Ratty's expression that he could "take the guy." Ratty was definitely putting up a good fight; the sweep's larger size was balanced out by the gentleman-boy's superior spirit, inherited from a brave lineage, who would rather die than back down. Plus, Ratty was no slouch when it came to throwing punches; he hit hard for his size and was very quick. The sweep would charge in, grapple, and sometimes take Ratty down, but he never went in without getting a few hits in from Ratty to “remember the fight,” and he wasn't always on top. Eventually, both were so beaten up, and since it didn't look like the fight would end anytime soon (the sweep was no coward), the spectators stepped in, insisting that "they should be separated," and so they were.
While the crowd was dispersing, Edward called a coach; and before Ratty could comprehend how the affair was managed, he was shoved into it and driven from the scene of action. Ratty had a confused sense of hearing loud shouts—of being lifted somewhere—of directions given—the rattle of iron steps clinking sharply—two or three fierce bangs of a door that wouldn't shut, and then an awful shaking, which roused him up from the corner of the vehicle into which he had fallen in the first moment of exhaustion. Ratty “shook his feathers,” dragged his hair from out of his eyes, which were getting very black indeed, and applied his handkerchief to his nose, which was much in need of that delicate attention; and when the sense of perfect vision was restored to him, which was not for some time (all the colours of the rainbow dancing before Ratty's eyes for many seconds after the fight), what was his surprise to see Edward O'Connor and Gusty sitting on the opposite seat!
While the crowd was breaking up, Edward called for a cab; and before Ratty could figure out what was happening, he was pushed into it and taken away from the scene. Ratty had a muddled sense of hearing loud shouts—of being lifted up—of instructions being given—the sound of iron steps clanking sharply—two or three hard slams of a door that wouldn’t close, and then a violent shaking, which jolted him up from the corner of the vehicle where he had slumped in the first moment of exhaustion. Ratty “shook himself awake,” brushed his hair out of his eyes, which were getting very dark, and pressed his handkerchief to his nose, which needed some gentle care; and when his vision finally cleared, which took a while (as all the colors of the rainbow danced before Ratty's eyes for many seconds after the fight), he was shocked to see Edward O'Connor and Gusty sitting in the opposite seat!
It was some time before Ratty could quite comprehend his present situation; but as soon as he was made sensible of it, and could answer, the first questions asked of him were about his grandmother. Ratty fortunately remembered the name of the hotel where she put up, though he had left it as soon as the old lady proceeded to the Castle—had lost his way—and got engaged in a quarrel with a sweep in the meantime.
It took Ratty a little while to fully understand what was going on, but once he did, the first questions directed at him were about his grandmother. Thankfully, Ratty recalled the name of the hotel where she stayed, even though he had left as soon as the old lady went to the Castle—got lost in the process—and ended up getting into an argument with a chimney sweep along the way.
The coach was ordered to drive to the hotel named; and how the fight occurred was the next question.
The coach was instructed to head to the hotel; and the next question was how the fight happened.
“The sweep was passing by, and I called him 'snow-ball,'” said Ratty; “and the blackguard returned an impudent answer, and I hit him.”
“The sweep was walking by, and I called him 'snow-ball,'” said Ratty; “and the jerk gave me a smart reply, so I punched him.”
“You had no right to call him 'snow-ball,'” said Edward.
“You had no right to call him 'snow-ball,'” Edward said.
“I always called the sweeps 'snow-ball' down at the Hall,” said Ratty, “and they never answered.”
“I always called the sweeps 'snow-ball' down at the Hall,” said Ratty, “and they never responded.”
“When you are on your own territory you may say what you please to your dependents, Ratty, and they dare not answer; or to use a vulgar saying, 'A cock may crow on his own dunghill.'”
“When you're on your own turf, you can say whatever you want to your dependents, Ratty, and they can't respond; or to put it in a common way, 'A rooster can crow on his own dung hill.'”
“I'm no dunghill cock!” said Ratty, fiercely.
“I'm no common rooster!” said Ratty, fiercely.
“Indeed, you're not,” said Edward, laying his hand kindly on the boy's shoulder; “you have plenty of courage.”
“Really, you’re not,” Edward said, gently placing his hand on the boy's shoulder. “You have a lot of courage.”
“I'd have licked him,” said Ratty, “if they'd have let me have two or three rounds more.”
“I would have beaten him,” said Ratty, “if they had let me have two or three more rounds.”
“My dear boy, other things are needful in this world besides courage. Prudence, temper, and forbearance are required; and this may be a lesson to you, to remember, that, when you get abroad in the world, you are very little cared about, however great your consequence may be at home; and I am sure you cannot be proud about your having got into a quarrel with a sweep.”
“My dear boy, there are other things you need in this world besides courage. You also need wisdom, self-control, and patience; and this should remind you that when you go out into the world, you won’t be as important as you think, no matter how significant you seem at home; and I’m sure you can’t feel proud about getting into a fight with a chimney sweep.”
Ratty made no answer—his blood began to cool—he became every moment more sensible that he had received heavy blows. His eyes became more swollen, he snuffled more in his speech, and his blackened condition altogether, from gutter, soot, and thrashing, convinced him a fight with a sweep was not an enviable achievement.
Ratty didn't respond—his blood started to chill—he became increasingly aware that he had taken some serious hits. His eyes swelled more, he stumbled over his words, and his battered appearance, covered in muck, soot, and bruises, made him realize that getting into a fight with a chimney sweep was not something to take pride in.
The coach drew up at the hotel. Edward left Gusty to see about the dowager, and made an appointment for Gusty to meet him at their own lodgings in an hour; while he in the interim should call on Dick Dawson, who was in town on his way to London.
The coach arrived at the hotel. Edward left Gusty to check on the dowager and scheduled a time for Gusty to meet him at their own place in an hour, while he, in the meantime, would visit Dick Dawson, who was in town on his way to London.
Edward shook hands with Ratty and bade him kindly good bye. “You're a stout fellow, Ratty,” said he, “but remember this old saying, 'Quarrelsome dogs get dirty coats.'”
Edward shook hands with Ratty and said goodbye warmly. “You're a solid guy, Ratty,” he said, “but keep this old saying in mind, 'Quarrelsome dogs get dirty coats.'”
Edward now proceeded to Dick's lodgings, and found him engaged in reading a note from Tom Durfy, dated from the “Bower of Repose,” and requesting Dick's aid in his present difficulty.
Edward now made his way to Dick's place and found him reading a note from Tom Durfy, dated from the “Bower of Repose,” asking for Dick's help with his current problem.
“Here's a pretty kettle of fish,” said Dick: “Tom Durfy, who is engaged to dine with me to-day to take leave of his bachelor life, as he is going to be married to-morrow, is arrested, and now in quod, and wants me to bail him.”
“Here’s a real mess,” said Dick. “Tom Durfy, who is supposed to have dinner with me today to say goodbye to his bachelor life since he’s getting married tomorrow, has been arrested and is now in jail, and he wants me to bail him out.”
“The shortest way is to pay the money at once,” said Edward; “is it much?”
“The quickest way is to just pay the money now,” said Edward; “is it a lot?”
“That I don't know; but I have not a great deal about me, and what I have I want for my journey to London and my expenses there—not but what I'd help Tom if I could.”
“I'm not sure; but I don’t have much on me, and what I do have I need for my trip to London and my expenses while I'm there—not that I wouldn’t help Tom if I could.”
“He must not be allowed to remain there, however we manage to get him out,” said Edward; “perhaps I can help you in the affair.”
“He can’t be allowed to stay there, no matter how we manage to get him out,” said Edward; “maybe I can help you with this.”
“You're always a good fellow, Ned,” said Dick, shaking his hand warmly.
“You're always a good guy, Ned,” said Dick, shaking his hand warmly.
Edward escaped from hearing any praise of himself by proposing they should repair at once to the sponging-house, and see how matters stood. Dick lamented he should be called away at such a moment, for he was just going to get his wine ready for the party—particularly some champagne, which he was desirous of seeing well iced; but as he could not wait to do it himself, he called Andy, to give him directions about it, and set off with Edward to the relief of Tom Durfy.
Edward dodged any compliments about himself by suggesting they head straight to the sponging house to see how things were going. Dick regretted having to leave at such a time since he was just about to prepare his wine for the gathering—especially some champagne that he wanted well iced. But since he couldn't wait to do it himself, he called Andy to give him instructions about it and set off with Edward to help Tom Durfy.
Andy was once more in service in the Egan family; for the Squire, on finding him still more closely linked by his marriage with the desperate party whose influence over Andy was to be dreaded, took advantage of Andy's disgust against the woman who had entrapped him, and offered to take him off to London instead of enlisting; and as Andy believed he would be there sufficiently out of the way of the false Bridget, he came off at once to Dublin with Dick, who was the pioneer of the party to London.
Andy was back working for the Egan family again. The Squire, noticing that Andy was even more connected to the troubled woman whose control over him was concerning, took advantage of Andy's frustration with the woman who had deceived him. He offered to send Andy to London instead of having him enlist. Believing that he would be far away from the fake Bridget there, Andy quickly left for Dublin with Dick, who was leading the group to London.
Dick gave Andy the necessary directions for icing the champagne, which he set apart and pointed out most particularly to our hero, lest he should make a mistake and perchance ice the port instead.
Dick gave Andy the necessary instructions for chilling the champagne, which he set aside and specifically highlighted to our hero, so he wouldn't accidentally chill the port instead.
After Edward and Dick had gone, Andy commenced operations according to orders. He brought a large tub up-stairs containing rough ice, which excited Andy's wonder, for he never had known till now that ice was preserved for and applied to such a use, for an ice-house did not happen to be attached to any establishment in which he had served.
After Edward and Dick left, Andy started working as instructed. He brought a large tub upstairs filled with rough ice, which amazed Andy because he never realized that ice could be preserved and used this way, since he had never worked at a place with an ice house.
“Well, this is the quarest thing I ever heerd of,” said Andy. “Musha! what outlandish inventions the quolity has among them! They're not contint with wine, but they must have ice along with it—and in a tub, too!—just like pigs!—throth it's a dirty thrick, I think. Well, here goes!” said he; and Andy opened a bottle of champagne, and poured it into the tub with the ice. “How it fizzes!” said Andy, “Faix, it's almost as lively as the soda-wather that bothered me long ago. Well, I know more about things now; sure it's wondherful how a man improves with practice!”—and another bottle of champagne was emptied into the tub as he spoke. Thus, with several other complacent comments upon his own proficiency, Andy poured half-a-dozen of champagne into the tub of ice, and remarked, when he had finished his work, that he thought it would be “mighty cowld on their stomachs.”
“Well, this is the weirdest thing I’ve ever heard of,” said Andy. “Wow! What strange inventions the rich have among them! They’re not satisfied with wine; they have to have ice with it—and in a tub, too!—just like pigs! Honestly, I think that’s a dirty trick. Well, here goes!” said he; and Andy opened a bottle of champagne and poured it into the tub with the ice. “Look how it fizzes!” said Andy, “Wow, it’s almost as lively as the soda water that annoyed me a long time ago. Well, I know more about things now; it’s amazing how a person improves with practice!”—and another bottle of champagne was emptied into the tub as he spoke. Thus, with several other self-satisfied comments on his own skills, Andy poured half a dozen bottles of champagne into the tub of ice and remarked, when he finished his work, that he thought it would be “mighty cold on their stomachs.”
Dick and Edward all this time were on their way to the relief of Tom Durfy, who, though he had cooled down from the boiling-pitch to which the misadventure of the morning had raised him, was still simmering, with his elbows planted on the rickety table in Mr. Goggins' “bower,” and his chin resting on his clenched hands. It was the very state of mind in which Tom was most dangerous.
Dick and Edward were on their way to help Tom Durfy, who, although he had calmed down from the boiling point he had reached earlier that morning, was still simmering, with his elbows on the shaky table in Mr. Goggins' “bower,” and his chin resting on his clenched hands. This was exactly the kind of mindset that made Tom most dangerous.
At the other side of the table sat James Reddy, intently employed in writing; his pursed mouth and knitted brows bespoke a labouring state of thought, and the various crossings, interlinings, and blottings gave additional evidence of the same, while now and then a rush at a line which was knocked off in a hurry, with slashing dashes of the pen, and fierce after-crossings of t's, and determined dottings of i's, declared some thought suddenly seized, and executed with bitter triumph.
At the other side of the table sat James Reddy, focused on writing; his tight lips and furrowed brow showed he was deep in thought. The various crossings, interlinings, and smudges on the paper further indicated his struggle, while every now and then he would hurriedly dash off a line with bold pen strokes and fierce overcrossings of t's, and precise dots over i's, revealing a thought that had suddenly struck him and was executed with intense satisfaction.
“You seem very happy in yourself in what you are writing,” said Tom. “What is it? Is it another epithalamium?”
“You seem really content with yourself in what you’re writing,” said Tom. “What is it? Is it another wedding song?”
“It is a caustic article against the successful men of the day,” said Reddy; “they have no merit, sir—none. 'T is nothing but luck has placed them where they are, and they ought to be exposed.” He then threw down his pen as he spoke, and, after a silence of some minutes, suddenly put this question to Tom:
“It’s a harsh article against the successful men of today,” Reddy said. “They have no merit, sir—none. It’s just luck that’s put them where they are, and they should be called out.” He then dropped his pen as he spoke, and after a few minutes of silence, he suddenly asked Tom this question:
“What do you think of the world?”
“What do you think about the world?”
“'Faith, I think it so pleasant a place,” said Tom, “that I'm confoundedly vexed at being kept out of it by being locked up here; and that cursed bailiff is so provokingly free-and-easy—coming in here every ten minutes, and making himself at home.”
“'Honestly, I think it’s such a nice place,” said Tom, “that I’m really annoyed at being stuck here; and that annoying bailiff is so irritatingly casual—coming in here every ten minutes and acting like he owns the place.”
“Why, as for that matter, it is his home, you must remember.”
“Why, as a matter of fact, it is his home, just so you know.”
“But while a gentleman is here for a period,” said Tom, “this room ought to be considered his, and that fellow has no business here—and then his bows and scrapes, and talking about the feelings of a gentleman, and all that—'t is enough to make a dog beat his father. Curse him! I'd like to choke him.”
“But while a gentleman is here for a while,” said Tom, “this room should be considered his, and that guy has no right to be here—and then his bowing and scraping, and talking about the feelings of a gentleman, and all that—it’s enough to make a dog want to bite its owner. Damn him! I’d like to choke him.”
“Oh! that's merely his manner,” said James.
“Oh! that's just how he is,” said James.
“Want of manners, you mean,” said Tom. “Hang me, if he comes up to me with his rascally familiarity again, but I'll kick him down stairs.”
“Lack of manners, you mean,” said Tom. “I swear, if he comes up to me with his annoying familiarity again, I’ll kick him down the stairs.”
“My dear fellow, you are excited,” said Reddy; “don't let these sublunary trifles ruffle your temper—you see how I bear it; and to recall you to yourself, I will remind you of the question we started from, 'What do you think of the world?' There's a general question—a broad question, upon which one may talk with temper and soar above the petty grievances of life in the grand consideration of so ample a subject. You see me here, a prisoner like yourself, but I can talk of the world. Come, be a calm philosopher, like me! Answer, what do you think of the world?”
“My dear friend, you seem worked up,” said Reddy. “Don’t let these trivial matters get on your nerves—you can see how I handle it. To help you regain your composure, let’s go back to our original question: ‘What do you think about the world?’ That’s a broad question—something you can discuss calmly and rise above the small annoyances of life while considering such a vast topic. Here I am, a prisoner just like you, yet I can discuss the world. Come on, be a level-headed philosopher like me! So, what do you think about the world?”
“I've told you already,” said Tom; “it's a capital place, only for the bailiffs.”
“I've already told you,” said Tom; “it's a great place, but just for the bailiffs.”
“I can't agree with you,” said James. “I think it one vast pool of stagnant wretchedness, where the malaria of injustice holds her scales suspended, to poison rising talent by giving an undue weight to existing prejudices.”
“I can't agree with you,” said James. “I see it as one big pool of stagnant misery, where the malaria of injustice has her scales hanging, poisoning emerging talent by giving too much weight to existing biases.”
To this lucid and good-tempered piece of philosophy, Tom could only answer, “You know I am no poet, and I cannot argue with you but, 'pon my soul, I have known, and do know, some uncommon good fellows in the world.”
To this clear and cheerful piece of philosophy, Tom could only respond, “You know I’m not a poet, and I can’t argue with you, but honestly, I have known, and do know, some really great guys in the world.”
“You're wrong, you're wrong, my unsuspecting friend. 'T is a bad world, and no place for susceptible minds. Jealousy pursues talent like its shadow—superiority alone wins for you the hatred of inferior men. For instance, why am I here? The editor of my paper will not allow my articles always to appear;—prevents their insertion, lest the effect they would make would cause inquiry, and tend to my distinction; and the consequence is, that the paper I came to uphold in Dublin is deprived of my articles, and I don't get paid; while I see inferior men, without asking for it, loaded with favour; they are abroad in affluence, and I in captivity and poverty. But one comfort is, even in disgrace I can write, and they shall get a slashing.”
“You're wrong, you're wrong, my unsuspecting friend. It's a tough world, and not a place for sensitive minds. Jealousy follows talent like its shadow—being superior makes you a target for the bitterness of those who are inferior. For example, why am I here? The editor of my publication won’t let my articles be published all the time; he holds them back, fearing the attention they’d attract might lead to my recognition. As a result, the paper I came to support in Dublin doesn't get my articles, and I don’t get paid; meanwhile, I see inferior people, without even trying, showered with favors; they thrive in luxury, while I am stuck in confinement and poverty. But one consolation is, even in disgrace, I can write, and they will receive a fierce critique.”
Thus spoke the calm philosopher, who gave Tom a lecture on patience.
Thus spoke the calm philosopher, who gave Tom a talk on patience.
Tom was no great conjuror; but at that moment, like Audrey, “he thanked the gods he was not poetical.” If there be any one thing more than another to make an “every-day man” content with his average lot, it is the exhibition of ambitious inferiority, striving for distinction it can never attain; just given sufficient perception to desire the glory of success, without power to measure the strength that can achieve it; like some poor fly, which beats its head against a pane of glass, seeing the sunshine beyond, but incapable of perceiving the subtle medium which intervenes—too delicate for its limited sense to comprehend, but too strong for its limited power to pass. But though Tom felt satisfaction at that moment, he had too good feeling to wound the self-love of the vain creature before him; so, instead of speaking what he thought, viz., “What business have you to attempt literature, you conceited fool?” he tried to wean him civilly from his folly by saying, “Then come back to the country, James; if you find jealous rivals here, you know you were always admired there.”
Tom wasn’t a great magician, but at that moment, like Audrey, “he thanked the gods he wasn’t poetic.” If there’s anything that makes an “everyday guy” happy with his average life, it’s seeing someone ambitious but inferior, trying for a success they can never reach; they have just enough understanding to want the glory of success but not enough to grasp the strength needed to achieve it—like a poor fly banging its head against a glass pane, seeing the sunlight beyond, but unable to understand the thin barrier in the way—too fine for its limited senses to recognize, yet too strong for it to get through. Even though Tom felt content at that moment, he was too kind to hurt the self-esteem of the vain person in front of him; so instead of saying what he really thought, “What right do you have to try literature, you arrogant fool?” he gently tried to steer him away from his delusion by saying, “Then come back to the countryside, James; if you find jealous rivals here, you know you were always admired there.”
“No, sir,” said James; “even there my merit was unacknowledged.”
“No, sir,” James said, “even there my worth went unrecognized.”
“No! no!” said Tom.
“No! No!” said Tom.
“Well, underrated, at least. Even there, that Edward O'Connor, somehow or other, I never could tell why—I never saw his great talents—but somehow or other, people got it into their heads that he was clever.”
“Well, underrated, at least. Even there, that Edward O'Connor, somehow or other, I never could tell why—I never saw his great talents—but somehow or other, people got it into their heads that he was clever.”
“I tell you what it is,” said Tom, earnestly, “Ned-of-the-Hill has got into a better place than people's heads—he has got into their hearts!”
“I'll tell you what it is,” said Tom, sincerely, “Ned-of-the-Hill has moved beyond people's heads—he has made his way into their hearts!”
“There it is!” exclaimed James, indignantly. “You have caught up the cuckoo-cry—the heart! Why, sir, what merit is there in writing about feelings which any common labourer can comprehend? There's no poetry in that; true poetry lies in a higher sphere, where you have difficulty in following the flight of the poet, and possibly may not be fortunate enough to understand him—that's poetry, sir.”
“There it is!” James exclaimed, irritated. “You’ve captured the call of the cuckoo—the heart! What’s so special about writing about feelings that even an ordinary worker can understand? There’s no artistry in that; true poetry exists in a higher realm, where it’s challenging to follow the poet’s thoughts, and you might not even be lucky enough to grasp them—that’s poetry, sir.”
“I told you I am no poet,” said Tom; “but all I know is, I have felt my heart warm to some of Edward's songs, and, by jingo, I have seen the women's eyes glisten, and their cheeks flush or grow pale, as they have heard them—and that's poetry enough for me.”
“I told you I’m not a poet,” said Tom; “but all I know is, I’ve felt my heart warm to some of Edward’s songs, and, honestly, I’ve seen the women’s eyes light up, and their cheeks flush or go pale as they’ve heard them—and that’s poetry enough for me.”
“Well, let Mister O'Connor enjoy his popularity, sir, if popularity it may be called, in a small country circle—let him enjoy it—I don't envy him his, though I think he was rather jealous about mine.”
“Well, let Mr. O'Connor enjoy his popularity, sir, if we can call it that, in a small community—let him have it—I don't envy him his, though I think he was a bit jealous of mine.”
“Ned jealous!” exclaimed Tom, in surprise.
“Ned is jealous!” exclaimed Tom, surprised.
“Yes, jealous; I never heard him say a kind word of any verses I ever wrote in my life; and I am certain he has most unkind feelings towards me.”
“Yes, jealous; I never heard him say anything nice about any of the poems I’ve ever written in my life; and I’m sure he has very unkind feelings towards me.”
“I tell you what it is,” said Tom, “getting up” a bit; “I told you I don't understand poetry, but I do understand what's an infinitely better thing, and that's fine, generous, manly feeling; and if there's a human being in the world incapable of wronging another in his mind or heart, or readier to help his fellow-man, it is Edward O'Connor: so say no more, James, if you please.”
“I'll tell you what it is,” said Tom, “getting up” a bit; “I told you I don't get poetry, but I do understand something much better, and that's being kind, generous, and strong in character; and if there’s anyone in the world who wouldn’t harm another in his thoughts or feelings, or is more willing to help others, it’s Edward O'Connor: so let’s leave it at that, James, if you don’t mind.”
Tom had scarcely uttered the last word, when the key was turned in the door.
Tom had barely finished saying the last word when the key turned in the door.
“Here's that infernal bailiff again!” said Tom, whose irritability, increased by Reddy's paltry egotism and injustice, was at its boiling-pitch once more. He planted himself firmly in his chair, and putting on his fiercest frown, was determined to confront Mister Goggins with an aspect that should astonish him.
“Here’s that annoying bailiff again!” said Tom, whose frustration, made worse by Reddy’s petty self-importance and unfairness, was at its peak once more. He settled himself firmly in his chair, and putting on his meanest scowl, was determined to face Mister Goggins with a look that would shock him.
The door opened, and Mister Goggins made his appearance, presenting to the gentlemen in the room the hinder portion of his person, which made several indications of courtesy performed by the other half of his body, while he uttered the words, “Don't be astonished, gentlemen; you'll be used to it by-and-by.” And with these words he kept backing towards Tom, making these nether demonstrations of civility, till Tom could plainly see the seams in the back of Mr. Goggins's pantaloons.
The door swung open, and Mr. Goggins stepped in, showing the guys in the room the back of his body, which gave a few polite gestures from the front half while he said, “Don’t be surprised, gentlemen; you’ll get used to it soon.” He kept backing up toward Tom, making these awkwardly polite gestures until Tom could clearly see the seams on the back of Mr. Goggins's pants.
Tom thought this was some new touch of the “free-and-easy” on Mister Goggins's part, and, losing all command of himself, he jumped from his chair, and with a vigorous kick gave Mister Goggins such a lively impression of his desire that he should leave the room, that Mister Goggins went head foremost down the stairs, pitching his whole weight upon Dick Dawson and Edward O'Connor, who were ascending the dark stairs, and to whom all his bows had been addressed. Overwhelmed with astonishment and twelve stone of bailiff, they were thrown back into the hall, and an immense uproar in the passage ensued.
Tom thought this was just another instance of Mister Goggins being casual, and losing all control, he jumped up from his chair. With a strong kick, he made it very clear to Mister Goggins that he wanted him to leave the room. As a result, Mister Goggins fell headfirst down the stairs, landing right on top of Dick Dawson and Edward O'Connor, who were coming up the dark stairs and to whom all his politeness had been directed. Shocked and crushed under what felt like twelve stone of bailiff, they were sent tumbling back into the hall, causing a huge commotion in the hallway.
Edward and Dick were near coming in for some hard usage from Goggins, conceiving it might be a preconcerted attempt on the part of his prisoners and their newly arrived friends to achieve a rescue; and while he was rolling about on the ground, he roared to his evil-visaged janitor to look to the door first, and keep him from being “murthered” after.
Edward and Dick were about to face some serious trouble from Goggins, believing it might be a planned effort by his prisoners and their newly arrived friends to stage a rescue. While he was rolling around on the ground, he yelled at his grim-looking janitor to check the door first and keep him from getting "murdered" afterward.
Fortunately no evil consequences ensued, until matters could be explained in the hall, and Edward and Dick were introduced to the upper room, from which Goggins had been so suddenly ejected.
Fortunately, no bad outcomes followed until everything could be clarified in the hall, and Edward and Dick were taken to the upper room, from which Goggins had been so quickly thrown out.
There the bailiff demanded in a very angry tone the cause of Tom's conduct; and when it was found to be only a mutual misunderstanding—that Goggins wouldn't take a liberty with a gentleman “in defficulties” for the world, and that Tom wouldn't hurt a fly, “only under a mistake”—matters were cleared up to the satisfaction of all parties, and the real business of the meeting commenced:—that was to pay Tom's debt out of hand; and when the bailiff saw all demands, fees included, cleared off, the clouds from his brow cleared off also, he was the most amiable of sheriff's officers, and all his sentimentality returned.
There, the bailiff asked angrily why Tom was acting the way he was. Once it was revealed that it was just a mutual misunderstanding—that Goggins wouldn’t impose on a gentleman “in difficulty” for anything, and that Tom wouldn’t harm a fly “only by mistake”—things were resolved to everyone’s satisfaction, and the real reason for the meeting began: to pay off Tom's debt on the spot. When the bailiff saw that all the demands, including fees, were settled, the frown on his face disappeared, and he became the friendliest sheriff's officer, all his former sentimentality returning.
Edward did not seem quite to sympathise with his amiability, so Goggins returned to the charge, while Tom and Dick were exchanging a few words with James Reddy.
Edward didn't seem to fully connect with his friendliness, so Goggins pressed on, while Tom and Dick were sharing a few words with James Reddy.
“You see, sir,” said Goggins, “in the first place, it is quite beautiful to see the mind in adversity bearing up against the little antediluvian afflictions that will happen occasionally, and then how fine it is to remark the spark of generosity that kindles in the noble heart and rushes to the assistance of the destitute! I do assure you, sir, it is a most beautiful sight to see the gentlemen in defficulties waitin' here for their friends to come to their relief, like the last scene in Blue Beard, where sister Ann waves her han'kerchief from the tower—the tyrant is slain—and virtue rewarded!
“You see, sir,” said Goggins, “first of all, it's truly beautiful to witness the mind facing challenges holding up against the little old struggles that pop up from time to time, and then how lovely it is to see the spark of kindness igniting in a noble heart, rushing to help those in need! I assure you, sir, it’s a truly beautiful sight to see the gentlemen in difficulty waiting here for their friends to come to their rescue, just like the last scene in Blue Beard, where sister Ann waves her handkerchief from the tower—the tyrant is defeated—and virtue is rewarded!
“Ah, sir!” said he to Edward O'Connor, whose look of disgust at the wretched den caught the bailiff's attention, “don't entertain an antifassy from first imprissions, which is often desaivin'. I do pledge you my honour, sir, there is no place in the 'varsal world where human nature is visible in more attractive colours than in this humble retrait.”
“Ah, sir!” he said to Edward O'Connor, whose disgusted look at the miserable place caught the bailiff's attention, “don't judge based on first impressions, which can often be misleading. I assure you, sir, there's no place in the entire world where human nature is more appealing than in this humble retreat.”
Edward could not conceal a smile at the fellow's absurdity, though his sense of the ridiculous could not overcome the disgust with which the place inspired him. He gave an admonitory touch to the elbow of Dick Dawson, who, with his friend Tom Durfy, followed Edward from the room, the bailiff bringing up the rear, and relocking the door on the unfortunate James Reddy, who was left “alone in his glory,” to finish his slashing article against the successful men of the day. Nothing more than words of recognition had passed between Reddy and Edward. In the first place, Edward's appearance at the very moment the other was indulging in illiberal observations upon him rendered the ill-tempered poetaster dumb; and Edward attributed this distance of manner to a feeling of shyness which Reddy might entertain at being seen in such a place, and therefore had too much good breeding to thrust his civility on a man who seemed to shrink from it; but when he left the house he expressed his regret to his companions at the poor fellow's unfortunate situation.
Edward couldn’t hide a smile at the guy’s absurdity, although his sense of humor didn’t outweigh the disgust the place gave him. He lightly touched Dick Dawson’s elbow, who, along with his friend Tom Durfy, followed Edward out of the room, with the bailiff bringing up the rear and locking the door behind them on the unfortunate James Reddy, who was left “alone in his glory” to finish his scathing article against the successful people of the day. Only a few words of acknowledgment had passed between Reddy and Edward. For one, Edward showing up just as the other was making unkind remarks about him made the cranky poet go silent; Edward thought this coldness was due to Reddy feeling shy about being seen in such a place, so he was too polite to force his friendliness on someone who seemed to be avoiding it. But as he left the house, he told his friends he felt sorry for the poor guy’s unfortunate situation.
It touched Tom Durfy's heart to hear these expressions of compassion coming from the lips of the man he had heard maligned a few minutes before by the very person commiserated, and it raised his opinion higher of Edward, whose hand he now shook with warm expressions of thankfulness on his own account, for the prompt service rendered to him. Edward made as light of his own kindness as he could, and begged Tom to think nothing of such a trifle.
It warmed Tom Durfy's heart to hear these words of compassion coming from someone he had just heard spoken ill of by the very person being consoled. It made him think even more highly of Edward, whose hand he shook with genuine thanks for the quick help he provided. Edward downplayed his own kindness as much as he could and urged Tom not to think of it as a big deal.
“One word I will say to you, Durfy, and I'm sure you'll pardon me for it.”
“One thing I want to say to you, Durfy, and I hope you'll forgive me for it.”
“Could you say a thing to offend me?” was the answer.
“Could you say something to offend me?” was the reply.
“You are to be married soon, I understand?”
"You're getting married soon, right?"
“To-morrow,” said Tom.
“Tomorrow,” said Tom.
“Well, my dear Durfy, if you owe any more money, take a real friend's advice, and tell your pretty good-hearted widow the whole amount of your debts before you marry her.”
“Well, my dear Durfy, if you owe any more money, take a true friend's advice and tell your lovely, kind-hearted widow the full amount of your debts before you marry her.”
“My dear O'Connor,” said Tom, “the money you've lent me now is all I owe in the world; 't was a tailor's bill, and I quite forgot it. You know, no one ever thinks of a tailor's bill. Debts, indeed!” added Tom, with surprise; “my dear fellow, I never could be much in debt, for the devil a one would trust me.”
“My dear O'Connor,” said Tom, “the money you've lent me is all I owe in the world; it was a tailor's bill, and I completely forgot about it. You know, no one ever remembers a tailor's bill. Debts, really!” added Tom, surprised; “my dear friend, I could never be much in debt because not a single person would trust me.”
“An excellent reason for your unencumbered state,” said Edward, “and I hope you pardon me.”
“That's a great reason for your freedom,” Edward said, “and I hope you can forgive me.”
“Pardon!” exclaimed Tom, “I esteem you for your kind and manly frankness.”
“Excuse me!” Tom exclaimed, “I appreciate your kind and honest straightforwardness.”
In the course of their progress towards Dick's lodgings, Edward reverted to James Reddy's wretched condition, and found it was but some petty debt for which he was arrested. He lamented, in common with Dick and Tom, the infatuation which made him desert a duty he could profitably perform by assisting his father in his farming concerns, to pursue a literary path, which could never be any other to him than one of thorns.
On their way to Dick's place, Edward thought about James Reddy's terrible situation and realized he was arrested for just a small debt. He, along with Dick and Tom, regretted the foolishness that led him to abandon a responsibility he could have fulfilled by helping his father with the farming, in order to follow a literary career, which could only ever be difficult for him.
As Edward had engaged to meet Gusty in an hour, he parted from his companions and pursued his course alone. But, instead of proceeding immediately homeward, he retraced his steps to the den of the bailiff and gave a quiet tap at the door. Mister Goggins himself answered to the knock, and began a loud and florid welcome to Edward, who stopped his career of eloquence by laying a finger on his lip in token of silence. A few words sufficed to explain the motive of his visit. He wished to ascertain the sum for which the gentleman up-stairs was detained. The bailiff informed him; and the money necessary to procure the captive's liberty was placed in his hand.
As Edward had arranged to meet Gusty in an hour, he said goodbye to his friends and went on his way alone. However, instead of heading straight home, he retraced his steps to the bailiff's office and quietly knocked on the door. Mr. Goggins himself answered and launched into a loud and elaborate welcome to Edward, who quickly silenced him with a finger to his lips. A few brief words explained why he was there. He wanted to find out the amount needed to release the gentleman upstairs. The bailiff told him, and Edward received the necessary money to secure the captive's freedom.
The bailiff cast one of his melodramatic glances at Edward, and said, “Didn't I tell you, sir, this was the place for calling out the noblest feelings of human nature?”
The bailiff gave Edward a dramatic look and said, “Didn’t I tell you, sir, this is the place to bring out the noblest feelings of human nature?”
“Can you oblige me with writing materials?” said Edward.
“Can you help me out with some writing supplies?” said Edward.
“I can, sir,” said Goggins, proudly, “and with other materials too, if you like—and 'pon my honour, I'll be proud to drink your health, for you're a raal gintleman.” [Footnote: The name given in Ireland to the necessary materials for the compounding of whisky-punch.]
“I can, sir,” said Goggins, proudly, “and with other materials too, if you want—and I swear, I'll be happy to drink to your health, because you're a real gentleman.” [Footnote: The name given in Ireland to the necessary materials for the compounding of whisky-punch.]
Edward, in the civilest manner, declined the offer, and wrote, or rather tried to write, the following note, with a pen like a skewer, ink something thicker than mud, and on whity-brown paper:—
Edward politely declined the offer and attempted to write the following note with a pen that was more like a skewer, ink that was thicker than mud, and on off-white paper:—
“DEAR SIR,—I hope you will pardon the liberty I have taken in your temporary want of money. You can repay me at your convenience. Yours,
“DEAR SIR,—I hope you'll forgive me for taking the liberty during your temporary financial situation. You can pay me back whenever it's convenient for you. Yours,
“E. O'C.”
Edward left the den, and so did James Reddy soon after—a better man. Though weak, his heart was not shut to the humanities of life—and Edward's kindness, in opening his eyes to the wrong he had done one man, induced in his heart a kinder feeling towards all. He tore up his slashing article against successful men. Would that every disappointed man would do the same.
Edward left the den, and James Reddy followed soon after—a changed man. Although weak, his heart was open to the kindness in life—and Edward's compassion, in making him realize the harm he had caused one person, sparked a kinder feeling in him towards everyone. He ripped up his harsh article against successful people. If only every disappointed person would do the same.
The bailiff was right: even so low a den as his becomes ennobled by the presence of active benevolence and prejudice reclaimed.
The bailiff was right: even a place as shabby as his can be uplifted by the presence of genuine kindness and restored understanding.
CHAPTER XLVII
Edward, on returning to his hotel, found Gusty there before him, in great delight at having seen a “splendid” horse, as he said, which had been brought for Edward's inspection, he having written a note on his arrival in town to a dealer stating his want of a first-rate hunter.
Edward, when he got back to his hotel, found Gusty there ahead of him, really excited about having seen a "amazing" horse, as he put it, that had been brought for Edward to check out. He had written a note to a dealer when he arrived in town expressing his need for a top-notch hunter.
“He's in the stable now,” said Gusty; “for I desired the man to wait, knowing you would be here soon.”
“He's in the stable now,” Gusty said; “I asked him to wait, knowing you would be here soon.”
“I cannot see him now, Gusty,” said Edward: “will you have the kindness to tell the groom I can look at the horse in his own stables when I wish to purchase?”
“I can't see him right now, Gusty,” Edward said. “Could you please let the groom know that I can check out the horse in his stables whenever I'm ready to buy?”
Gusty departed to do the message, somewhat in wonder, for Edward loved a fine horse. But the truth was, Edward's disposable money, which he had intended for the purchase of a hunter, had a serious inroad made upon it by the debts he had discharged for other men, and he was forced to forego the pleasure he had proposed to himself in the next hunting season; and he did not like to consume any one's time, or raise false expectations, by affecting to look at disposable property with the eye of a purchaser, when he knew it was beyond his reach; and the flimsy common-places of “I'll think of it,” or “If I don't see something better,” or any other of the twenty hackneyed excuses which idle people make, after consuming busy men's time, Edward held to be unworthy. He could ride a hack and deny himself hunting for a whole season, but he would not unnecessarily consume the useful time of any man for ten minutes.
Gusty left to deliver the message, feeling a bit surprised, because Edward loved a good horse. But the reality was that Edward's spare cash, which he had set aside to buy a hunting horse, had taken a hit from the debts he had paid off for other people, and he had to give up the enjoyment he had planned for the next hunting season. He didn't want to waste anyone's time or raise false hopes by pretending to look at available horses like a buyer when he knew he couldn't afford them. He thought the common excuses like “I’ll think about it,” or “If I don’t see something better,” along with any of the other typical justifications that lazy people use after wasting busy people's time, were beneath him. He could ride a regular horse and skip hunting for an entire season, but he wouldn’t waste anyone’s valuable time for even ten minutes.
This may be sneered at by the idle and thoughtless; nevertheless, it is a part of the minor morality which is ever present in the conduct of a true gentleman.
This might be mocked by those who are lazy and careless; however, it is an essential aspect of the subtle morals that are always a part of a genuine gentleman's behavior.
Edward had promised to join Dick's dinner-party on an impromptu invitation, and the clock striking the appointed hour warned Edward it was time to be off; so, jumping up on a jaunting car, he rattled off to Dick's lodgings, where a jolly party was assembled ripe for fun.
Edward had promised to join Dick's dinner party after getting an unexpected invitation, and when the clock struck the hour, it reminded Edward it was time to head out. So, he hopped onto a horse-drawn carriage and headed over to Dick's place, where a lively group was gathered, ready for a good time.
Amongst the guests was a rather remarkable man, a Colonel Crammer, who had seen a monstrous deal of service—one of Tom Durfy's friends whom he had asked leave to bring with him to dinner. Of course, Dick's card and a note of invitation for the gallant colonel were immediately despatched; and he had but just arrived before Edward, who found a bustling sensation in the room as the colonel was presented to those already assembled, and Tom Durfy giving whispers, aside, to each person touching his friend; such as—“Very remarkable man”—“Seen great service”—“A little odd or so”—“A fund of most extraordinary anecdote,” &c., &c.
Among the guests was a rather impressive man, Colonel Crammer, who had seen a lot of action—one of Tom Durfy's friends whom he had asked to bring along for dinner. Naturally, Dick's card and an invitation note for the valiant colonel were sent out right away; he had just arrived before Edward, who noticed a lively buzz in the room as the colonel was introduced to those already present, with Tom Durfy whispering to each person about his friend, saying things like, “Very impressive guy,” “Has seen a lot of action,” “A bit quirky,” “Full of the most incredible stories,” etc., etc.
Now this Colonel Crammer was no other than Tom Loftus, whose acquaintance Dick wished to make, and who had been invited to the dinner after a preliminary visit; but Tom sent an excuse in his own name, and preferred being present under a fictitious one—this being one of the odd ways in which his humour broke out, desirous of giving people a “touch of his quality” before they knew him. He was in the habit of assuming various characters; a methodist missionary—the patentee of some unheard-of invention—the director of some new joint-stock company—in short, anything which would give him an opportunity of telling tremendous bouncers was equally good for Tom. His reason for assuming a military guise on this occasion was to bother Moriarty, whom he knew he should meet, and held a special reason for tormenting; and he knew he could achieve this, by throwing all the stories Moriarty was fond of telling about his own service into the shade, by extravagant inventions of “hair-breadth 'scapes” and feats by “flood and field.” Indeed, the dinner would not be worth mentioning but for the extraordinary capers Tom cut on the occasion, and the unheard-of lies he squandered.
Now, this Colonel Crammer was actually Tom Loftus, someone Dick wanted to befriend, who had been invited to dinner after an initial visit. However, Tom declined the invitation under his real name and preferred to attend using a fake one—this was one of the quirky ways his humor came out, eager to give people a “taste of his character” before they really knew him. He often took on different personas; a methodist missionary, the inventor of some unheard-of gadget, the head of a new joint-stock company—in short, anything that allowed him to share outrageous tall tales was fair game for Tom. The reason he chose a military disguise this time was to annoy Moriarty, whom he knew he would run into and had a special reason to tease. He figured he could overshadow all the stories Moriarty loved to tell about his own service by spinning wild tales of “narrow escapes” and exploits by “land and sea.” Honestly, the dinner wouldn't even be worth mentioning if it weren't for the ridiculous stunts Tom pulled and the incredible lies he told.
Dinner was announced by Andy, and with good appetite soup and fish were soon despatched; sherry followed as a matter of necessity. The second course appeared, and was not long under discussion when Dick called for the “champagne.”
Dinner was announced by Andy, and everyone dug into the soup and fish eagerly. Sherry came next, as was expected. The second course arrived, and it wasn’t long before Dick asked for the “champagne.”
Andy began to drag the tub towards the table, and Dick, impatient of delay, again called “champagne.”
Andy started pulling the tub towards the table, and Dick, tired of waiting, shouted “champagne” again.
“I'm bringin' it to you, sir,” said Andy, tugging at the tub.
“I'm bringing it to you, sir,” said Andy, pulling at the tub.
“Hand it round the table,” said Dick.
“Pass it around the table,” said Dick.
Andy tried to lift the tub, “to hand it round the table;” but, finding he could not manage it, he whispered to Dick, “I can't get it up, sir.”
Andy tried to lift the tub, “to hand it around the table;” but, realizing he couldn’t manage it, he whispered to Dick, “I can’t get it up, sir.”
Dick, fancying Andy meant he had got a flask not in a sufficient state of effervescence to expel its own cork, whispered in return, “Draw it, then.”
Dick, thinking Andy meant he had a flask that wasn't fizzy enough to pop its own cork, whispered back, “Open it, then.”
“I was dhrawin' it to you, sir, when you stopped me.”
“I was drawing it for you, sir, when you interrupted me.”
“Well, make haste with it,” said Dick.
“Well, hurry up with it,” said Dick.
“Mister Dawson, I'll trouble you for a small slice of the turkey,” said the colonel.
“Mister Dawson, can you please pass me a small slice of the turkey?” said the colonel.
“With pleasure, colonel; but first do me the honour to take champagne. Andy—champagne!”
"Of course, Colonel; but first, please do me the honor of having some champagne. Andy—champagne!"
“Here it is, sir!” said Andy, who had drawn the tub close to Dick's chair.
“Here it is, sir!” said Andy, who had pulled the tub close to Dick's chair.
“Where's the wine, sir?” said Dick, looking first at the tub and then at Andy. “There, sir,” said Andy, pointing down to the ice. “I put the wine into it, as you towld me.”
“Where's the wine, sir?” Dick asked, glancing at the tub and then at Andy. “There, sir,” Andy replied, pointing down to the ice. “I put the wine in there, just like you told me.”
Dick looked again at the tub, and said, “There is not a single bottle there—what do you mean, you stupid rascal?”
Dick looked back at the tub and said, “There’s not a single bottle there—what do you mean, you foolish rascal?”
“To be sure, there's no bottle there, sir. The bottles is all on the sideboord, but every dhrop o' the wine is in the ice, as you towld me, sir; if you put your hand down into it, you'll feel it, sir.”
“To be sure, there’s no bottle there, sir. The bottles are all on the sideboard, but every drop of the wine is in the ice, as you told me, sir; if you put your hand down into it, you’ll feel it, sir.”
The conversation between master and man growing louder as it proceeded attracted the attention of the whole company, and those near the head of the table became acquainted as soon as Dick with the mistake Andy had made, and could not resist laughter; and as the cause of their merriment was told from man to man, and passed round the board, a roar of laughter uprose, not a little increased by Dick's look of vexation, which at length was forced to yield to the infectious merriment around him, and he laughed with the rest, and making a joke of the disappointment, which is the very best way of passing one off, he said that he had the honour of originating at his table a magnificent scale of hospitality; for though he had heard of company being entertained with a whole hogshead of claret, he was not aware of champagne being ever served in a tub before. The company were too determined to be merry to have their pleasantry put out of tune by so trifling a mishap, and it was generally voted that the joke was worth twice as much as the wine. Nevertheless, Dick could not help casting a reproachful look now and then at Andy, who had to run the gauntlet of many a joke cut at his expense, while he waited upon the wags at dinner, and caught a lowly muttered anathema whenever he passed near Dick's chair. In short, master and man were both glad when the cloth was drawn, and the party could be left to themselves.
The conversation between the boss and the employee grew louder as it went on, grabbing the attention of everyone, and those near the head of the table quickly learned about the mistake Andy made, which they couldn’t help but laugh at. As the story spread from person to person and circulated around the table, a loud roar of laughter erupted, fueled by Dick's annoyed expression, which eventually gave in to the contagious joy around him, and he joined in the laughter. Making light of his disappointment, which is the best way to handle such things, he joked that he had the honor of introducing an incredible level of hospitality at his table; while he had heard of guests being served a whole hogshead of claret, he hadn’t realized champagne could be served in a tub before. The guests were too set on having a good time to let such a small mishap ruin their fun, and it was generally agreed that the joke was worth twice as much as the wine. Still, Dick couldn’t help but shoot occasional disapproving looks at Andy, who faced a barrage of jokes at his expense while serving dinner and caught a quietly muttered curse every time he walked by Dick's chair. In short, both the boss and the employee were relieved when the tablecloth was removed, and the group could be left to themselves.
Then, as a matter of course, Dick called on the gentlemen to charge their glasses and fill high to a toast he had to propose—they would anticipate to whom he referred—a gentleman who was going to change his state of freedom for one of a happier bondage, &c., &c. Dick dashed off his speech with several mirth-moving allusions to the change that was coming over his friend Tom, and, having festooned his composition with the proper quantity of “rosy wreaths,” &c., &c., &c., naturally belonging to such speeches, he wound up with some hearty words—free from badinage, and meaning all they conveyed, and finished with the rhyming benediction of a “long life and a good wife” to him.
Then, as usual, Dick invited everyone to raise their glasses and toast to someone he was about to mention—they could probably guess who he meant—a guy who was about to swap his single life for a happier kind of commitment, etc. Dick delivered his speech with a bunch of funny references about the changes happening to his friend Tom, and after adding the right amount of “rosy wreaths,” etc., etc., etc., that you expect in such speeches, he wrapped it up with some genuine words—free from jokes and truly heartfelt—and ended with the rhyming wish of a “long life and a good wife” for him.
Tom having returned thanks in the same laughing style that Dick proposed his health, and bade farewell to the lighter follies of bachelorship for the more serious ones of wedlock, the road was now open for any one who was vocally inclined. Dick asked one or two, who said they were not within a bottle of their singing-point yet, but Tom Durfy was sure his friend the colonel would favour them.
Tom thanked everyone in the same playful way that Dick had proposed a toast to him and said goodbye to the fun, carefree life of being single for the more serious aspects of marriage. Now, anyone who wanted to sing was welcome to. Dick asked a couple of people, but they said they weren’t quite ready to sing yet. However, Tom Durfy was confident that his friend the colonel would join in.
“With pleasure,” said the colonel; “and I'll sing something appropriate to the blissful situation of philandering in which you have been indulging of late, my friend. I wish I could give you any idea of the song as I heard it warbled by the voice of an Indian princess, who was attached to me once, and for whom I ran enormous risks—but no matter—that's past and gone, but the soft tones of Zulima's voice will ever haunt my heart! The song is a favourite where I heard it—on the borders of Cashmere, and is supposed to be sung by a fond woman in the valley of the nightingales—'tis so in the original, but as we have no nightingales in Ireland, I have substituted the dove in the little translation I have made, which, if you will allow me, I'll attempt.”
“With pleasure,” said the colonel, “and I’ll sing something fitting for the delightful situation of flirting that you’ve been enjoying lately, my friend. I wish I could give you any sense of the song as I heard it sung by an Indian princess who was once close to me, for whom I took great risks—but that’s all in the past now. Still, the sweet sound of Zulima’s voice will always linger in my heart! The song is popular where I heard it—on the borders of Cashmere, and it’s meant to be sung by a loving woman in the valley of the nightingales. That’s how it goes in the original, but since we don’t have nightingales in Ireland, I’ve replaced them with a dove in my little translation, which, if you don’t mind, I’ll try to perform.”
Loud cries of “Hear, hear!” and tapping of applauding hands on the table followed, while the colonel gave a few preliminary hems; and after some little pilot tones from his throat, to show the way, his voice ascended in all the glory of song.
Loud shouts of “Hear, hear!” and the sound of hands clapping on the table followed, while the colonel cleared his throat a few times; and after a few warm-up sounds from his throat to set the stage, his voice rose in all its melodic glory.
THE DOVE-SONG
I
“Coo! Coo! Coo! Coo! Thus did I hear the turtle-dove, Coo! Coo! Coo! Murmuring forth her love; And as she flew from tree to tree, How melting seemed the notes to me— Coo! Coo! Coo! So like the voice of lovers, 'T was passing sweet to hear The birds within the covers, In the spring-time of the year.
“Coo! Coo! Coo! Coo! That's what I heard the turtle-dove say, Coo! Coo! Coo! Singing about her love; And as she flew from tree to tree, Her notes felt so heartfelt to me— Coo! Coo! Coo! Just like the voice of lovers, It was a delight to hear The birds in the trees, In the springtime of the year.
II
“Coo! Coo! Coo! Coo! Thus the song's returned again— Coo! Coo! Coo! Through the shady glen; But there I wandered lone and sad, While every bird around was glad. Coo! Coo! Coo! Thus so fondly murmured they, Coo! Coo! Coo! While my love was away. And yet the song to lovers, Though sad, is sweet to hear, From birds within the covers, In the spring-time of the year.”
“Coo! Coo! Coo! Coo! So the song returns once more— Coo! Coo! Coo! Through the shaded valley; But here I wandered alone and sad, While every other bird was glad. Coo! Coo! Coo! They fondly murmured away, Coo! Coo! Coo! While my love was gone. And still, the song for lovers, Though it’s sad, is sweet to hear, From the birds in the trees, In springtime of the year.”
The colonel's song, given with Tom Loftus' good voice, was received with great applause, and the fellows all voted it catching, and began “cooing” round the table like a parcel of pigeons.
The colonel's song, performed with Tom Loftus' nice voice, got a lot of applause, and the guys all agreed it was catchy, starting to “coo” around the table like a bunch of pigeons.
“A translation from an eastern poet, you say?”
“A translation from an Eastern poet, you say?”
“Yes,” said Tom.
“Yes,” Tom said.
“'T is not very eastern in its character,” said Moriarty. “I mean a free translation, of course,” added the mock colonel.
“It's not very eastern in its character,” said Moriarty. “I mean a free translation, of course,” added the mock colonel.
“Would you favour us with the song again, in the original?” added Moriarty.
“Could you do us the favor of singing the song again, in the original?” added Moriarty.
Tom Loftus did not know one syllable of any other language than his own, and it would not have been convenient to talk gibberish to Moriarty, who had a smattering of some of the eastern tongues; so he declined giving his Cashmerian song in its native purity, because, as he said, he never could manage to speak their dialect, though he understood it reasonably well.
Tom Loftus didn’t know a single word of any language other than his own, and it wouldn’t have made sense to speak nonsense to Moriarty, who knew a bit of some Eastern languages. So, he chose not to sing his Cashmerian song in its original form, explaining that he could never quite get the hang of their dialect, even though he understood it pretty well.
“But there's a gentleman, I am sure, will sing some other song—and a better one, I have no doubt,” said Tom, with a very humble prostration of his head on the table, and anxious by a fresh song to get out of the dilemma in which Moriarty's question was near placing him.
“But there's a guy, I'm sure, who will sing a different song—and a better one, no doubt,” Tom said, bowing his head humbly on the table, eager to escape the tricky situation that Moriarty's question was about to put him in with a new song.
“Not a better, colonel,” said the gentleman who was addressed, “but I cannot refuse your call, and I will do my best; hand me the port wine, pray; I always take a glass of port before I sing—I think 't is good for the throat—what do you say, colonel?”
“Not better, colonel,” said the gentleman being addressed, “but I can’t turn down your request, and I’ll do my best; please pass me the port wine; I always have a glass of port before I sing—I think it’s good for the throat—what do you think, colonel?”
“When I want to sing particularly well,” said Tom, “I drink canary.”
“When I want to sing really well,” said Tom, “I drink canary.”
The gentleman smiled at the whimsical answer, tossed off his glass of port, and began.
The man smiled at the playful response, downed his glass of port, and started.
LADY MINE
“Lady mine! lady mine! Take the rosy wreath I twine, All its sweets are less than thine, Lady, lady mine! The blush that on thy cheek is found Bloometh fresh the whole year round; Thy sweet breath as sweet gives sound, Lady, lady mine!
“My lady! My lady! Take this rosy wreath I made, All its sweetness can't compare to yours, My lady, my lady! The blush on your cheek Blooms fresh all year long; Your sweet breath is just as sweet, My lady, my lady!
II
“Lady mine! lady mine! How I love the graceful vine, Whose tendrils mock thy ringlets' twine, Lady, lady mine! How I love that generous tree, Whose ripe clusters promise me Bumpers bright,—to pledge to thee, Lady, lady mine!
“My lady! my lady! How I adore the elegant vine, Whose tendrils playfully resemble your curls, My lady, my lady! How I cherish that lovely tree, Whose ripe bunches promise me Bright drinks—to toast to you, My lady, my lady!
III
“Lady mine! lady mine! Like the stars that nightly shine, Thy sweet eyes shed light divine, Lady, lady mine! And as sages wise, of old, From the stars could fate unfold, Thy bright eyes my fortune told, Lady, lady mine!”
“My lady! My lady! Like the stars that shine at night, Your sweet eyes give off divine light, Lady, my lady! And just as wise sages of the past, Could read fate from the stars cast, Your bright eyes revealed my fortune at last, Lady, my lady!”
The song was just in the style to catch gentlemen after dinner—the second verse particularly, and many a glass was emptied of a “bumper bright,” and pledged to the particular “thee,” which each individual had selected for his devotion. Edward, at that moment, certainly thought of Fanny Dawson.
The song was perfect for catching the attention of gentlemen after dinner—the second verse especially, and many glasses were emptied of a “bumper bright,” and toasted to the particular “thee
Let teetotallers say what they please, there is a genial influence inspired by wine and song—not in excess, but in that wholesome degree which stirs the blood and warms the fancy; and as one raises the glass to the lip, over which some sweet name is just breathed from the depth of the heart, what libation so fit to pour to absent friends as wine? What is wine? It is the grape present in another form; its essence is there, though the fruit which produced it grew thousands of miles away, and perished years ago. So the object of many a tender thought may be spiritually present, in defiance of space—and fond recollections cherished in defiance of time.
Let non-drinkers say whatever they want, there’s a warm vibe that comes from wine and music—not in excess, but just the right amount that gets your blood pumping and sparks your imagination; and as you lift the glass to your lips, whispering a sweet name from the depths of your heart, what could be a better toast to absent friends than wine? What is wine? It’s just grapes in a different form; its essence is there, even though the fruit that created it grew thousands of miles away and is long gone. Similarly, the subject of many cherished memories can be spiritually present, ignoring distance—and fond memories can be held onto, disregarding the passage of time.
As the party became more convivial, the mirth began to assume a broader form. Tom Durfy drew out Moriarty on the subject of his services, that the mock colonel might throw every new achievement into the shade; and this he did in the most barefaced manner, but mixing so much of probability with his audacious fiction, that those who were not up to the joke only supposed him to be a very great romancer; while those friends who were in Loftus' confidence exhibited a most capacious stomach for the marvellous, and backed up his lies with a ready credence. If Moriarty told some fearful incident of a tiger hunt, the colonel capped it with something more wonderful, of slaughtering lions in a wholesale way, like rabbits. When Moriarty expatiated on the intensity of tropical heat, the colonel would upset him with something more appalling.
As the party got more lively, the fun started to take on a bigger shape. Tom Durfy brought up Moriarty and his services, so the fake colonel could overshadow every new achievement; and he did this in the most shameless way, mixing just enough truth with his bold lies that those who didn’t get the joke thought he was just a really great storyteller; while those friends who were in on the secret showed a huge appetite for the unbelievable and readily believed his tall tales. If Moriarty shared a terrifying story about a tiger hunt, the colonel would top it with something even more extraordinary, like killing lions en masse, as if they were rabbits. When Moriarty talked about how intense the tropical heat was, the colonel would counter him with something even more shocking.
“Now, sir,” said Loftus, “let me ask you what is the greatest amount of heat you have ever experienced—I say experienced, not heard of—for that goes for nothing. I always speak from experience.”
“Now, sir,” said Loftus, “let me ask you what the highest amount of heat you’ve ever felt is—I say felt, not heard about—because that doesn’t count for anything. I always talk from experience.”
“Well, sir,” said Moriarty, “I have known it to be so hot in India, that I have had a hole dug in the ground under my tent, and sat in it, and put a table standing over the hole, to try and guard me from the intolerable fervour of the eastern sun, and even then I was hot. What do you say to that, colonel?” asked Moriarty, triumphantly.
“Well, sir,” said Moriarty, “I've experienced such heat in India that I had a hole dug in the ground under my tent and sat in it, with a table placed over the hole, just to shield myself from the unbearable intensity of the eastern sun, and even then I was still hot. What do you think of that, colonel?” asked Moriarty, with a sense of triumph.
“Have you ever been in the West Indies?” inquired Loftus.
“Have you ever been to the West Indies?” Loftus asked.
“Never,” said Moriarty, who, once entrapped into this admission, was directly at the colonel's mercy,—and the colonel launched out fearlessly.
“Never,” said Moriarty, who, once caught admitting this, was completely at the colonel's mercy,—and the colonel boldly moved forward.
“Then, my good sir, you know nothing of heat. I have seen in the West Indies an umbrella burned over a man's head.”
“Then, my good sir, you know nothing about heat. I've seen an umbrella catch fire over a man's head in the West Indies.”
“Wonderful!” cried Loftus' backers.
"Awesome!" exclaimed Loftus' backers.
“'T is strange, sir,” said Moriarty, “that we have never seen that mentioned by any writer.”
“It's strange, sir,” said Moriarty, “that we have never seen that mentioned by any writer.”
“Easily accounted for, sir,” said Loftus. “'T is so common a circumstance, that it ceases to be worthy of observation. An author writing of this country might as well remark that the apple-women are to be seen sitting at the corners of the streets. That's nothing, sir; but there are two things of which I have personal knowledge, rather remarkable. One day of intense heat (even for that climate) I was on a visit at the plantation of a friend of mine, and it was so out-o'-the-way scorching, that our lips were like cinders, and we were obliged to have black slaves pouring sangaree down our throats by gallons—I don't hesitate to say gallons—and we thought we could not have survived through the day; but what could we think of our sufferings, when we heard that several negroes, who had gone to sleep under the shade of some cocoa-nut trees, had been scalded to death?”
“Easily explained, sir,” Loftus said. “It’s such a common occurrence that it’s no longer remarkable. An author writing about this country might as well mention that apple vendors can be seen sitting at the street corners. That’s nothing, sir; but there are two things I’ve personally witnessed that are quite remarkable. One day during an intense heat wave (even for that climate), I was visiting a friend’s plantation, and it was so unbearably hot that our lips felt like cinders, and we had to have black slaves pouring sangaree down our throats by the gallons—I don’t hesitate to say gallons—and we thought we wouldn’t survive the day; but what could we think of our suffering when we learned that several men who had fallen asleep under the shade of some coconut trees had been scalded to death?”
“Scalded?” said his friends; “burnt, you mean.”
“Scalded?” said his friends; “you mean burnt.”
“No, scalded; and how do you think? The intensity of the heat had cracked the cocoa-nuts, and the boiling milk inside dropped down and produced the fatal result. The same day a remarkable accident occurred at the battery; the French were hovering round the island at the time, and the governor, being a timid man, ordered the guns to be always kept loaded.”
“No, I got burned; and how do you think? The heat was so intense that it cracked the coconuts, and the boiling milk inside spilled out and caused the deadly outcome. On the same day, a strange accident happened at the battery; the French were circling the island at that time, and the governor, being a fearful man, ordered the guns to always be kept loaded.”
“I never heard of such a thing in a battery in my life, sir,” said Moriarty.
“I've never heard of anything like that in a battery before, sir,” said Moriarty.
“Nor I either,” said Loftus, “till then.”
“Me neither,” said Loftus, “until then.”
“What was the governor's name, sir?” inquired Moriarty, pursuing his train of doubt.
“What was the governor's name, sir?” Moriarty asked, following his line of questioning.
“You must excuse me, captain, from naming him,” said Loftus, with readiness, “after incautiously saying he was timid.”
"You'll have to excuse me, Captain, for not naming him," said Loftus, quickly, "after carelessly mentioning that he was shy."
“Hear, hear!” said all the friends.
“Hear, hear!” said all the friends.
“But to pursue my story, sir:—the guns were loaded, and with the intensity of the heat went off, one after another, and quite riddled one of his Majesty's frigates that was lying in the harbour.”
“But to continue my story, sir:—the guns were loaded, and with the intensity of the heat, they fired off, one after another, and completely tore apart one of His Majesty's frigates that was anchored in the harbor.”
“That's one of the most difficult riddles to comprehend I ever heard,” said Moriarty.
“That's one of the toughest riddles to understand I've ever heard,” said Moriarty.
“The frigate answered the riddle with her guns, sir, I promise you.”
“The frigate responded to the riddle with her guns, sir, I assure you.”
“What!” exclaimed Moriarty, “fire on the fort of her own king?”
“What!” Moriarty exclaimed, “she's launching fire at her own king’s fort?”
“There is an honest principle exists among sailors, sir, to return fire under all circumstances, wherever it comes from, friend or foe. Fire, of which they know the value so well, they won't take from anybody.”
“There's a sincere principle among sailors, sir, to return fire no matter what, whether it’s from a friend or an enemy. They know the value of fire too well to let anyone take it from them.”
“And what was the consequence?” said Moriarty.
“And what happened as a result?” said Moriarty.
“Sir, it was the most harmless broadside ever delivered from the ports of a British frigate; not a single house or human being was injured—the day was so hot that every sentinel had sunk on the ground in utter exhaustion—the whole population were asleep; the only loss of life which occurred was that of a blue macaw, which belonged to the commandant's daughter.”
“Sir, it was the least harmful cannon fire ever launched from a British frigate; not a single house or person was hurt—the day was so hot that every guard had collapsed on the ground from sheer exhaustion—the entire population was asleep; the only casualty was a blue macaw that belonged to the commandant's daughter.”
“Where was the macaw, may I beg to know?” said Moriarty, cross-questioning the colonel in the spirit of a counsel for the defence on a capital indictment.
“Where was the macaw, if I may ask?” Moriarty said, grilling the colonel like a defense attorney in a serious trial.
“In the drawing-room window, sir.”
“In the living room window, sir.”
“Then surely the ball must have done some damage in the house?”
“Then the ball must have caused some damage in the house?”
“Not the least, sir,” said Loftus, sipping his wine.
“Not at all, sir,” said Loftus, sipping his wine.
“Surely, colonel!” returned Moriarty, warming, “the ball could not have killed the macaw without injuring the house?”
“Of course, Colonel!” Moriarty replied, getting more animated. “That ball couldn't have hit the macaw without damaging the house too, right?”
“My dear sir,” said Tom, “I did not say the ball killed the macaw, I said the macaw was killed; but that was in consequence of a splinter from an epaulement of the south-east angle of the fort which the shot struck and glanced off harmlessly—except for the casualty of the macaw.”
“My dear sir,” said Tom, “I didn’t say the ball killed the macaw; I said the macaw was killed, but that happened because a splinter from an epaulement at the south-east corner of the fort was hit by the shot and deflected harmlessly—except for the unfortunate incident with the macaw.”
Moriarty returned a kind of grunt, which implied that, though he could not further question, he did not believe. Under such circumstances, taking snuff is a great relief to a man; and, as it happened, Moriarty, in taking snuff, could gratify his nose and his vanity at the same time, for he sported a silver-gilt snuff-box which was presented to him in some extraordinary way, and bore a grand inscription.
Moriarty let out a grunt that suggested, although he couldn’t ask more questions, he didn’t believe. In situations like this, taking snuff is a great comfort for a man; and, as luck would have it, while taking snuff, Moriarty could please both his nose and his ego at the same time, since he had a silver-gilt snuff-box given to him in some remarkable manner, adorned with a grand inscription.
On this “piece of plate” being produced, of course it went round the table, and Moriarty could scarcely conceal the satisfaction he felt as each person read the engraven testimonial of his worth. When it had gone the circuit of the board, Tom Loftus put his hand into his pocket and pulled out the butt-end of a rifle, which is always furnished with a small box, cut out of the solid part of the wood and covered with a plate of brass acting on a hinge. This box, intended to carry small implements for the use of the rifleman, to keep his piece in order, was filled with snuff, and Tom said, as he laid it down on the table, “This is my snuff-box, gentlemen; not as handsome as my gallant friend's at the opposite side of the table, but extremely interesting to me. It was previous to one of our dashing affairs in Spain that our riflemen were thrown out in front and on the flanks. The rifles were supported by the light companies of the regiments in advance, and it was in the latter duty I was engaged. We had to feel our way through a wood, and had cleared it of the enemy, when, as we debouched from the wood on the opposite side, we were charged by an overwhelming force of Polish lancers and cuirassiers. Retreat was impossible—resistance almost hopeless. 'My lads,' said I, 'we must do something novel here, or we are lost—startle them by fresh practice—the bayonet will no longer avail you—club your muskets, and hit the horses over the noses, and they'll smell danger.' They took my advice; of course we first delivered a withering volley, and then to it we went in flail-fashion, thrashing away with the butt-ends of our muskets; and sure enough the French were astonished and driven back in amazement. So tremendous, sir, was the hitting on our side, that in many instances the butt-ends of the muskets snapped off like tobacco-pipes, and the field was quite strewn with them after the affair: I picked one of them up as a little memento of the day, and have used it ever since as a snuff-box.”
On this “piece of plate” being shown off, it obviously made its way around the table, and Moriarty could hardly hide his satisfaction as each person read the engraved testament to his worth. After it had gone around the table, Tom Loftus reached into his pocket and pulled out the end of a rifle, which is always equipped with a small box made from the solid part of the wood and covered with a brass plate that works on a hinge. This box, meant to hold small tools for the rifleman to keep his weapon maintained, was filled with snuff, and Tom said as he set it down on the table, “This is my snuff-box, gentlemen; not as fancy as my brave friend’s on the other side of the table, but very meaningful to me. It was before one of our daring missions in Spain that our riflemen were positioned out in front and on the flanks. The rifles were backed by the light companies of the regiments in front, and it was in that role I was involved. We had to make our way through a forest and had cleared it of the enemy when, as we came out of the wood on the other side, we were charged by an overwhelming force of Polish lancers and cuirassiers. Retreat was impossible—resistance almost hopeless. 'My lads,' I said, 'we need to do something novel here, or we’re done for—startle them with something unexpected—the bayonet won't help anymore—club your muskets, and hit the horses on the nose, and they’ll sense danger.' They took my advice; of course, we first fired a devastating volley, and then we got to it, swinging away with the butt-ends of our muskets; and sure enough, the French were astonished and pushed back in shock. The hitting on our side was so intense that in many cases, the butt-ends of the muskets snapped off like tobacco pipes, and the field was quite littered with them afterward: I picked one up as a little keepsake from the day, and I’ve used it ever since as a snuff-box.”
Every one was amused by the outrageous romancing of the colonel but Moriarty, who looked rather disgusted, because he could not edge in a word of his own at all; he gave up the thing now in despair, for the colonel had it all his own way, like the bull in a china-shop; the more startling the bouncers he told, the more successful were his anecdotes, and he kept pouring them out with the most astounding rapidity; and though all voted him the greatest liar they ever met, none suspected he was not a military man.
Everyone was entertained by the colonel's outrageous flirting, except for Moriarty, who looked pretty disgusted because he couldn’t get a word in. He finally gave up in frustration, as the colonel dominated the conversation like a bull in a china shop. The more shocking the stories he told, the better they went over, and he kept them coming at an incredible pace. Even though everyone agreed he was the biggest liar they'd ever met, no one suspected he wasn’t a military man.
Dick wanted Edward O'Connor, who sat beside him, to sing; but Edward whispered, “For Heaven's sake don't stop the flow of the lava from that mighty eruption of lies!—he's a perfect Vesuvius of mendacity. You'll never meet his like again, so make the most of him while you have him. Pray, sir,” said Edward to the colonel, “have you ever been in any of the cold climates? I am induced to ask you, from the very wonderful anecdotes you have told of the hot ones.”
Dick wanted Edward O'Connor, who was sitting next to him, to sing; but Edward whispered, “For Heaven's sake, don’t interrupt that amazing flow of lies! He’s like a volcano of untruths. You’ll never find anyone like him again, so enjoy him while you can. Please, sir,” Edward said to the colonel, “have you ever been in any cold climates? I’m asking because of the incredible stories you’ve shared about the hot ones.”
“Bless you, sir, I know every corner about the north pole.”
“Bless you, sir, I know every inch of the North Pole.”
“In which of the expeditions, may I ask, were you engaged?” inquired Moriarty.
“In which of the expeditions were you involved?” Moriarty asked.
“In none of them, sir. We knocked up a little amateur party, I and a few curious friends, and certainly we witnessed wonders. You talk here of a sharp wind; but the wind is so sharp there that it cut off our beard and whiskers. Boreas is a great barber, sir, with his north pole for a sign. Then as for frost!—I could tell you such incredible things of its intensity; our butter, for instance, was as hard as a rock; we were obliged to knock it off with a chisel and hammer, like a mason at a piece of granite, and it was necessary to be careful of your eyes at breakfast, the splinters used to fly about so; indeed, one of the party did lose the use of his eye from a butter-splinter. But the oddest thing of all was to watch two men talking to each other: you could observe the words, as they came out of their mouths, suddenly frozen and dropping down in little pellets of ice at their feet, so that, after a long conversation, you might see a man standing up to his knees in his own eloquence.”
“In none of them, sir. We threw together a little amateur party, a few curious friends and I, and we definitely saw some amazing things. You talk about a strong wind here; but the wind there is so fierce it cut off our beards and mustaches. Boreas is a great barber, sir, with his north pole as his sign. And as for the frost!—I could tell you incredible things about how cold it gets; our butter, for example, was as hard as a rock. We had to chip it off with a chisel and hammer, like a mason with granite, and you had to be careful of your eyes at breakfast because the splinters used to fly everywhere; indeed, one of the party did lose the use of his eye from a butter splinter. But the strangest thing of all was watching two men talk to each other: you could see the words as they came out of their mouths suddenly freeze and drop to the ground in little ice pellets, so that after a long conversation, you might see a man standing up to his knees in his own words.”
They all roared with laughter at this last touch of the marvellous, but Loftus preserved his gravity.
They all burst out laughing at this final amazing moment, but Loftus kept his serious demeanor.
“I don't wonder, gentlemen, at your not receiving that as truth—I told you it was incredible—in short, that is the reason I have resisted all temptations to publish. Murray, Longmans, Colburn, Bentley, ALL the publishers have offered me unlimited terms, but I have always refused—not that I am a rich man, which makes the temptation of the thousands I might realise the harder to withstand; 't is not that the gold is not precious to me, but there is something dearer to me than gold—it is my character for veracity! and therefore, as I am convinced the public would not believe the wonders I have witnessed, I confine the recital of my adventures to the social circle. But what profession affords such scope for varied incident as that of the soldier? Change of clime, danger, vicissitude, love, war, privation one day, profusion the next, darkling dangers, and sparkling joys! Zounds! there's nothing like the life of a soldier! and, by the powers! I'll give you a song in its praise.”
“I don’t blame you, gentlemen, for not believing that as truth—I told you it was unbelievable—in short, that’s why I’ve resisted all temptations to publish. Murray, Longmans, Colburn, Bentley, ALL the publishers have offered me great deals, but I’ve always turned them down—not because I’m rich, which makes the temptation of the thousands I could earn harder to resist; it’s not that the money isn’t valuable to me, but there’s something more important than money—it's my reputation for honesty! So, since I believe the public wouldn’t accept the incredible things I’ve seen, I limit my stories to my social circle. But what profession offers such a variety of experiences as that of a soldier? Changing environments, danger, ups and downs, love, war, hardship one day, abundance the next, lurking threats, and moments of joy! Wow! There’s nothing like the life of a soldier! And, by all means! I’ll sing a song in its honor.”
The proposition was received with cheers, and Tom rattled away these ringing rhymes—
The proposal was met with cheers, and Tom excitedly recited these upbeat rhymes—
THE BOWLD SOJER BOY
“Oh there's not a trade that's going Worth showing, Or knowing, Like that from glory growing, For a bowld sojer boy; Where right or left we go, Sure you know, Friend or foe Will have the hand or toe From a bowld sojer boy! There's not a town we march thro', But the ladies, looking arch thro' The window-panes, will search thro' The ranks to find their joy; While up the street, Each girl you meet, Will look so sly, Will cry 'My eye! Oh, isn't he a darling, the bowld sojer boy!'
“Oh, there’s no job out there Worth showing, Or knowing, Like the one that leads to glory, For a brave soldier boy; Wherever we go, You know, Friend or foe Will lose a hand or toe For a brave soldier boy! There’s not a town we march through, But the ladies, peeking through The window panes, will look through The ranks to find their joy; While up the street, Every girl you meet, Will look so sly, Will cry ‘My gosh! Oh, isn’t he a darling, the brave soldier boy!’”
II
“But when we get the route, How they pout And they shout While to the right about Goes the bowld sojer boy. Oh, 'tis then that ladies fair In despair Tear their hair, But 'the divil-a-one I care,' Says the bowld sojer boy. For the world is all before us, Where the landladies adore us, And ne'er refuse to score us, But chalk us up with joy; We taste her tap, We tear her cap'— 'Oh, that's the chap For me!' Says she; 'Oh, isn't he a darling, the bowld sojer boy.'
“But when we get the route, How they sulk And they yell While to the right about Goes the bold soldier boy. Oh, it's then that beautiful ladies In despair Pull their hair, But 'I couldn't care less,' Says the bold soldier boy. Because the world is all ahead of us, Where the landladies love us, And never hesitate to score us, But chalk us up with joy; We enjoy her beer, We mess with her cap'— 'Oh, that's the guy For me!' Says she; 'Oh, isn't he a sweetheart, the bold soldier boy.'
III
“'Then come along with me, Gramachree, And you'll see How happy you will be With your bowld sojer boy; 'Faith! if you're up to fun, With me run; 'T will be done In the snapping of a gun,' Says the bowld sojer boy; 'And 't is then that, without scandal, Myself will proudly dandle The little farthing candle Of our mutual flame, my joy! May his light shine As bright as mine, Till in the line He'll blaze, And raise The glory of his corps, like a bowld sojer boy!'”
“'Then come with me, Gramachree, And you'll see How happy you’ll be With your bold soldier boy; 'Trust me! if you’re up for fun, Run with me; 'It'll be done In the snap of a gun,' Says the bold soldier boy; 'And that’s when, without any shame, I’ll proudly hold The little candle Of our shared love, my joy! May his light shine As bright as mine, Until in line He’ll blaze, And raise The glory of his corps, like a bold soldier boy!'”
Andy entered the room while the song was in progress, and handed a letter to Dick, which, after the song was over, and he had asked pardon of his guests, he opened.
Andy walked into the room while the song was playing and gave a letter to Dick. Once the song finished and he had apologized to his guests, he opened it.
“By Jove! you sing right well, colonel,” said one of the party.
"Wow! You sing really well, colonel," said one of the group.
“I think the gallant colonel's songs nothing in comparison with his wonderful stories,” said Moriarty.
“I think the brave colonel's songs are nothing compared to his wonderful stories,” said Moriarty.
“Gentlemen,” said Dick, “wonderful as the colonel's recitals have been, this letter conveys a piece of information more surprising than anything we have heard this day. That stupid fellow who spoiled our champagne has come in for the inheritance of a large property.”
“Gentlemen,” said Dick, “as amazing as the colonel's stories have been, this letter brings news that's even more shocking than anything we've heard today. That ridiculous guy who ruined our champagne has inherited a large property.”
“What!—Handy Andy?” exclaimed those who knew his name.
“What!—Handy Andy?” exclaimed those who recognized him.
“Handy Andy,” said Dick, “is now a man of fortune!”
“Handy Andy,” Dick said, “is now a wealthy man!”
CHAPTER XLVIII
It was a note from Squire Egan which conveyed the news to Dick that caused so much surprise; the details of the case were not even hinted at; the bare fact alone was mentioned, with a caution to preserve it still a secret from Andy, and appointing an hour for dinner at “Morrison's” next day, at which hotel the Squire expected to arrive from the country, with his lady and Fanny Dawson, en route for London. Till dinner-time, then, the day following, Dick was obliged to lay by his impatience as to the “why and wherefore” of Andy's sudden advancement; but, as the morning was to be occupied with Tom Durfy's wedding, Dick had enough to keep him engaged in the meantime.
It was a note from Squire Egan that brought the surprising news to Dick; it didn’t go into detail about the case at all. It stated the simple fact and warned him to keep it a secret from Andy while setting a time for dinner at “Morrison's” the next day. The Squire was planning to arrive from the country with his wife and Fanny Dawson, on their way to London. So until dinner time the next day, Dick had to put aside his impatience about the “why and how” of Andy's sudden promotion. However, since the morning was taken up with Tom Durfy's wedding, Dick had plenty to keep him busy in the meantime.
At the appointed hour a few of Tom's particular friends were in attendance to witness the ceremony, or, to use their own phrase, “to see him turned off,” and among them was Tom Loftus. Dick was holding out his hand to “the colonel,” when Tom Durfy stepped between, and introduced him under his real name. The masquerading trick of the night before was laughed at, with an assurance from Dick that it only fulfilled all he had ever heard of the Protean powers of a gentleman whom he so much wished to know. A few minutes' conversation in the recess of a window put Tom Loftus and Dick the Devil on perfectly good terms, and Loftus proposed to Dick that they should execute the old-established trick on a bridegroom, of snatching the first kiss from the bride.
At the designated time, a few of Tom's close friends showed up to witness the ceremony, or as they put it, “to see him turned off,” and among them was Tom Loftus. Dick was reaching out his hand to “the colonel” when Tom Durfy stepped in and introduced him by his real name. They all laughed about the masquerade from the night before, with Dick assuring everyone that it just lived up to everything he had heard about the amazing abilities of a gentleman he really wanted to know. A brief chat in a window nook put Tom Loftus and Dick the Devil on great terms, and Loftus suggested to Dick that they should pull off the classic prank on a groom, by stealing the first kiss from the bride.
“You must get in Tom's way,” said Loftus, “and I'll kiss her.”
“You need to block Tom,” Loftus said, “and I’ll kiss her.”
“Why, the fact is,” said Dick, “I had proposed that pleasure to myself; and, if it's all the same to you, you can jostle Tom, and I'll do the remainder in good style, I promise you.”
“Honestly,” said Dick, “I had planned on that for myself; and, if it’s okay with you, you can push Tom, and I’ll handle the rest with flair, I swear.”
“That I can't agree to,” said Loftus; “but as it appears we both have set our heart on cheating the bridegroom, let us both start fair, and 't is odd if between us Tom Durfy is not done”
“That I can't agree to,” said Loftus; “but since it seems we both want to outsmart the groom, let’s both start fresh, and it’s strange if between us Tom Durfy isn’t done.”
This was agreed upon, and many minutes did not elapse till the bride made her appearance, and “hostilities were about to commence.” The mutual enemy of the “high contracting parties” first opened his book, and then his mouth, and in such solemn tones, that it was enough to frighten even a widow, much less a bachelor. As the ceremony verged to a conclusion, Tom Loftus and Dick the Devil edged up towards their 'vantage-ground on either side of the blooming widow, now nearly finished into a wife, and stood like greyhounds in the slip, ready to start after puss (only puss ought to be spelt here with a B). The widow, having been married before, was less nervous than Durfy, and, suspecting the intended game, determined to foil both the brigands, who intended to rob the bridegroom of his right; so, when the last word of the ceremony was spoken, and Loftus and Dick made a simultaneous dart upon her, she very adroitly ducked, and allowed the two “ruggers and rievers” to rush into each other's arms, and rub their noses together, while Tom Durfy and his blooming bride sealed their contract very agreeably without their noses getting in each other's way.
This was agreed upon, and it wasn’t long before the bride made her entrance, and “the action was about to begin.” The shared opponent of the “high contracting parties” first opened his book and then spoke in such serious tones that it could frighten even a widow, much less a bachelor. As the ceremony approached its end, Tom Loftus and Dick the Devil crept up to their spots on either side of the beautiful widow, who was now almost a wife, and stood like greyhounds ready to chase a hare (only hare should be spelled with a B here). The widow, having been married before, was less nervous than Durfy and, suspecting their intentions, decided to outsmart both men who wanted to steal the bridegroom's moment. So, as the last word of the ceremony was spoken and Loftus and Dick made their move towards her, she skillfully ducked, allowing the two “thieves” to run into each other and crash together, while Tom Durfy and his lovely bride sealed their deal quite happily without their noses getting in the way.
Loftus and Dick had only a laugh at their own expense, instead of a kiss at Tom's, upon the failure of their plot; but Loftus, in a whisper to Dick, vowed he would execute a trick upon the “pair of them” before the day was over.
Loftus and Dick just had a laugh at their own expense instead of getting a kiss from Tom after their plan fell through; however, Loftus whispered to Dick that he was determined to pull a trick on the “two of them” before the day ended.
There was a breakfast as usual, and chicken and tongue and wine, which, taken in the morning, are provocative of eloquence; and, of course, the proper quantity of healths and toasts were executed selon la règlei, it was time for the bride and bridegroom to bow and blush and curtsey out of the room, and make themselves food for a paragraph in the morning papers, under the title of the “happy pair,” who set off in a handsome chariot, &c., &c.
There was breakfast as usual, featuring chicken, tongue, and wine, which, when enjoyed in the morning, tend to inspire great conversation. Naturally, the right amount of toasts and cheers were made in accordance with custom. It was time for the bride and groom to bow, blush, and curtsey out of the room, becoming a little story in the morning papers under the title of the “happy couple,” who departed in a stylish carriage, etc., etc.
Tom Durfy had engaged a pretty cottage in the neighbourhood of Clontarf to pass the honeymoon. Tom Loftus knew this, and knew, moreover, that the sitting-room looked out on a small lawn which lay before the house, screened by a hedge from the road, but with a circular sweep leading up to the house, and a gate of ingress and egress at either end of the hedge. In this sitting-room Tom, after lunch, was pressing his lady fair to take a glass of champagne, when the entrance-gate was thrown open, and a hackney jaunting-car with Tom Loftus and a friend or two upon it, driven by a special ragamuffin blowing a tin horn, rolled up the skimping avenue, and as it scoured past the windows of the sitting-room, Tom Loftus and the other passengers kissed hands to the astonished bride and bridegroom, and shouted, “Wish you joy!”
Tom Durfy had rented a charming cottage near Clontarf to spend his honeymoon. Tom Loftus was aware of this and also knew that the sitting room overlooked a small lawn in front of the house, which was hidden from the road by a hedge, with a circular path leading up to the house and a gate at both ends of the hedge. In this sitting room, after lunch, Tom was urging his beautiful wife to have a glass of champagne when the entrance gate swung open. A hired jaunting car pulled up the narrow driveway, carrying Tom Loftus and a few friends, driven by a scruffy guy blowing a tin horn. As they raced past the sitting room windows, Tom Loftus and the other passengers waved to the surprised bride and groom, shouting, “Congratulations!”
The thing was so sudden that Durfy and the widow, not seeing Loftus, could hardly comprehend what it meant, and both ran to the window; but just as they reached it, up drove another car, freighted with two or three more wild rascals who followed the lead which had been given them; and as a long train of cars were seen in the distance all driving up to the avenue, the widow, with a timid little scream, threw her handkerchief over her face and ran into a corner. Tom did not know whether to laugh or be angry, but, being a good-humoured fellow, he satisfied himself with a few oaths against the incorrigible Loftus, and when the cortège had passed, endeavoured to restore the startled fair one to her serenity.
The whole thing happened so suddenly that Durfy and the widow, not seeing Loftus, could barely understand what was going on, and both rushed to the window. Just as they got there, another car pulled up, loaded with two or three more rowdy guys who followed the example set for them. As a long line of cars appeared in the distance, all making their way to the avenue, the widow let out a nervous little scream, covered her face with her handkerchief, and ran into a corner. Tom wasn't sure whether to laugh or be angry, but since he was a good-natured guy, he settled for a few curses aimed at the unmanageable Loftus. Once the procession had passed, he tried to help the startled woman regain her composure.
Squire Egan and party arrived at the appointed hour at their hotel, where Dick was waiting to receive them, and, of course, his inquiries were immediately directed to the extraordinary circumstance of Andy's elevation, the details of which he desired to know. These we shall not give in the expanded form in which Dick heard them, but endeavour to condense, as much as possible, within the limits to which we are prescribed.
Squire Egan and his group arrived at their hotel at the scheduled time, where Dick was ready to greet them. Naturally, he immediately started asking about the unusual situation regarding Andy's rise to prominence and wanted to know all the details. We won’t present the extended version that Dick heard but will try to summarize it as much as possible within the constraints we have.
The title of Scatterbrain had never been inherited directly from father to son; it had descended in a zigzag fashion, most appropriate to the name, nephews and cousins having come in for the coronet and the property for some generations. The late lord had led a roué bachelor life up to the age of sixty, and then thought it not worth while to marry, though many mammas and daughters spread their nets and arrayed their charms to entrap the sexagenarian.
The title of Scatterbrain had never passed directly from father to son; it had zigzagged down the family line, which was fitting given the name, with nephews and cousins claiming the title and the estate for generations. The late lord had lived a wild bachelor life until he was sixty and then decided it wasn't worth marrying, even though many mothers and daughters tried to catch the interest of the older man with their charms.
The truth was, he had quaffed the cup of licentious pleasure all his life, after which he thought matrimony would prove insipid. The mere novelty induces some men, under similar circumstances, to try the holy estate; but matrimony could not offer to Lord Scatterbrain the charms of novelty, for he had been once married, though no one but himself was cognisant of the fact.
The truth was, he had indulged in a lifetime of reckless pleasure, leading him to believe that marriage would be boring. The mere novelty encourages some men in similar situations to try the holy state; however, marriage couldn't provide Lord Scatterbrain with the excitement of novelty, because he had been married once before, though no one except him knew about it.
The reader will certainly say, “Here's an Irish bull; how could a man be married, without, at least, a woman and a priest being joint possessors of the secret?”
The reader will definitely say, “Here’s an Irish contradiction; how can a man be married without, at least, a woman and a priest both knowing the secret?”
Listen, gentle reader, and you shall hear how none but Lord Scatterbrain knew Lord Scatterbrain was married.
Listen, dear reader, and you'll find out that only Lord Scatterbrain knew he was married.
There was nothing at which he ever stopped for the gratification of his passions—no wealth he would not squander, no deceit he would not practise, no disguise he would not assume. Therefore, gold, and falsehood, and masquerading were extensively employed by this reckless roué in the service of Venus, in which service, combined with that of Bacchus, his life was entirely passed.
He never held back when it came to satisfying his desires—no amount of money he wouldn't waste, no lie he wouldn't tell, no role he wouldn't play. So, he frequently used gold, deception, and disguises in his reckless pursuit of pleasure, which, along with drinking, consumed his entire life.
Often he assumed the guise of a man in humble life, to approximate some object of his desire, whom fine clothes and bribery would have instantly warned and in too many cases his artifices were successful. It was in one of these adventures he cast his eyes upon the woman hitherto known in this story under the name of the Widow Rooney; but all his practices against her virtue were unavailing, and nothing but a marriage could accomplish what he had set his fancy upon but even this would not stop him, for he married her.
Often, he pretended to be an ordinary guy to get closer to someone he wanted, someone who would have been immediately put off by fancy clothes or bribes. In many cases, his tricks worked. It was during one of these escapades that he noticed the woman known in this story as the Widow Rooney; however, all his attempts to corrupt her were useless, and only marriage could fulfill his desires. But even that didn’t deter him, because he married her.
The Widow Rooney has appeared no very inviting personage through these pages, and the reader may wonder that a man of rank could proceed to such desperate lengths upon such slight temptation; but, gentle reader, she was young and attractive when she was married—never to say handsome, but good-looking decidedly, and with that sort of figure which is comprehended in the phrase “a fine girl.”
The Widow Rooney hasn't come across as a very appealing character in these pages, and you might be surprised that a man of status would go to such extreme lengths over such minor temptation; but, dear reader, she was young and attractive when she got married—if not exactly handsome, definitely good-looking, with that kind of figure that you’d describe as “a fine girl.”
And has that fine girl altered into the Widow Rooney? Ah! poverty and hardship are sore trials to the body as well as to the mind. Too little is it considered, while we gaze on aristocratic beauty, how much good food, soft lying, warm wrapping, ease of mind, have to do with the attractions which command our admiration. Many a hand moulded by nature to give elegance of form to a kid glove, is “stinted of its fair proportion” by grubbing toil. The foot which might have excited the admiration of a ball-room, peeping under a flounce of lace in a satin shoe, and treading the mazy dance, will grow coarse and broad by tramping in its native state over toilsome miles, bearing perchance to a market town some few eggs, whose whole produce would not purchase the sandal-tie of my lady's slipper; will grow red and rough by standing in wet trenches, and feeling the winter's frost. The neck on which diamonds might have worthily sparkled, will look less tempting when the biting winter has hung icicles there for gems. Cheeks formed as fresh for dimpling blushes, eyes as well to sparkle, and lips to smile, as those which shed their brightness and their witchery in the tapestried saloon, will grow pale with want, and forget their dimples, when smiles are not there to wake them; lips become compressed and drawn with anxious thought, and eyes the brightest are quenched of their fires by many tears.
And has that lovely girl turned into the Widow Rooney? Ah! Poverty and hardship are tough challenges for both body and mind. It's rarely considered, while we admire high-society beauty, how much good food, comfortable sleeping, warm clothes, and a peaceful mind contribute to the appeal that captures our admiration. Many hands that could be shaped by nature to create the elegance of a delicate glove are “shortchanged of their fair proportion” by hard labor. The foot that could have drawn attention in a ballroom, peeking out from beneath a lace trim in a fancy shoe, and dancing gracefully, will become coarse and broad from trudging through long, exhausting miles, possibly carrying a few eggs to a market town, the total worth of which wouldn’t even buy the sandal-tie of my lady's slipper; it will grow red and rough from standing in muddy ditches and braving the winter cold. The neck that could have beautifully displayed diamonds will appear less enticing when winter has left icicles there instead of gems. Cheeks shaped for soft blushes, eyes bright enough to sparkle, and lips meant to smile, just like those that shine in lavish ballrooms, will turn pale from hunger and lose their dimples when smiles are absent; lips will become thin and drawn from worry, and the brightest eyes will lose their shine after countless tears.
Of all these trials poor Widow Rooney had enough. Her husband, after living with her a month, in the character of a steward to some great man in a distant part of the country, left her one day for the purpose of transacting business at a fair, which, he said, would require his absence for some time. At the end of a week, a letter was sent to her, stating that the make-believe steward had robbed his master extensively, and had fled to America, whence he promised to write to her, and send her means to follow him, requesting, in the meantime, her silence, in case any inquiry should be made about him. This villanous trick was played off the more readily, from the fact that a steward had absconded at the time, and the difference in the name the cruel profligate accounted for by saying that, as he was hiding at the moment he married her, he had assumed another name.
Of all these hardships, poor Widow Rooney had more than enough. Her husband, after being with her for a month as a steward for some wealthy person in a faraway area, left one day to take care of some business at a fair, claiming it would take him a while. After a week, she received a letter saying that the phony steward had stolen a lot from his employer and had fled to America. He promised to write to her and send money for her to join him, asking her to stay silent in case anyone asked about him. This wicked scheme was easier to pull off because a real steward had gone missing around the same time, and the cruel scammer explained the name difference by saying he had taken on a new name while hiding at the time they got married.
The poor deserted girl, fully believing this trumped-up tale, obeyed with unflinching fidelity the injunctions of her betrayer; and while reports were flying abroad of the absconded steward, she never breathed a word of, what had been confided to her, and accounted for the absence of “Rooney” in various ways of her own; so that all trace of the profligate was lost, by her remaining inactive in making the smallest inquiry about him, and her very fidelity to her betrayer became the means of her losing all power of procuring his discovery. For months she trusted all was right; but when moon followed moon, and she gave birth to a boy without hearing one word of his father, misgiving came upon her, and the only consolation left her was, that, though she was deserted, and a child left on her hands, still she was an honest woman. That child was the hero of our tale. The neighbours passed some ill-natured remarks about her, when it began to be suspected that her husband would never let her know more about him; for she had been rather a saucy lady, holding up her nose at poor men, and triumphing in her catching of the “steward,” a man well to do in the world; and it may be remembered, that this same spirit existed in her when Andy's rumoured marriage with Matty gave the prospect of her affairs being retrieved, for she displayed her love of pre-eminence to the very first person who gave her the good news. The ill-nature of her neighbours, however, after the birth of her child and the desertion of her husband, inducing her to leave the scene of her unmerited wrongs and annoyances, she suddenly decamped, and, removing to another part of Ireland, the poor woman began a life of hardship, to support herself and rear the offspring of her unfortunate marriage. In this task she was worthily assisted by one of her brothers, who pitied her condition, and joined her in her retreat. He married in course of time, and his wife died in giving birth to Oonah, who was soon deprived of her other parent by typhus fever, that terrible scourge of the poor; so that the praiseworthy desire of the brother to befriend his sister only involved her, as it happened, in the deeper difficulty of supporting two children instead of one. This she did heroically, and the orphan girl rewarded her, by proving a greater comfort than her own child; for Andy had inherited in all its raciness the blood of the Scatterbrains, and his deeds, as recorded in this history, prove he was no unworthy representative of that illustrious title. To return to his father—who had done the grievous wrong to the poor peasant girl: he lived his life of profligacy through, and in a foreign country died at last; but on his death-bed the scourge of conscience rendered every helpless hour an age of woe. Bitterest of all was the thought of the wife deceived, deserted, and unacknowledged. To face his last account with such fearful crime upon his head he dared not, and made all the reparation now in his power, by avowing his marriage in his last will and testament, and giving all the information in his power to trace his wife, if living, or his heir, if such existed. He enjoined, by the most sacred injunctions upon him to whom the charge was committed, that neither cost nor trouble should be spared in the search, leaving a large sum in ready money besides, to establish the right, in case his nephew disputed the will. By his own order, his death was kept secret, and secretly his agent set to work to discover any trace of the heir. This, in consequence of the woman changing her place of abode, became more difficult and it was not until after very minute inquiry that some trace was picked up, and a letter written to the parish priest of the district to which she had removed, making certain general inquiries. It was found, on comparing dates some time after, that it was this very letter to Father Blake which Andy had purloined from the post-office, and the Squire had thrown into the fire; so that our hero was very near, by his blundering, destroying his own fortune. Luckily for him, however, an untiring and intelligent agent was engaged in his cause, and a subsequent inquiry, and finally a personal visit to Father Blake, cleared the matter up satisfactorily, and the widow was enabled to produce such proof of her identity, and that of her son, that Handy Andy was indisputably Lord Scatterbrain; and the whole affair was managed so secretly, that the death of the late lord, and the claim of title and estates in the name of the rightful heir, were announced at the same moment; and the “Honourable Sackville,” instead of coming into possession of the peerage and property, and fighting his adversary at the great advantage of possession, could only commence a suit to drive him out, if he sued at all.
The poor abandoned girl, fully believing this made-up story, followed her deceiver's commands with unwavering loyalty; and while rumors were spreading about the missing steward, she never mentioned what had been entrusted to her and explained Rooney's absence in various ways of her own. As a result, all trace of the rogue was lost because she didn't make the slightest effort to inquire about him, and her very loyalty to her betrayer ended up stripping her of any ability to find him. For months, she thought everything was fine; but when one month followed another and she gave birth to a boy without hearing anything about his father, doubt began to creep in. The only comfort she had left was that, even though she was deserted and had a child to care for, she still considered herself an honest woman. That child was the hero of our story. The neighbors made some nasty comments about her when it started to be suspected that her husband wouldn’t let her know more about him, since she had been rather arrogant, looking down on poorer men and taking pride in catching the “steward,” who was well-off. It might be recalled that she had this same attitude when Andy's rumored marriage to Matty gave her hope of improving her situation, as she boasted to the very first person who brought her the good news. However, the spitefulness of her neighbors, after the birth of her child and her husband's abandonment, pushed her to leave the scene of her undeserved troubles and annoyances. She suddenly fled, moving to another part of Ireland, and began a difficult life to support herself and raise the child from her unfortunate marriage. In this endeavor, she received valuable help from one of her brothers, who felt sorry for her situation and joined her in her escape. He eventually married, but his wife died giving birth to Oonah, who soon lost her other parent to typhus fever, that awful scourge of the poor. So, the brother’s commendable desire to help his sister only resulted in her having to support two children instead of one. She did this courageously, and the orphan girl became more of a comfort to her than her own child; for Andy inherited in full the traits of the Scatterbrains, and his actions, as recorded in this story, show that he was a fitting representative of that distinguished name. As for his father—who had done great wrong to the poor peasant girl—he lived a life of debauchery and eventually died in a foreign country; but on his deathbed, the torment of his conscience turned each helpless hour into an age of suffering. The most painful thought was of the wife he had deceived, abandoned, and never acknowledged. He couldn't face his final judgment with such a terrible crime on his conscience, so he made the only reparation he could by acknowledging his marriage in his last will and testament and providing all the information he had to trace his wife, if she was still alive, or his heir, if one existed. He insisted, with the most solemn directives, that no expense or effort be spared in the search, leaving a significant amount of cash to establish the right in case his nephew contested the will. By his own command, his death was kept secret, and his agent quietly began locating any trace of the heir. This became more difficult because the woman had moved, and it wasn’t until much later that any lead was found. A letter was sent to the parish priest in the area where she had relocated, making some general inquiries. Later, when the dates were compared, it was discovered that this very letter to Father Blake had been stolen from the post office by Andy, and the Squire had thrown it into the fire; so our hero almost ruined his own fortune through his clumsiness. Fortunately for him, an unflagging and capable agent was working for him, and a follow-up inquiry, along with a personal visit to Father Blake, resolved the matter satisfactorily. The widow was able to provide enough proof of her identity and that of her son, ensuring that Handy Andy was undoubtedly Lord Scatterbrain. The whole situation was managed so discreetly that the news of the late lord's death and the rightful heir's claim to the title and estates were announced simultaneously. The “Honourable Sackville,” instead of stepping into the peerage and property and having the advantage of possession to confront his opponent, could only start a lawsuit to try to oust him, if he decided to fight at all.
Our limits compel us to this brief sketch of the circumstances through which Handy Andy was entitled to and became possessed of a property and a title, and we must now say something of the effects produced by the intelligence on the parties most concerned.
Our limitations require us to provide this brief overview of the circumstances that entitled Handy Andy to and allowed him to acquire a property and a title, and we must now discuss the effects this had on the parties most involved.
The Honourable Sackville Scatterbrain, on the advice of high legal authority, did not attempt to dispute a succession of which such satisfactory proofs existed, and, fortunately for himself, had knocked up a watering-place match, while he was yet in the bloom of heirship presumptive to a peerage, with the daughter of an English millionaire.
The Honorable Sackville Scatterbrain, following the advice of top legal experts, decided not to challenge a succession that had such convincing evidence supporting it. Luckily for him, he managed to arrange a marriage to the daughter of an English millionaire while he was still basking in the potential of being an heir to a peerage.
When the Widow Rooney heard the extraordinary turn affairs had taken, her emotions, after the first few hours of pleasurable surprise, partook of regret rather than satisfaction. She looked upon her past life of suffering, and felt as if Fate had cheated her. She, a peeress, had passed her life in poverty and suffering, with contempt from those over whom she had superior rights; and the few years of the prosperous future before her offered her poor compensation for the pinching past. But after such selfish considerations, the maternal feeling came to her relief, and she rejoiced that her son was a lord. But then came the terrible thought of his marriage to dash her joy and triumph.
When the Widow Rooney heard about the incredible turn of events, her feelings, after the initial hours of pleasant surprise, leaned more toward regret than happiness. She reflected on her past life of suffering and felt as if Fate had shortchanged her. Here she was, a noblewoman, yet her life had been filled with poverty and hardship, facing disdain from those who should have recognized her superior status; the few years of a prosperous future in front of her felt like a poor trade-off for her painful past. But after those selfish thoughts, her maternal instincts kicked in, and she felt joy that her son was now a lord. However, then came the dreadful thought of his marriage, which threatened to dim her joy and triumph.
This was a source of grief to Oonah as well. “If he wasn't married,” she would say to herself, “I might be Lady Scatterbrain;” and the tears would burst through poor Oonah's fingers as she held them up to her eyes and sobbed heavily, till the poor girl would try to gather consolation from the thought that, maybe, Andy's altered circumstances would make her disregarded. “There would be plenty to have him now,” thought she, “and he wouldn't think of me, maybe—so 't is well as it is.”
This caused Oonah a lot of sadness too. “If he weren't married,” she would think to herself, “I might be Lady Scatterbrain;” and tears would flow down Oonah's cheeks as she held her hands up to her eyes and sobbed heavily, until the poor girl tried to find comfort in the idea that maybe Andy's changed situation would make her overlooked. “There would be plenty of girls wanting him now,” she thought, “and he probably wouldn’t even think of me—so it’s probably for the best.”
When Andy heard that he was a lord—a real lord—and, after the first shock of astonishment, could comprehend that wealth and power were in his possession, he, though the most interested person, never thought, as the two women had done, of the desperate strait in which his marriage placed him, but broke out into short peals of laughter, and exclaimed in the intervals, “that it was mighty quare;” and when, after much questioning, any intelligible desire he had could be understood, the first one he clearly expressed was “to have a goold watch.”
When Andy found out that he was a lord—a real lord—and after the initial shock wore off, he realized that he had wealth and power, he, being the most involved person, never considered, like the two women did, the desperate situation his marriage had put him in. Instead, he burst into short fits of laughter and exclaimed in between, “that it was really strange;” and when, after a lot of questioning, any clear desire he had could finally be understood, the first one he clearly expressed was “to have a gold watch.”
He was made, however, to understand that other things than “goold watches” were of more importance; and the Squire, with his characteristic good nature, endeavoured to open Andy's comprehension to the nature of his altered situation. This, it may be supposed, was rather a complicated piece of work, and too difficult to be set down in black and white; the most intelligible portions to Andy were his immediate removal from servitude, and a ready-made suit of gentlemanly apparel, which made Andy pay several visits to the looking-glass. Good-natured as the Squire was, it would have been equally awkward to him as to Andy for the newly fledged lord, though a lord, to have a seat at his table, neither could he remain in an inferior position in his house; so Dick, who loved fun, volunteered to take Andy under his especial care to London, and let him share his lodgings, as a bachelor may do many things which a man surrounded by his family cannot. Besides, in a place distant from such extraordinary chances and changes as those which befell our hero, the sudden and startling difference of position of the parties not being known renders it possible for a gentleman to do the good-natured thing which Dick undertook, without compromising himself. In Dublin it would not have done for Dick Dawson to allow the man who would have held his horse the day before, to share the same board with him merely because Fortune had played one of her frolics and made Andy a lord; but in London the case was different.
He was made to realize, however, that other things besides “gold watches” were more important; and the Squire, with his typical good nature, tried to help Andy understand his changed situation. This was, as you can imagine, quite a complicated task and too difficult to put down in black and white; the most clear parts for Andy were his immediate release from servitude and the tailored suit of gentlemanly clothes, which led him to check himself out in the mirror several times. As good-natured as the Squire was, it would have been equally awkward for him as it was for Andy for the newly minted lord, though a lord, to sit at his table, nor could he remain in a lower position in his home; so Dick, who loved a good time, offered to take Andy under his wing in London and let him share his lodgings, since a bachelor can do things that a man with a family cannot. Moreover, in a place removed from the unusual chances and changes that our hero experienced, the sudden and shocking shift in status of the individuals not being known allows a gentleman to do the kind-hearted thing that Dick proposed, without compromising himself. In Dublin, it wouldn’t have been right for Dick Dawson to let the man who would have held his horse just the day before share his table simply because Fortune had played one of her tricks and made Andy a lord; but in London, the situation was different.
To London therefore they proceeded. The incidents of the journey, sea-sickness included, which so astonished the new traveller, we pass over, as well as the numberless mistakes in the great metropolis, which afforded Dick plentiful amusement, though, in truth, Dick had better objects in view than laughing at Andy's embarrassments in his new position. He really wished to help him in the difficult path into which the new lord had been thrust, and did this in a merry sort of way more successfully than by serious drilling. It was hard to break Andy of the habit of saying “Misther Dick,” when addressing him, but, at last, “Misther Dawson” was established. Eating with his knife, drinking as loudly as a horse, and other like accomplishments, were not so easily got under, yet it was wonderful how much he improved, as his shyness grew less, and his consciousness of being a lord grew stronger.
So they headed to London. We’ll skip over the events of the journey, including the sea sickness that surprised the new traveler, as well as the countless mistakes made in the big city, which provided Dick with plenty of amusement. But honestly, Dick had more important things on his mind than laughing at Andy’s struggles in his new role. He truly wanted to help him navigate the challenging path that the new lord had been thrust into, and he did this in a light-hearted way that worked better than serious training. It was tough to get Andy to stop calling him “Misther Dick,” but eventually, “Misther Dawson” stuck. Eating with his knife, drinking as loudly as a horse, and other similar habits were harder to change, yet it was impressive how much he improved as his shyness decreased and his awareness of being a lord grew stronger.
But, if the good nature of Dick had not prompted him to take Andy into training, the newly discovered nobleman would not have long been in want of society. It was wonderful how many persons were eager to show civility to his lordship, and some amongst them even went so far as to discover relationship. Plenty were soon ready to take Lord Scatterbrain here, and escort him there, accompany him to exhibitions and other public places, and charmed all the time with his lordship's remarks—“they were so original”—“quite delightful to meet something so fresh”—“how remarkably clever the Irish were!” Such were among the observations his ignorant blunders produced; and he who, as Handy Andy, had been anathematised all his life as a “stupid rascal,” “a blundering thief,” “a thick-headed brute,” &c., under the title of Lord Scatterbrain all of a sudden was voted “vastly amusing—a little eccentric, perhaps, but so droll—in fact, so witty!” This was all very delightful for Andy—so delightful that he quite forgot Bridget rhua. But that lady did not leave him long in his happy obliviousness. One day, while Dick was absent, and Andy rocking on a chair before the fire, twirling the massive gold chain of his gold watch round his forefinger, and uncoiling it again, his repose was suddenly disturbed by the appearance of Bridget herself, accompanied by Shan More and a shrimp of a man in rusty black, who turned out to be a shabby attorney who advanced money to convey his lady client and her brother to London, for the purpose of making a dash at the lord at once, and securing a handsome sum by a coup de main.
But if Dick hadn’t been so kind to bring Andy into the mix, the newly discovered nobleman wouldn’t have had to wait long for company. It was amazing how many people wanted to be friendly with his lordship, and some even went as far as to claim a connection. A lot of folks quickly offered to take Lord Scatterbrain here and there, go with him to exhibitions and other public events, and were charmed by his lordship's comments—“they were so original”—“it’s refreshing to meet someone like him”—“how clever the Irish are!” Such were the responses to his clueless mistakes; the guy who had been labeled a “stupid rascal,” “a bumbling thief,” and “a thick-headed brute” as Handy Andy suddenly became “immensely entertaining—maybe a little eccentric, but so funny—in fact, so witty!” This was all very pleasing for Andy—so much so that he completely forgot about Bridget rhua. But she didn't let him enjoy his blissful ignorance for long. One day, while Dick was away, and Andy was lounging in a chair before the fire, spinning the heavy gold chain of his watch around his finger and unwinding it again, his peace was suddenly interrupted by Bridget herself, joined by Shan More and a scrawny little man in worn black, who turned out to be a shabby lawyer who lent money to help his lady client and her brother get to London to make a quick move on the lord and secure a nice sum through a coup de main.
Andy, though taken by surprise, was resolute. Bitter words were exchanged; and as they seemed likely to lead to blows, Andy prudently laid hold of the poker, and, in language not quite suited to a noble lord, swore he would see what the inside of Shan More's head was made of, if he attempted to advance upon him. Bridget screamed and scolded, while the attorney endeavoured to keep the peace, and, beyond everything, urged Lord Scatterbrain to enter at once into written engagements for a handsome settlement upon his “lady.”
Andy, though caught off guard, was determined. Harsh words were exchanged; and as it looked like things might escalate to violence, Andy wisely grabbed the poker and, using language not quite fitting for a noble lord, vowed he would find out what was in Shan More's head if he came any closer. Bridget shouted and reprimanded, while the attorney tried to keep the peace and, above all, encouraged Lord Scatterbrain to immediately enter into a written agreement for a generous settlement for his “lady.”
“Lady!” exclaimed Andy; “oh!—a pretty lady she is!”
“Lady!” exclaimed Andy; “oh!—she's such a pretty lady!”
“I'm as good a lady as you are a lord, anyhow,” cried Bridget.
“I'm just as much a lady as you are a lord, anyway,” yelled Bridget.
“Altercation will do no good, my lord and my lady,” said the attorney; “let me suggest the propriety of your writing an engagement at once;” and the little man pushed pen, ink, and paper towards Andy.
“Arguing won’t help, my lord and my lady,” said the attorney; “let me suggest that you write up an engagement right away;” and the little man slid pen, ink, and paper toward Andy.
“I can't, I tell you!” cried Andy.
“I can't, I’m telling you!” shouted Andy.
“You must!” roared Shan More.
“You have to!” roared Shan More.
“Bad luck to you, how can I when I never larned?”
“Bad luck to you, how can I when I never learned?”
“Your lordship can make your mark,” said the attorney.
“Your lordship can sign here,” said the attorney.
“'Faith I can—with a poker,” cried Andy; “and you'd better take care, master parchment. Make my mark, indeed!—do you think I'd disgrace the House o' Peers by lettin' on that a lord couldn't write?—Quit the buildin', I tell you!”
“'I can do it—with a poker,” shouted Andy; “and you'd better watch out, master parchment. Make my mark, really!—do you think I'd embarrass the House of Lords by pretending a lord couldn't write?—Get out of the building, I'm telling you!”
In the midst of the row, which now rose to a tremendous pitch, Dick returned; and after a severe reprimand to the pettifogger for his sinister attempt on Andy, referred him to Lord Scatterbrain's solicitor. It was not such an easy matter to silence Bridget, who extended her claws towards her lord and master in a very menacing manner, calling down bitter imprecations on her own head if she wouldn't have her rights.
In the middle of the argument, which had escalated to an intense level, Dick came back. After giving a harsh reprimand to the shady lawyer for his underhanded attempt against Andy, he directed him to Lord Scatterbrain's solicitor. Silencing Bridget was not so straightforward, as she threatened her lord and master in a very aggressive way, cursing herself if she didn’t get what was rightfully hers.
Every now and then between the bursts of the storm Andy would exclaim, “Get out!”
Every now and then, during the breaks in the storm, Andy would shout, “Get out!”
“My lord,” said Dick, “remember your dignity.”
“My lord,” said Dick, “don't forget your dignity.”
“Av coorse!” said Andy; “but still she must get out!”
“Of course!” said Andy; “but still she has to get out!”
The house was at last cleared of the uproarious party; but though Andy got rid of their presence, they left their sting behind. Lord Scatterbrain felt, for the first time, that a lord can be very unhappy.
The house was finally quiet after the wild party; but even though Andy got rid of them, they left their mark. Lord Scatterbrain realized, for the first time, that being a lord can also mean being very unhappy.
Dick hurried him away at once to the chambers of the law agent, but he, being closeted on some very important business with another client on their arrival, returned an answer to their application for a conference, which they forwarded through the double doors of this sanctum by a hard-looking man with a pen behind his ear, that he could not have the pleasure of seeing them till the next morning. Lord Scatterbrain passed a more unhappy night than he had ever done in his life—even than that when he was tied up to the old tree—croaked at by ravens, and the despised of rats.
Dick quickly took him to the lawyer's office, but he was busy in a meeting with another client when they arrived. They sent their request for a meeting through the double doors of the office via a stern-looking man with a pen tucked behind his ear, who replied that he wouldn’t be able to see them until the next morning. Lord Scatterbrain had a more miserable night than he had ever experienced, even worse than the time he was tied to the old tree, surrounded by cawing ravens and ignored by rats.
Negotiations were opened the next day between the pettifogger on Bridget's side and the law agent of the noble lord, and the arguments, pro and con., lay thus:
Negotiations began the next day between Bridget's lawyer and the noble lord's legal agent, and the arguments, for and against, were as follows:
In the first place, the opening declaration was—Lord Scatterbrain never would live with the aforesaid Bridget.
In the first place, the opening statement was—Lord Scatterbrain would never live with the mentioned Bridget.
Answered—that nevertheless, as she was his lawful wife, a provision suitable to her rank must be made.
Answered—that even so, since she was his legal wife, a provision appropriate to her status had to be provided.
They (the claimants) were asked to name a sum.
They were asked to specify an amount.
The sum was considered exorbitant; it being argued that when her husband had determined never to live with her, he was in a far different condition, therefore it was unfair to seek so large a separate maintenance now.
The amount was seen as outrageous; it was argued that since her husband had decided never to live with her, he was in a completely different situation, so it was unfair to ask for such a large amount of separate support now.
The pettifogger threatened that Lady Scatterbrain would run in debt, which Lord Scatterbrain must discharge. My Lord's agent suggested that my Lady would be advertised in the public papers, and the public cautioned against giving her credit.
The schemer warned that Lady Scatterbrain would get into debt, which Lord Scatterbrain would have to pay off. My Lord's agent proposed that my Lady would be mentioned in the newspapers, and the public would be warned against extending her credit.
A sum could not be agreed upon, though a fair one was offered on Andy's part; for the greediness of the pettifogger, who was to have a share of the plunder, made him hold out for more, and negotiations were broken off for some days.
A deal couldn't be reached, even though Andy offered a fair amount; the greed of the unscrupulous lawyer, who was supposed to get a cut of the spoils, caused him to demand more, and the talks were halted for several days.
Poor Andy was in a wretched state of vexation. It was bad enough that he was married to this abominable woman, without an additional plague of being persecuted by her. To such an amount this rose at last, that she and her big brother dodged him every time he left the house, so that in self-defence he was obliged to become a close prisoner in his own lodgings. All this at last became so intolerable to the captive, that he urged a speedy settlement of the vexatious question, and a larger separate maintenance was granted to the detestable woman than would otherwise have been ceded, the only stipulation of a stringent nature made being, that Lord Scatterbrain should be free from the persecutions of his hateful wife for the future.
Poor Andy was in a terrible state of frustration. It was bad enough that he was married to this horrible woman, without also having to deal with her constant harassment. Eventually, it got so bad that she and her big brother avoided him every time he left the house, forcing him to essentially become a prisoner in his own home. The situation became so unbearable for him that he pushed for a quick resolution to the annoying issue, and a larger separate allowance was granted to the dreaded woman than would have typically been given, with the only strict condition being that Lord Scatterbrain would be free from his wife's torment in the future.
CHAPTER XLIX
Squire Egan, with his lady and Fanny Dawson, had now arrived in London; Murtough Murphy, too, had joined them, his services being requisite in working the petition against the return of the sitting member for the county. This had so much promise of success about it, that the opposite party, who had the sheriff for the county in their interest, bethought of a novel expedient to frustrate the petition when a reference to the poll was required.
Squire Egan, along with his wife and Fanny Dawson, had just reached London; Murtough Murphy had also joined them, as his help was needed to work on the petition against the re-election of the current county member. This effort looked very promising, which prompted the opposing party, who had the county sheriff on their side, to come up with a new strategy to undermine the petition when a reference to the poll was necessary.
They declared the principal poll-book was lost.
They announced that the main poll book was missing.
This seemed not very satisfactory to one side of the committee, and the question was asked, “how could it be lost?” The answer was one which Irish contrivance alone could have invented: “It fell into a pot of broth, and the dog ate it.” [Footnote: If not this identical answer, something like it was given on a disputed Irish election, before a Committee of the House of Commons.]
This didn’t sit well with one side of the committee, and someone asked, “How could it be lost?” The answer was something only an Irish imagination could come up with: “It fell into a pot of broth, and the dog ate it.” [Footnote: If not this exact answer, something similar was given in a disputed Irish election, before a Committee of the House of Commons.]
This protracted the contest for some time; but eventually, in spite of the dog's devouring knowledge so greedily, the Squire was declared duly elected and took the oaths and his seat for the county.
This dragged out the contest for a while; but eventually, despite the dog's insatiable curiosity, the Squire was officially declared elected and took the oaths and his seat for the county.
It was hard on Sackville Scatterbrain to lose his seat in the house and a peerage, nearly at once; but the latter loss threw the former so far into the shade, that he scarcely felt it. Besides, he could console himself with having buttered his crumbs pretty well in the marriage-market; and, with a rich wife, retired from senatorial drudgery to private repose, which was much more congenial to his easy temper.
It was tough for Sackville Scatterbrain to lose his seat in the house and a peerage almost at the same time; but the loss of the peerage overshadowed the loss of his seat so much that he barely felt it. Plus, he could comfort himself with the fact that he'd done well in the marriage market; and with a wealthy wife, he stepped back from the grind of politics to enjoy a more relaxed life, which suited his laid-back personality much better.
But while the Squire's happy family circle was rejoicing in his triumph—while he was invited to the Speaker's dinners, and the ladies were looking forward to tickets for “the lantern,” their pleasure was suddenly dashed by fatal news from Ireland.
But while the Squire's happy family was celebrating his success—while he received invitations to the Speaker's dinners, and the women were eager for tickets to “the lantern,” their joy was abruptly shattered by tragic news from Ireland.
A serious accident had befallen Major Dawson—so serious, that his life was despaired of; and an immediate return to Ireland by all who were interested in his life was the consequence.
A serious accident had happened to Major Dawson—so serious that his life was in danger; as a result, everyone who cared about him immediately returned to Ireland.
Though the suddenness of this painful event shocked his family, the act which caused it did not surprise them; for it was one against which Major Dawson had been repeatedly cautioned, involving a danger he had been affectionately requested not to tempt; but the habitual obstinacy of his nature prevailed, and he persisted in doing that which his son—and his daughters—and friends—prophesied would kill him some time or other, and did, at last. The Major had three little iron guns, mounted on carriages, on a terrace in front of his house; and it was his wont to fire a salute on certain festival days from these guns, which, from age and exposure to the weather, became dangerous to use. It was in vain that this danger was represented to him. He would reply, with his accustomed “Pooh, pooh! I have been firing these guns for forty years, and they won't do me any harm now.”
Though the suddenness of this painful event shocked his family, the action that caused it didn't surprise them; Major Dawson had been warned about it many times, and they had lovingly asked him not to take the risk. But his usual stubbornness took over, and he kept doing what his son, daughters, and friends had predicted would eventually kill him—and it did, in the end. The Major had three small iron cannons, mounted on carriages, on a terrace in front of his house. It was his tradition to fire a salute from these cannons on certain holidays, even though they had become unsafe to use due to age and weather exposure. It was useless to explain the danger to him. He would respond with his usual dismissal, “Pooh, pooh! I’ve been firing these guns for forty years, and they won’t harm me now.”
This was the prime fault of the Major's character. Time and circumstances were never taken into account by him; what was done once, might be done always—ought to be done always. The bare thought of change of any sort, to him, was unbearable; and whether it was a rotten old law or a rotten old gun, he would charge both up to the muzzle and fire away, regardless of consequences. The result was, that on a certain festival his favourite gun burst in discharging; and the last mortal act of which the Major was conscious, was that of putting the port-fire to the touchhole, for a heavy splinter of iron struck him on the head, and though he lived for some days afterwards, he was insensible. Before his children arrived he was no more; and the only duty left them to perform was the melancholy one of ordering his funeral.
This was the Major's biggest flaw. He never considered time or circumstances; what was done once could always be done—should always be done. The mere idea of change was unbearable for him; whether it was an outdated law or a broken gun, he would load both to the brim and fire without thinking about the consequences. As a result, during a certain celebration, his favorite gun exploded while being fired; the last thing the Major was aware of was lighting the fuse, before a heavy piece of shrapnel hit him in the head. Although he survived for a few days afterward, he was unconscious. By the time his children arrived, he was gone; and all that was left for them to do was the sad task of arranging his funeral.
The obsequies of the old Major were honoured by a large and distinguished attendance from all parts of the country; and amongst those who bore the pall was Edward O'Connor, who had the melancholy gratification of testifying his respect beside the grave of Fanny's father, though the severe old man had banished him from his presence during his lifetime.
The funeral of the old Major was attended by a large and notable crowd from all over the country; among those who carried the casket was Edward O'Connor, who had the bittersweet satisfaction of showing his respect at the grave of Fanny's father, even though the stern old man had kept him away from his presence while he was alive.
But now all obstacle to the union of Edward and Fanny was removed; and after the lapse of a few days had softened the bitter grief which this sudden bereavement of her father had produced, Edward received a note from Dick, inviting him to the manor-house, where all would be glad to see him.
But now all obstacles to the union of Edward and Fanny were removed; and after a few days had eased the deep sorrow caused by her father’s sudden death, Edward got a note from Dick, inviting him to the manor house, where everyone would be glad to see him.
In a few minutes after the receipt of that note Edward was in his saddle, and swiftly leaving the miles behind him till, from the top of a rising ground, the roof of the manor-house appeared above the trees in which it was embosomed. He had not till then slackened his speed; but now drawing rein, he proceeded at a slower pace towards the house he had not entered for some years, and the sight of which awakened such varied emotions.
In just a few minutes after receiving that note, Edward was in the saddle, quickly putting distance behind him until, from the top of a hill, he could see the roof of the manor house peeking above the trees surrounding it. He hadn't slowed down until then, but now he reined in his horse and moved at a slower pace toward the house he hadn’t visited in years, and the sight of it stirred up a mix of emotions.
To return after long years of painful absence to some place which has been the scene of our former joys, and whence the force of circumstance, and not choice, has driven us, is oppressive to the heart. There is a mixed sense of regret and rejoicing, which struggle for predominance; we rejoice that our term of exile has expired, but we regret the years which that exile has deducted from the brief amount of human life, never to be recalled, and therefore as so much lost to us. We think of the wrong or the caprice of which we have been the victims, and thoughts will stray across the most confiding heart, if friends shall meet as fondly as they parted; or if time, while impressing deeper marks upon the outward form, may have obliterated some impressions within. Who has returned after years of absence, however assured of the unflinching fidelity of the love he left behind, without saying to himself, in the pardonable yearning of affection, “Shall I meet smiles as bright as those that used to welcome me? Shall I be pressed as fondly within the arms whose encompassment were to me the pale of all earthly enjoyment?”
To come back after many years of painful absence to a place that holds our past joys, from which we've been pushed by circumstances rather than choice, is heavy on the heart. There's a mix of regret and joy that battles for dominance; we’re glad our time in exile is over, but we mourn the years that exile has taken from our short lives—years that can never be reclaimed, and therefore feel like so much lost time. We consider the wrongs or whims we’ve suffered, and thoughts wander through even the closest hearts, wondering if friends will greet each other with the same warmth as before; or if, while time has left its marks on our outward selves, it may have erased some feelings within. Who has come back after years away, no matter how certain they are of the unwavering loyalty of the love they left, without thinking, in a natural longing for connection, “Will I see smiles as bright as those that once greeted me? Will I be held as tightly in the arms that once brought me all my earthly happiness?”
Such thoughts crowded on Edward as he approached the house. There was not a lane, or tree, or hedge, by the way, that had not for him its association. He reached the avenue gate; as he flung it open he remembered the last time he passed it; Fanny had then leaned on his arm. He felt himself so much excited, that, instead of riding up to the house, he took the private path to the stables, and throwing down the reins to a boy, he turned into a shrubbery and endeavoured to recover his self-command before he should present himself. As he emerged from the sheltered path and turned into a walk which led to the garden, a small conservatory was opened to his view, awaking fresh sensations. It was in that very place he had first ventured to declare his love to Fanny. There she heard and frowned not; there, where nature's choicest sweets were exhaling, he had first pressed her to his heart, and thought the balmy sweetness of her lips beyond them all. He hurried forward in the enthusiasm the recollection recalled, to enter that spot consecrated in his memory; but on arriving at the door, he suddenly stopped, for he saw Fanny within. She was plucking a geranium—the flower she had been plucking some years before, when Edward said he loved her. She, all that morning, had been under the influence of feelings similar to Edward's; had felt the same yearnings—the same tender doubts—the same fond solicitude that he should be the same Edward from whom she parted. But she thought of more than this; with the exquisitely delicate contrivance belonging to woman's nature, she wished to give him a signal of her fond recollection, and was plucking the flower she gathered when he declared his love, to place on her bosom when they should meet. Edward felt the meaning of her action, as the graceful hand broke the flower from its stem. He would have rushed towards her at once, but that the deep mourning in which she was arrayed seemed to command a gentler approach; for grief commands respect. He advanced softly—she heard a gentle step behind her—turned—uttered a faint exclamation of joy, and sank into his arms! In a few moments she recovered her consciousness, and opening her sweet eyes upon him, breathed softly, “dear Edward!”—and the lips which, in two words, had expressed so much, were impressed with a fervent kiss in the blessed consciousness of possession, on that very spot where the first timid and doubting word of love had been spoken.
Such thoughts rushed through Edward’s mind as he got closer to the house. Every lane, tree, and hedge along the way held a memory for him. When he reached the gate of the avenue, he swung it open and recalled the last time he went through it; Fanny had leaned on his arm then. He felt so excited that instead of riding up to the house, he took the private path to the stables. After handing the reins to a boy, he stepped into a shrubbery and tried to regain his composure before presenting himself. As he came out of the sheltered path and turned towards the walk that led to the garden, a small conservatory came into view, stirring fresh emotions. It was right there that he had first dared to confess his love to Fanny. She had listened without frowning; there, surrounded by nature's sweetest scents, he had first held her close and thought the sweetness of her lips was unmatched. He hurried forward, excited by the memories, eager to enter that special place in his mind; but as he reached the door, he stopped suddenly when he saw Fanny inside. She was picking a geranium—the same flower she had been picking years ago when Edward told her he loved her. All that morning, she had been feeling emotions similar to Edward's; she had yearned with the same tender doubts and the same loving worry that he would be the same Edward she had parted from. But she was thinking about something more; with the delicate intuition unique to women, she wanted to give him a symbol of her fond memories and was picking the flower she had gathered when he confessed his love to wear on her chest when they met again. Edward understood the significance of her action as her graceful hand broke the flower from its stem. He almost rushed towards her immediately, but the deep mourning she wore seemed to call for a gentler approach; grief deserves respect. He stepped softly—she heard a gentle noise behind her, turned, gasped with joy, and fell into his arms! After a few moments, she regained her awareness, looked into his eyes, and whispered softly, “dear Edward!”—and the lips that had conveyed so much in just two words were pressed against his in a passionate kiss, right in the spot where their first shy and uncertain love had begun.
In that moment he was rewarded for all his years of absence and anxiety. His heart was satisfied; he felt he was dear as ever to the woman he idolised, and the short and hurried beating of both their hearts told more than words could express. Words!—what were words to them?—thought was too swift for their use, and feeling too strong for their utterance; but they drank from each other's eyes large draughts of delight, and, in the silent pressure of each other's welcoming embrace, felt how truly they loved each other.
In that moment, he was rewarded for all his years of absence and worry. His heart was full; he knew he was as beloved as ever by the woman he admired, and the quick, racing beats of both their hearts expressed more than words ever could. Words!—what did words mean to them?—thought was too fast for that, and feeling too intense to be put into speech; but they shared large sips of joy from each other's eyes and felt in the quiet closeness of their welcome embrace just how deeply they loved one another.
He led her gently from the conservatory, and they exchanged words of affection “soft and low,” as they sauntered through the wooded path which surrounded the house. That live-long day they wandered up and down together, repeating again and again the anxious yearnings which occupied their years of separation, yet asking each other was not all more than repaid by the gladness of the present—
He gently took her hand and led her out of the conservatory, and they shared soft, low words of affection as they strolled along the wooded path around the house. They spent the entire day wandering together, constantly expressing the anxious longings they had felt during their years apart, while also asking each other if all that longing wasn’t more than compensated by the joy of being together now—
“Yet how painful has been the past!” exclaimed Edward.
“Yet how painful has the past been!” exclaimed Edward.
“But now!” said Fanny, with a gentle pressure of her tiny hand on Edward's arm, and looking up to him with her bright eyes—“but now!”
“But now!” said Fanny, gently pressing her tiny hand on Edward's arm and looking up at him with her bright eyes—“but now!”
“True, darling!” he cried; “'tis ungrateful to think of the past while enjoying such a present and with such a future before me. Bless that cheerful heart, and those hope-inspiring glances! Oh, Fanny! in the wilderness of life there are springs and palm-trees—you are both to me! and heaven has set its own mark upon you in those laughing blue eyes which might set despair at defiance.”
“True, darling!” he exclaimed; “it’s ungrateful to dwell on the past when I’m enjoying such an amazing present and with such a bright future ahead of me. Bless that cheerful heart and those inspiring glances! Oh, Fanny! in the wilderness of life, there are springs and palm trees—you are both to me! And heaven has marked you with those sparkling blue eyes that can defy despair.”
“Poetical as ever, Edward!” said Fanny, laughing.
“Still as poetic as ever, Edward!” Fanny said with a laugh.
“Sit down, dearest, for a moment, on this old tree, beside me; 'tis not the first time I have strung rhymes in your presence and your praise.” He took a small note-book from his pocket, and Fanny looked on smilingly as Edward's pencil rapidly ran over the leaf and traced the lover's tribute to his mistress.
“Sit down, my dear, for a moment, on this old tree, next to me; this isn’t the first time I’ve written poems in your presence and praised you.” He took a small notebook from his pocket, and Fanny smiled as Edward’s pencil quickly moved across the page, creating a love letter to his girlfriend.
THE SUNSHINE IN YOU
I
“It is sweet when we look round the wide world's waste To know that the desert bestows The palms where the weary heart may rest, The spring that in purity flows. And where have I found In this wilderness round That spring and that shelter so true; Unfailing in need, And my own, indeed?— Oh! dearest, I've found it in you!
“It’s comforting when we look around the vast emptiness of the world To see that the desert gives The palms where the tired heart can find peace, The spring that flows with clarity. And where have I discovered In this wilderness all around That spring and that shelter so genuine; Always there in need, And truly my own?— Oh! my love, I’ve found it in you!
II
“And, oh when the cloud of some darkening hour O'ershadows the soul with its gloom, Then where is the light of the vestal pow'r, The lamp of pale Hope to illume? Oh! the light ever lies In those bright fond eyes, Where Heaven has impressed its own blue As a seal from the skies As my heart relies On that gift of its sunshine in you!”
“And oh, when the cloud of a dark hour Overshadows the soul with its gloom, Then where is the light of the pure power, The lamp of faint Hope to brighten? Oh! the light is always In those bright, loving eyes, Where Heaven has left its own blue Like a seal from the skies As my heart depends On that gift of your sunshine in me!”
Fanny liked the lines, of course. “Dearest,” she said, “may I always prove sunshine to you! Is it not a strange coincidence that these lines exactly fit a little air which occurred to me some time ago?”
Fanny liked the lines, of course. “Dearest,” she said, “may I always be a ray of sunshine for you! Isn't it a strange coincidence that these lines perfectly match a little melody that came to my mind a while back?”
“'Tis odd,” said Edward; “sing it to me, darling.”
“It’s strange,” said Edward; “sing it to me, sweetheart.”
Fanny took the verses from his hand, and sung them to her own measure. Oh, happy triumph of the poet!—to hear his verses wedded to sweet sounds, and warbled by the woman he loves! Edward caught up the strain, adding his voice to hers in harmony, and thus they sauntered homewards, trolling their ready-made duet together. There were not two happier hearts in the world that day than those of Fanny Dawson and Edward O'Connor.
Fanny took the verses from his hand and sang them to her own tune. Oh, the happy triumph of the poet!—to hear his verses paired with sweet melodies, sung by the woman he loves! Edward joined in, adding his voice to hers in harmony, and together they strolled home, singing their spontaneous duet. That day, there weren't two happier hearts in the world than those of Fanny Dawson and Edward O'Connor.
CHAPTER L
Respect for the memory of Major Dawson of course prevented the immediate marriage of Edward and Fanny; but the winter months passed cheerfully away in looking forward to the following autumn which should witness the completion of their happiness. Though Edward was thus tempted by the society of the one he loved best in the world, it did not make him neglect the duties he had undertaken in behalf of Gustavus. Not only did he prosecute his reading with him regularly, but he took no small pains in looking after the involved affairs of the family, and strove to make satisfactory arrangements with those whose claims were gnawing away the estate to nothing. Though the years of Gusty's minority were but few, still they would give the estate some breathing-time; and creditors, seeing the minor backed by a man of character, and convinced a sincere desire existed to relieve the estate of its encumbrances and pay all just claims, presented a less threatening front than hitherto, and listened readily to such terms of accommodation as were proposed to them. Uncle Robert (for the breaking of whose neck Ratty's pious aspirations had been raised) behaved very well on the occasion. A loan from him, and a partial sale of some of the acres, stopped the mouths of the greedy wolves who fatten on men's ruin, and time and economy were looked forward to for the discharge of all other debts. Uncle Robert, having so far acted the friend, was considered entitled to have a partial voice in the ordering of things at the Hall; and having a notion that an English accent was genteel, he desired that Gusty and Ratty should pass a year under the roof of a clergyman in England, who received a limited number of young gentlemen for the completion of their education. Gustavus would much rather have remained near Edward O'Connor, who had already done so much for him; but Edward, though he regretted parting with Gustavus, recommended him to accede to his uncle's wishes, though he did not see the necessity of an Irish gentleman being ashamed of his accent.
Respect for Major Dawson's memory obviously delayed Edward and Fanny's marriage; however, the winter months flew by as they looked forward to the next autumn, which would bring them happiness. Even though Edward enjoyed spending time with the one he loved most in the world, he didn't neglect the responsibilities he had taken on for Gustavus. He not only kept up with his studies alongside him, but he also worked hard to manage the family's complicated affairs and sought to make fair arrangements with those whose claims were draining the estate. Although Gustavus's childhood years were short, they provided the estate some respite; creditors, seeing that the minor had the backing of a reputable man who genuinely wanted to relieve the estate’s burdens and settle all legitimate claims, were less aggressive than before and were open to the proposed terms of compromise. Uncle Robert (for whom Ratty's devout wishes had been raised following his injury) behaved quite well during this time. A loan from him and a partial sale of some land silenced the greedy vultures who thrive on others’ misfortunes, and everyone looked forward to using time and savings to pay off the remaining debts. Uncle Robert, having acted as a supporter, felt entitled to have a say in the management of things at the Hall; believing that an English accent was classy, he wanted Gustavus and Ratty to spend a year with a clergyman in England who accepted a small number of young men for their educational completion. Gustavus would have preferred to stay close to Edward O'Connor, who had already done so much for him; but Edward, although he hated to part with Gustavus, encouraged him to follow his uncle’s wishes, even though he couldn't understand why an Irish gentleman should feel ashamed of his accent.
The visit to England, however, was postponed till the spring, and the winter months were used by Gustavus in availing himself as much as he could of Edward's assistance in putting him through his classics, his pride prompting him to present himself creditably to the English clergyman.
The trip to England was postponed until spring, and during the winter months, Gustavus took advantage of Edward's help to get through his classics, feeling proud and wanting to make a good impression on the English clergyman.
It was in vain to plead such pride to Ratty, who paid more attention to shooting than his lessons. His mother strove to persuade—Ratty was deaf. His “gran” strove to bribe—Ratty was incorruptible. Gusty argued—Ratty answered after his own fashion.
It was useless to appeal to such pride with Ratty, who cared more about shooting than his studies. His mom tried to convince him—Ratty didn't listen. His "gran" tried to bribe him—Ratty was unbribable. Gusty argued—Ratty replied in his own way.
“Why won't you learn even a little?”
“Why won’t you learn at least a little?”
“I'm to go to that 'English fellow' in spring, and I shall have no fun then, so I'm making good use of my time now.”
“I'm supposed to go see that 'English guy' in the spring, and I'm not going to have any fun then, so I'm making the most of my time now.”
“Do you call it 'good use' to be so dreadfully idle and shamefully ignorant?”
“Do you really think it's 'good use' to be so incredibly lazy and embarrassingly uninformed?”
“Bother!—the less I know, the more the English fellow will have to teach me, and Uncle Bob will have more worth for his money;” and then Ratty would whistle a jig, fling a fowling-piece over his shoulder, and shout “Ponto! Ponto! Ponto!” as he traversed the stable-yard; the delighted pointer would come bounding at the call, and, after circling round his young master with agile grace and yelps of glee at the sight of the gun, dash forward to the well-known “bottoms” in eager expectancy of ducks and snipe. How fared it all this time with the lord of Scatterbrain? He became established, for the present, in a house that had been a long time to let in the neighbourhood, and his mother was placed at the head of it, and Oonah still remained under his protection, though the daily sight of the girl added to Andy's grief at the desperate plight in which his ill-starred marriage placed him, to say nothing of the constant annoyance of his mother's growling at him for his making “such a Judy of himself;” for the dowager Lady Scatterbrain could not get rid of her vocabulary at once. Andy's only resource under these circumstances was to mount his horse and fly.
“Ugh!—the less I know, the more the English guy will have to teach me, and Uncle Bob will get more value for his money;” and then Ratty would whistle a tune, throw a shotgun over his shoulder, and shout “Ponto! Ponto! Ponto!” as he walked through the stable yard; the excited pointer would come bounding at the call, and after circling around his young master with agile grace and joyful yelps at the sight of the gun, dash forward to the familiar “bottoms” in eager expectation of ducks and snipe. How was it going for the lord of Scatterbrain all this time? He settled, for now, in a house that had been up for rent in the neighborhood, with his mother in charge, and Oonah still under his protection, although seeing the girl every day only deepened Andy's sorrow over the hopeless situation his ill-fated marriage had put him in, not to mention the constant annoyance of his mother nagging him for making “such a fool of himself;” because the dowager Lady Scatterbrain couldn’t shake her old habits overnight. Andy's only escape in all this was to get on his horse and ride away.
As for the dowager Lady Scatterbrain, she had a carriage with “a picture” on it, as she called the coat of arms, and was fond of driving past the houses of people who had been uncivil to her. Against Mrs. Casey (the renowned Matty Dwyer) she entertained an especial spite, in consideration of her treatment of her beautiful boy and her own pair of black eyes; so she determined to “pay her off” in her own way, and stopping one day at the hole in the hedge which served for entrance to the estate of the “three-cornered field,” she sent the footman in to say the dowjer Lady Scatterbreen wanted to speak with “Casey's wife.”
As for the dowager Lady Scatterbrain, she had a carriage with “a picture” on it, as she called the coat of arms, and enjoyed driving past the houses of people who had been rude to her. She had a particular grudge against Mrs. Casey (the well-known Matty Dwyer) because of the way she treated her handsome son and her own pair of black eyes; so she decided to “get back at her” in her own way. One day, stopping at the gap in the hedge that served as the entrance to the estate of the “three-cornered field,” she sent the footman in to say the dowjer Lady Scatterbreen wanted to speak with “Casey's wife.”
When the servant, according to instructions, delivered this message, he was sent back with the answer, “that if any lady wanted to see Casey's wife, 'Casey's wife,' was at home.”
When the servant, following instructions, delivered this message, he was sent back with the response, “that if any lady wanted to see Casey’s wife, ‘Casey’s wife’ was at home.”
“Oh, go back, and tell the poor woman I don't want to bring her to the door of my carriage, if it's inconvaynient. I only wished to give her a little help; and tell her if she sends up eggs to the big house, Lady Scatterbreen will pay her for them.”
“Oh, go back and tell the poor woman that I don't want to bring her to the door of my carriage if it's inconvenient. I just wanted to offer her some help; and let her know that if she sends up eggs to the big house, Lady Scatterbreen will pay her for them.”
When the servant delivered this message, Matty grew outrageous at the means “my lady” took of crowing over her, and rushing to the door, with her face flushed with rage, roared out, “Tell the old baggage I want none of her custom; let her lay eggs for herself.”
When the servant delivered this message, Matty became furious at how “my lady” took pleasure in her misfortune, and rushing to the door, her face flushed with anger, shouted, “Tell that old hag I don’t want anything from her; let her lay her own eggs.”
The servant staggered back in amaze; and Matty, feeling he would not deliver her message, ran to the hole in the hedge and repeated her answer to my lady herself, with a great deal more which need not be recorded. Suffice it to say, my lady thought it necessary to pull up the glass, against which Matty threw a handful of mud; the servant jumped up on his perch behind the carriage, which was rapidly driven away by the coachman, but not so fast that Matty could not, by dint of running, keep it “within range” for some seconds, during which time she contrived to pelt both coachman and footman with mud, and leave her mark on their new livery. This was a salutary warning to the old woman, who was more cautious in her demonstrations of grandeur for the future. If she was stinted in the enjoyment of her new-born dignity abroad, she could indulge it at home without let or hindrance, and to this end asked Andy to let her have a hundred pounds, in one-pound notes, for a particular purpose. What this purpose was no one was told or could guess, but for a good while after she used to be closeted by herself for several hours during the day.
The servant staggered back in shock, and Matty, sensing he wouldn't pass on her message, rushed to the gap in the hedge and relayed her response directly to my lady. She added a lot more that doesn’t need to be mentioned. It’s enough to say that my lady felt she had to pull up the glass, against which Matty threw a handful of mud. The servant hopped up on his perch behind the carriage, which the coachman drove away quickly, though not so fast that Matty couldn’t keep up for a few seconds. During that time, she managed to hit both the coachman and footman with mud, leaving her mark on their new uniforms. This served as a strong warning to the old woman, who became more careful in showing off her status in the future. While she might have been limited in enjoying her newfound dignity in public, she could indulge it at home without any restrictions. To that end, she asked Andy for a hundred pounds in one-pound notes for a specific purpose. No one was told what that purpose was or could guess, but for a good while afterward, she would shut herself away for several hours each day.
Andy had his hours of retirement also, for with praiseworthy industry he strove hard, poor fellow, to lift himself above the state of ignorance, and had daily attendance from the parish schoolmaster. The mysteries of “pothooks and hangers” and ABC weighed heavily on the nobleman's mind, which must have sunk under the burden of scholarship and penmanship, but for the other “ship”—the horsemanship—which was Andy's daily self-established reward for his perseverance in his lessons. Besides he really could ride; and as it was the only accomplishment of which he was master, it was no wonder he enjoyed the display of it; and, to say the truth, he did, and that on a first-rate horse too. Having appointed Murtough Murphy his law-agent, he often rode over to the town to talk with him, and as Murtough could have some fun and thirteen and fourpence also per visit, he was always glad to see his “noble friend.” The high road did not suit Andy's notion of things; he preferred the variety, shortness, and diversion of going across the country on these occasions; and in one of these excursions, in the most secluded portion of his ride, which unavoidably lay through some quarries and deep broken ground, he met “Ragged Nance,” who held up her finger as he approached the gorge of this lonely dell, in token that she would speak with him. Andy pulled up.
Andy had his free time too because, despite his struggles, he worked hard to rise above his ignorance. He had the parish schoolmaster come to him every day. The challenges of learning the basics and the alphabet weighed heavily on his mind, which might have been overwhelmed by the pressure of education and writing, if it weren’t for his other 'skill'—horsemanship—which he rewarded himself with for sticking to his studies. Besides, he really could ride, and since it was the only skill he had mastered, it’s no surprise that he enjoyed showing it off, and to be honest, he looked good doing it on a top-notch horse. Having appointed Murtough Murphy as his legal advisor, he often rode into town to chat with him, and since Murtough enjoyed some fun and a little money each visit, he was always happy to see his "noble friend." Andy didn’t favor the main road; he preferred the variety, speed, and excitement of crossing the countryside when he rode. During one of these trips, in the most isolated part of his ride, which inevitably went through some quarries and rough terrain, he encountered "Ragged Nance," who raised her finger as he approached the entrance to this lonely vale, signaling that she wanted to talk to him. Andy stopped.
“Long life to you, my lord,” said Nance, dropping a deep curtsey, “and sure I always liked you since the night you was so bowld for the sake of the poor girl—the young lady, I mane, now, God bless her—and I just wish to tell you, my lord, that I think you might as well not be going these lonely ways, for I see them hanging about here betimes, that maybe it would not be good for your health to meet; and sure, my lord, it would be a hard case if you were killed now, havin' the luck of the sick calf that lived all the winther and died in the summer.”
“Long life to you, my lord,” said Nance, dropping a deep curtsy, “and I've always liked you since the night you were so brave for the sake of that poor girl—the young lady, I mean, now, God bless her—and I just want to tell you, my lord, that I think it would be best if you didn't go these lonely ways, because I see them hanging around here frequently, and it might not be good for your health if you run into them; and honestly, my lord, it would be a terrible shame if you were killed now, having the luck of the sick calf that survived the whole winter and then died in the summer.”
“Is it that big blackguard, Shan More, you mane?” said Andy.
“Is it that big jerk, Shan More, you're talking about?” said Andy.
“No less,” said Nance—growing deadly pale as she cast a piercing glance into the dell, and cried, in a low, hurried tone—“Talk of the divil—and there he is—I see him peep out from behind a rock.”
“No less,” said Nance—growing extremely pale as she cast an intense glance into the valley, and said in a low, rushed tone—“Talk about the devil—and there he is—I see him peeking out from behind a rock.”
“He's running this way,” said Andy.
“He's running this way,” Andy said.
“Then you run the other way,” said Nance; “look there—I see him strive to hide a blunderbuss under his coat—gallop off, for the love o' God! or there'll be murther.”
“Then you run the other way,” Nance said; “look there—I see him trying to hide a gun under his coat—gallop off, for the love of God! or there'll be murder.”
“Maybe there will be that same,” said Andy, “if I leave you here, and he suspects you gave me the hard word.” [Footnote: “Hard word” implies a caution.]
“Maybe there will be that same,” said Andy, “if I leave you here, and he suspects you told me to be careful.” [Footnote: “Hard word” implies a caution.]
“Never mind me,” said Nance, “save yourself—see, he's moving fast, he'll be near enough to you soon to fire.”
“Don’t worry about me,” Nance said, “just save yourself—look, he’s moving quickly; he’ll be close enough to you soon to shoot.”
“Get up behind me,” said Andy; “I won't leave you here.”
“Get up behind me,” Andy said. “I won’t leave you here.”
“Run, I tell you.”
“Run, I’m telling you.”
“I won't.”
"I won't."
“God bless you, then,” said the woman, as Andy held out his hand and gripped hers firmly.
“God bless you, then,” said the woman, as Andy extended his hand and shook hers firmly.
“Put your foot on mine,” said Andy.
“Put your foot on mine,” Andy said.
The woman obeyed, and was soon seated behind our hero, gripping him fast by the waist, while he pushed his horse to a fast canter.
The woman complied and was quickly sitting behind our hero, holding him tightly around the waist as he urged his horse into a fast canter.
“Hold hard now,” said Andy, “for there's a stiff jump here.” As he approached the ditch of which he spoke, two men sprang up from it, and one fired, as Andy cleared the leap in good style, Nance holding on gallantly. The horse was not many strokes on the opposite side, when another shot was fired in their rear, followed by a scream from the woman. To Andy's inquiry, if she was “kilt,” she replied in the negative, but said “they hurt her sore,” and she was “bleeding a power;” but that she could still hold on, however, and urged him to speed. The clearance of one or two more leaps gave her grievous pain; but a large common soon opened before them, which was skirted by a road leading directly to a farm-house, where Andy left the wounded woman, and then galloped off for medical aid; this soon arrived, and the wound was found not to be dangerous, though painful. The bullet had struck and pierced a tin vessel of a bottle form, in which Nance carried the liquid gratuities of the charitable, and this not only deadened the force of the ball, but glanced it also; and the escapement of the butter-milk, which the vessel contained, Nance had mistaken for the effusion of her own blood. It was a clear case, however, that if Nance had not been sitting behind Andy, Lord Scatterbrain would have been a dead man, so that his gratitude and gallantry towards the poor beggar woman proved the means of preserving his own life.
“Hold on now,” said Andy, “because there's a big jump here.” As he got close to the ditch he mentioned, two men jumped up from it, and one fired a shot just as Andy made the leap smoothly, with Nance clinging on tightly. The horse had hardly taken a few strides on the other side when another shot rang out behind them, followed by a scream from the woman. When Andy asked if she was “hit,” she assured him she wasn’t, but said “they hurt her badly” and that she was “bleeding a lot;” however, she could still hold on and urged him to hurry. Jumping over one or two more hurdles caused her severe pain, but soon a large open field appeared ahead, with a road running straight to a farmhouse. Andy left the injured woman there and quickly rode off for medical assistance; it arrived soon, and they discovered her wound wasn’t life-threatening, although it was painful. The bullet had struck and punctured a tin container shaped like a bottle that Nance used to carry small donations from kind strangers, which not only reduced the impact of the bullet but also deflected it. The spillage of the buttermilk inside that container was what Nance had mistaken for her own blood. It was clear that if Nance hadn't been riding behind Andy, Lord Scatterbrain would have been killed, making his gratitude and bravery toward the poor woman the reason he survived.
CHAPTER LI
The news of the attack on Lord Scatterbrain ran over the country like wildfire, and his conduct throughout the affair raised his character wonderfully in the opinion of all classes. Many who had hitherto held aloof from the mushroom lord, came forward to recognise the manly fellow, and cards were left at “the big house,” which were never seen there before. The magistrates were active in the affair, and a reward was immediately offered for the apprehension of the offenders; but before any active steps could be taken by the authorities, Andy, immediately after the attack, collected a few stout fellows himself, and knowing where the den of Shan and his miscreants lay, he set off at the head of his party to try if he could not secure them himself; but before he did this, he despatched a vehicle to the farmhouse, where poor Nance lay wounded, with orders that she should be removed to his own house, the doctor having said that the transit would not be injurious.
The news of the attack on Lord Scatterbrain spread across the country like wildfire, and his actions during the incident significantly improved his reputation among everyone. Many who had previously distanced themselves from the upstart lord stepped forward to acknowledge his bravery, and visits were made to "the big house" that had never happened before. The local magistrates were quick to act, offering a reward for the capture of the criminals; however, before any official measures could be taken, Andy gathered a few strong men right after the attack. Knowing where Shan and his gang were hiding, he led his group to try and catch them himself. Before doing so, he sent a vehicle to the farmhouse where poor Nance was injured, with instructions to take her to his house, as the doctor had said that moving her wouldn’t be harmful.
A short time served to bring Andy and his followers to the private still, where a little looking about enabled them to discover the entrance, which was covered by some large stones, and a bunch of furze placed as a mask to the opening. It was clear that it was impossible for any persons inside to have thus covered the entrance, and it suggested the possibility that some of its usual inmates were then absent. Nevertheless, having such desperate characters to deal with, it was a service of danger to be leader in the descent to the cavern when the opening was cleared; but Andy was the first to enter, which he did boldly, only desiring his attendants to follow him quickly, and give him support in case of resistance. A lantern had been provided, Andy knowing the darkness of the den; and the party was thereby enabled to explore with celerity and certainty the hidden haunt of the desperadoes. The ashes of the fire were yet warm, but no one was to be seen, till Andy, drawing the screen of the bed, discovered a man lying in a seemingly helpless state, breathing with difficulty, and the straw about him dabbled with blood. On attempting to lift him, the wretch groaned heavily and muttered, “D—n you, let me alone—you've done for me—I'm dying.”
A short while later, Andy and his group arrived at the private still, where a quick look around helped them find the entrance, which was hidden by some large stones and a bunch of gorse acting as a cover. It was clear that whoever usually stayed there couldn’t have set up such a barricade, suggesting that some of its regular occupants might be away at that moment. Still, considering the dangerous nature of the people involved, being the first to go down into the cave after clearing the entrance was risky. However, Andy boldly went in first, telling his followers to come in quickly and be ready to back him up if there was trouble. They had brought a lantern since Andy knew how dark the hideout could be; this allowed them to search swiftly and surely through the secret lair of the criminals. The ashes of the fire were still warm, but no one was in sight until Andy pulled aside the curtain of a bed and found a man lying there in a seemingly helpless state, gasping for air, with the straw around him stained with blood. When Andy tried to lift him, the man groaned painfully and muttered, “Damn you, leave me alone—you’ve finished me off—I’m dying.”
The man was gently carried from the cave to the open air, which seemed slightly to revive him. His eyes opened heavily, but closed again; yet still he breathed. His wounds were staunched as well as the limited means and knowledge of the parties present allowed; and the ladder, drawn up from the cave and overlaid with tufts of heather, served to bear the sufferer to the nearest house, whence Andy ordered a mounted messenger to hurry for a doctor. The man seemed to hear what was going forward, for he faintly muttered, “the priest—the priest.”
The man was gently carried from the cave into the fresh air, which seemed to help revive him a bit. His eyes opened slowly but then closed again; still, he was breathing. His wounds were treated as well as the limited skills and knowledge of those present allowed; the ladder, pulled up from the cave and covered with patches of heather, was used to take the injured man to the closest house, where Andy sent a mounted messenger to rush and get a doctor. The man seemed to sense what was happening, as he weakly murmured, “the priest—the priest.”
Andy, anxious to procure this most essential comfort to the dying man, went himself in search of Father Blake, whom he found at home, and who suggested that a magistrate might be also useful upon the occasion; and as Merryvale lay not much out of the way, Andy made a detour to obtain the presence of Squire Egan, while Father Blake pushed directly onward upon his ghostly mission.
Andy, eager to obtain this vital comfort for the dying man, went himself to find Father Blake, who was at home. Father Blake suggested that a magistrate might also be helpful in this situation. Since Merryvale wasn’t too far out of the way, Andy took a detour to get Squire Egan while Father Blake continued directly on his spiritual mission.
Andy and the Squire arrived soon after the priest had administered spiritual comfort to the sufferer, who still retained sufficient strength to make his depositions before the Squire, the purport of which turned out to be of the utmost importance to Andy.
Andy and the Squire showed up shortly after the priest had given spiritual comfort to the person in pain, who still had enough strength to make his statements to the Squire, which ended up being extremely important for Andy.
This man, it appeared, was the husband of Bridget, who had returned from transportation, and sought his wife and her dear brother, and his former lawless associates, on reaching Ireland. On finding Bridget had married again, his anger at her infidelity was endeavoured to be appeased by the representations made to him that it was a “good job,” inasmuch as “the lord” had been screwed out of a good sum of money by way of separate maintenance, and that he would share the advantage of that. When matters were more explained, however, and the convict found this money was divided among so many, who all claimed right of share in the plunder, his discontent returned. In the first place, the pettifogger made a large haul for his services. Shan More swore it was hard if a woman's own brother was not to be the better for her luck; and Larry Hogan claimed hush-money, for he could prove Bridget's marriage, and so upset their scheme of plunder. The convict maintained his claim as husband was stronger than any; but this, all the others declared, was an outlandish notion he brought back with him from foreign parts, and did not prevail in their code of laws by any manner o' means, and even went so far as to say they thought it hard, after they had “done the job,” that he was to come in and lessen their profit, which he would, as they were willing to give an even share of the spoil; and after that, he must be the most discontented villain in the world if he was not pleased.
This man, it seemed, was Bridget's husband, who had returned from exile and was looking for his wife, her dear brother, and his former shady associates upon reaching Ireland. When he found out that Bridget had remarried, he was furious about her unfaithfulness, but he was somewhat calmed by the idea that it was a “good deal,” since “the lord” had been forced to pay a significant amount for spousal support, and he would benefit from that. However, when things were explained further, and the convict discovered that this money was being divided among so many people who all claimed a right to the spoils, his frustration resurfaced. First off, the lawyer took a big cut for his services. Shan More said it was ridiculous if a woman's own brother wasn't going to benefit from her good fortune; and Larry Hogan demanded hush money, since he could prove Bridget's marriage and mess up their scheme. The convict insisted that his claim as husband was stronger than anyone else's; but everyone else argued that this was a strange idea he brought back with him from abroad, and it didn’t hold up under their laws at all. They even went so far as to say it was unfair, after they had “pulled off the job,” for him to come in and take away from their profits, which he would do, since they were willing to give him an equal share of the loot. After that, he must be the most dissatisfied person in the world if he wasn't happy.
The convict feigned contentment, but meditated at once revenge against his wife and the gang, and separate profit for himself. He thought he might stipulate for a good round sum from Lord Scatterbrain, as he could prove him free of his supposed matrimonial engagement, and inwardly resolved he would soon pay a visit to his lordship. But his intentions were suspected by the gang, and a strict watch kept upon him; and though his dissimulation and contrivance were of no inferior order, Larry Hogan was his overmatch, and the convict was detected in having been so near Lord Scatterbrain's dwelling, that they feared their secret, if not already revealed, was no longer to be trusted to their new confederate's keeping; and it was deemed advisable to knock him on the head, and shoot my lord, which they thought would prevent all chance of the invalidity of the marriage being discovered, and secure the future payment of the maintenance.
The convict pretended to be happy, but was actually plotting revenge against his wife and the gang, hoping to profit for himself. He thought he could ask Lord Scatterbrain for a nice sum of money, as he could prove he was free from his supposed marriage, and secretly decided he would visit his lordship soon. However, the gang became suspicious of his intentions and kept a close watch on him. Even though he was clever in his deception, Larry Hogan was one step ahead, and the convict was caught getting too close to Lord Scatterbrain's home. They feared that their secret, if it wasn't already exposed, could no longer be trusted with their new ally; so they decided it would be best to eliminate him and take out my lord, believing this would prevent any chance of the marriage being declared invalid and ensure continued payment for support.
How promptly the murderous determination was acted upon, the preceding events prove. Andy's courage in the first part of the affair saved his life; his promptness in afterwards seeking to secure the offenders led to the important discovery he had just made; and as the convict's depositions could be satisfactorily backed by proofs which he showed the means of obtaining, Andy was congratulated heartily by the Squire and Father Blake, and rode home in almost delirious delight at the prospect of making Oonah his wife. On reaching the stables, he threw himself from his saddle, let the horse make his own way to his stall, dashed through the back hall, and nearly broke his neck in tumbling up-stairs, burst open the drawing-room door, and made a rush upon Oonah, whom he hugged and kissed most outrageously, amidst exclamations of the wildest affection.
How quickly the deadly plan was put into action, the earlier events show. Andy's bravery at the start saved his life; his quick decision to try to catch the criminals led to the crucial discovery he had just made. With the convict's statements backed by clear evidence he had figured out how to obtain, Andy was warmly congratulated by the Squire and Father Blake. He rode home almost overwhelmed with joy at the thought of marrying Oonah. When he got to the stables, he jumped off his horse, let it find its way to the stall, rushed through the back hall, nearly fell down the stairs, burst through the drawing-room door, and charged at Oonah, hugging and kissing her with reckless abandon, full of the wildest affection.
Oonah, half strangled and struggling for breath, at last freed herself from his embraces, and asked him, angrily, what he was about—in which inquiry she was backed by his mother.
Oonah, half-choked and gasping for air, finally broke free from his hold and angrily asked him what he was doing—his mother supported her question.
Andy answered by capering round the room, shouting, “Hurroo! I'm not married at all—hurroo!” He turned over the chairs, upset the tables, threw the mantelpiece ornaments into the fire, seized the poker and tongs, and banged them together as he continued dancing and shouting.
Andy responded by dancing excitedly around the room, shouting, “Hooray! I'm not married at all—hooray!” He flipped over the chairs, knocked over the tables, tossed the decorations from the mantelpiece into the fire, grabbed the poker and tongs, and clanged them together while he kept dancing and shouting.
Oonah and his mother stood gazing at his antics in trembling amazement, till at last the old woman exclaimed, “Holy Vargin! he's gone mad!” whereupon she and her niece set up a violent screaming, which called Andy back to his propriety, and, as well as his excitement would permit, he told them the cause of his extravagant joy. His wonder and delight were shared by his mother and the blushing Oonah, who did not struggle so hard in Andy's embrace on his making a second vehement demonstration of his love for her.
Oonah and his mother stood watching his antics in shocked amazement until the old woman finally exclaimed, “Holy Vargin! He's lost his mind!” At that, she and her niece started screaming, which brought Andy back to his senses. As best as he could with his excitement, he explained the reason for his wild joy. His amazement and happiness were echoed by his mother and the blushing Oonah, who didn’t resist so much in Andy’s embrace when he made a second passionate show of affection for her.
“Let me send for Father Blake, my jewel,” said Andy, “and I'll marry you at once.”
“Let me call Father Blake, my dear,” said Andy, “and I'll marry you right away.”
His mother reminded him he must first have his present marriage proved invalid. Andy uttered several pieces of original eloquence on “the law's delay.”
His mother reminded him that he first needed to prove his current marriage was invalid. Andy expressed several thoughts on “the law's delay.”
“Well, anyhow,” said he, “I'll drink your health, my darling girl, this day, as Lady Scatterbrain—for you must consider yourself as sitch.”
“Well, anyway,” he said, “I'll raise a glass to your health, my darling girl, today, as Lady Scatterbrain—for you have to see yourself that way.”
“Behave yourself, my lord,” said Oonah, archly.
“Mind your manners, my lord,” said Oonah, teasingly.
“Bother!” cried Andy, snatching another kiss.
“Ugh!” shouted Andy, grabbing another kiss.
“Hillo!” cried Dick Dawson, entering at the moment, and seeing the romping-match. “You're losing no time, I see, Andy.”
“Hillo!” shouted Dick Dawson as he walked in and saw the playful wrestling match. “Looks like you’re not wasting any time, Andy.”
Oonah was running from the room, laughing and blushing, when Dick interposed, and cried, “Ah, don't go, 'my lady,' that is to be.”
Oonah was running out of the room, laughing and blushing, when Dick interrupted and said, “Ah, don't go, 'my lady,' that is to be.”
Oonah slapped down the hand that barred her progress, exclaiming, “You're just as bad as he is, Mister Dawson!” and ran away.
Oonah swatted away the hand that blocked her path, shouting, “You’re just as bad as he is, Mister Dawson!” and took off running.
Dick had ridden over, on hearing the news, to congratulate Andy, and consented to remain and dine with him. Oonah had rather, after what had taken place, he had not been there, for Dick backed Andy in his tormenting the girl and joined heartily in drinking to Andy's toast, which, according to promise, he gave to the health of the future Lady Scatterbrain.
Dick rode over as soon as he heard the news to congratulate Andy, and he agreed to stay and have dinner with him. Oonah wished he hadn’t come, especially after what happened, because Dick supported Andy in teasing the girl and enthusiastically joined in drinking to Andy's toast, which, as promised, he raised to the health of the future Lady Scatterbrain.
It was impossible to repress Andy's wild delight; and in the excitement of the hour he tossed off bumper after bumper to all sorts of love-making toasts, till he was quite overcome by his potations, and fit for no place but bed. To this last retreat of “the glorious” he was requested to retire, and, after much coaxing, consented. He staggered over to the window-curtain, which he mistook for that of the bed; in vain they wanted to lead him elsewhere—he would sleep in no other bed but that—and, backing out at the window-pane, he made a smash, of which he seemed sensible, for he said it wasn't a fair trick to put pins in the bed. “I know it was Oonah did that!—hip!—ha! ha! Lady Scatterbrain!—never mind—hip!—I'll have my revenge on you yet!”
It was impossible to contain Andy's wild joy; and in the excitement of the moment, he toasted to all sorts of romantic love, downing drink after drink until he was completely tipsy and ready for bed. He was finally encouraged to head to his last refuge of “the glorious,” and after some persuasion, agreed. He staggered over to the window curtain, mistaking it for the bed; no matter how much they tried to lead him elsewhere—he insisted on sleeping in that bed—and, backing up against the window pane, he crashed through, clearly aware of what happened, saying it wasn’t fair to put pins in the bed. “I know it was Oonah who did that!—hip!—ha! ha! Lady Scatterbrain!—never mind—hip!—I'll get my revenge on you yet!”
They could not get him up-stairs, so his mother suggested he should sleep in her room, which was on the same floor, for that night, and at last he was got into the apartment. There he was assisted to disrobe, as he stood swaying about at a dressing-table. Chancing to lay his hands on a pill-box, he mistook it for his watch.
They couldn't get him upstairs, so his mom suggested he should sleep in her room, which was on the same floor, for that night, and finally, they got him into the apartment. There, they helped him take off his clothes while he stood swaying in front of a dressing table. Accidentally touching a pillbox, he confused it for his watch.
“Stop—stop!” he stammered forth—“I must wind my watch;” and, suiting the action to the word, he began twisting about the pill-box, the lid of which came off and the pills fell about the floor. “Oh, murder!” said Lord Scatterbrain, “the works of my watch are fallin' about the flure—pick them up—pick them up—pick them up—” He could speak no more, and becoming quite incapable of all voluntary action, was undressed and put to bed, the last sound which escaped him being a faint muttering—“pick them up.”
“Stop—stop!” he stammered, “I need to wind my watch;” and, following through, he started twisting the pillbox, the lid popped off, and the pills scattered across the floor. “Oh, no!” exclaimed Lord Scatterbrain, “the insides of my watch are all over the floor—pick them up—pick them up—pick them up—” He could say no more, and becoming completely unable to do anything for himself, he was undressed and put to bed, the last thing he murmured being a faint, “pick them up.”
CHAPTER THE LAST
The day following the eventful one just recorded, the miserable convict breathed his last. A printed notice was posted in all the adjacent villages, offering a reward for the apprehension of Shan More and “other persons unknown,” for their murderous assault; and a small reward was promised for such “private information as might lead to the apprehension of the aforesaid,” &c., &c. Larry Hogan at once came forward and put the authorities on the scent, but still Shan and his accomplices remained undiscovered. Larry's information on another subject, however, was more effective. He gave his own testimony to the previous marriage of Bridget, and pointed out the means of obtaining more, so that, ere long, Lord Scatterbrain was a “free man.” Though the depositions of the murdered man did not directly implicate Larry in the murderous attack, still it showed that he had participated in much of their villany; but, as in difficult cases, we must put up with bad instruments to reach the ends of justice, so this rascal was useful for his evidence and private information, and got his reward.
The day after the eventful one just described, the unfortunate convict passed away. A printed notice was posted in all the nearby villages, offering a reward for the capture of Shan More and “other unknown individuals” for their violent attack; a small reward was also promised for any “private information that could lead to the capture of the aforementioned,” etc., etc. Larry Hogan immediately came forward and tipped off the authorities, but Shan and his accomplices still remained at large. However, Larry's information on another matter was more useful. He testified to Bridget's previous marriage and pointed out ways to obtain more evidence, so before long, Lord Scatterbrain was a “free man.” Although the statements of the murdered man did not directly implicate Larry in the violent attack, they still showed that he had been involved in much of their wrongdoing; but, as often happens in difficult cases, we must tolerate unreliable individuals to achieve justice, and this scoundrel was helpful for his testimony and insider information and received his reward.
But he got his reward in more ways than one. He knew that he dare not longer remain in the country after what had taken place, and set off directly for Dublin by the mail, intending to proceed to England; but England he never reached. As he was proceeding down the Custom-house quay in the dusk of the evening, to get on ship-board, his arms were suddenly seized and drawn behind him by a powerful grasp, while a woman in front drew a handkerchief across his mouth, and stifled his attempted cries. His bundle was dragged from him, and the woman ransacked his pockets but they contained but a few shillings, Larry having hidden the wages of his treachery to his confederates in the folds of his neck-cloth. To pluck this from his throat, many a fierce wrench was made by the woman, when her attempts on the pockets proved worthless; but the handkerchief was knotted so tightly that she could not disengage it. The approach of some passengers along the quay alarmed the assailants of Larry, who, ere the iron grip released him, heard a deep curse in his ear growled by a voice he well knew, and then he felt himself hurled with gigantic force from the quay wall. Before the base, cheating, faithless scoundrel could make one exclamation, he was plunged into the Liffey—even before one mental aspiration for mercy, he was in the throes of suffocation! The heavy splash in the water caught the attention of those whose approach had alarmed the murderers, and seeing a man and woman running, a pursuit commenced, which ended by Newgate having two fresh tenants the next day.
But he got his reward in more ways than one. He knew he couldn’t stay in the country any longer after what had happened, and set off straight for Dublin by mail, planning to head to England; but he never made it to England. As he was walking down Custom-house Quay in the evening twilight to board a ship, someone suddenly grabbed his arms and pulled them behind him with a powerful grip, while a woman in front of him covered his mouth with a handkerchief, stifling his cries. They yanked his bag away, and the woman rifled through his pockets, but they only held a few shillings, since Larry had hidden the money he earned from betraying his accomplices in the folds of his neck-cloth. To pull this from around his neck, the woman made several fierce tugs after her attempts to check his pockets led nowhere; but the handkerchief was knotted so tightly that she couldn’t get it loose. The arrival of some passengers along the quay startled Larry’s attackers, who, before releasing their iron grip, heard a deep curse in his ear growled by a familiar voice, and then he felt himself thrown with great force from the quay wall. Before the treacherous, cheating scoundrel could even yell out in shock, he was plunged into the Liffey—without a single prayer for mercy, he was drowning! The loud splash in the water caught the attention of those whose arrival had scared off the assailants, and seeing a man and woman running, a chase began, which ended with two new inmates at Newgate the following day.
And so farewell to the entire of the abominable crew, whose evil doings and merited fates have only been recorded when it became necessary to our story. It is better to leave the debased and the profligate in oblivion than drag their doings before the day; and it is with happy consciousness an Irishman may assert, that there is plenty of subject afforded by Irish character and Irish life honourable to the land, pleasing to the narrator, and sufficiently attractive to the reader, without the unwholesome exaggerations of crime which too often disfigure the fictions which pass under the title of “Irish,” alike offensive to truth as to taste—alike injurious both for private and public considerations.
So, goodbye to the entire horrible crew, whose wicked actions and deserved outcomes have only been mentioned when necessary for our story. It's better to leave the lowly and the immoral in the shadows than to drag their actions into the light; and happily, an Irishman can confidently say that there’s plenty of material in Irish character and life that is honorable for the land, enjoyable for the storyteller, and appealing to the reader, without relying on the unhealthy exaggerations of crime that often tarnish works labeled as “Irish,” which are offensive to both truth and taste—harmful for both personal and public reasons.
It was in the following autumn that a particular chariot drove up to the door of the Victoria Hotel, on the shore of Killarney lake. A young man of elegant bearing handed a very charming young lady from the chariot; aand that kindest and mos accommodating of hostesses, Mrs. F——, welcomed the fresh arrival with her good-humoured and smiling face.
It was in the following autumn that a specific carriage pulled up to the door of the Victoria Hotel, on the edge of Killarney Lake. A well-dressed young man helped a very lovely young woman out of the carriage, and the kindest and most accommodating hostess, Mrs. F——, greeted the newcomers with her cheerful smile.
Why, amidst the crowd of arrivals at the Victoria, one chariot should be remarkable beyond another, arose from its quiet elegance, which might strike even a casual observer; but the intelligent Mrs. F—— saw with half an eye the owners must be high-bred people. To the apartments already engaged for them they were shown; but few minutes were lost within doors where such matchless natural beauty tempted them without. A boat was immediately ordered, and then the newly arrived visitors were soon on the lake. The boatmen had already worked hard that day, having pulled one party completely round the lakes—no trifling task; but the hardy fellows again bent to their oars, and made the sleeping waters wake in golden flashes to the sunset, till told they need not pull so hard.
Why, among the crowd of arrivals at the Victoria, one carriage stood out more than the others was due to its understated elegance, which could impress even a casual observer; however, the perceptive Mrs. F—— recognized with little effort that the owners must be of high breeding. They were directed to the apartments already reserved for them, but they wasted no time indoors where such stunning natural beauty called to them from outside. A boat was quickly arranged, and soon the newcomers were out on the lake. The boatmen had already worked hard that day, having taken one group all the way around the lakes—a significant task; but the tough men again took to their oars, making the serene waters sparkle in golden flashes as the sun set, until they were told they didn’t need to row so intensely.
“Faith, then, we'll plaze you, sir,” said the stroke-oarsman, with a grin, “for we have had quite enough of it to-day.”
“Honestly, we'll please you, sir,” said the stroke-oarsman, with a grin, “because we've had more than enough of it today.”
“Do you not think, Fanny,” said Edward O'Connor, for it was he who spoke to his bride, “Do you not think 'tis more in unison with the tranquil hour and the coming shadows, to glide softly over the lulled waters?”
“Don’t you think, Fanny,” said Edward O'Connor, as he was speaking to his bride, “Don’t you think it’s more in harmony with the calm hour and the approaching shadows, to gently glide over the serene waters?”
“Yes,” she replied, “it seems almost sacrilege to disturb this heavenly repose by the slightest dip of the oar—see how perfectly that lovely island is reflected.”
“Yes,” she replied, “it feels almost wrong to disturb this peaceful scene with even the smallest movement of the oar—look how beautifully that lovely island is reflected.”
“That is Innisfallin, my lady,” said the boatman, hearing her allude to the island, “where the hermitage is.” As he spoke, a gleam of light sparkled on the island, which was reflected on the water.
“That is Innisfallin, my lady,” the boatman said, noticing her reference to the island, “where the hermitage is.” As he spoke, a glimmer of light shone on the island, reflecting off the water.
“One might think the hermit was there too,” said Fanny, “and had just lighted a lamp for his vigils.”
“One might think the hermit was there too,” said Fanny, “and had just lit a lamp for his watch.”
“That's the light of the guide that shows the place to the quality, my lady, and lives on the island always in a corner of the ould ruin. And, indeed, if you'd like to see the island this evening, there's time enough, and 'twould be so much saved out of to-morrow.”
“That's the light of the guide that shows the way to the quality, my lady, and lives on the island always in a corner of the old ruin. And, if you'd like to see the island this evening, there's plenty of time, and it would save us a lot for tomorrow.”
The boatman's advice was acted upon, and as they glided towards the island, Fanny and Edward gazed delightedly on the towering summits of Magillicuddy's reeks, whose spiral pinnacles and graceful declivities told out sharply against the golden sky behind them, which, being perfectly reflected in the calm lake, gave a grand chain of mountain the appearance of being suspended in glowing heather, for the lake was one bright amber sheet of light below, and the mountains one massive barrier of shade, till they cut against the light above. The boat touched the shore of Innisfallin, and the delighted pair of visitants hurried to its western point to catch the sunset, lighting with its glory the matchless foliage of this enchanting spot, where every form of grace exhaustless nature can display is lavished on the arborial richness of the scene, which, in its unequalled luxuriance, gives to a fanciful beholder the idea that the trees themselves have a conscious pleasure in growing there. Oh! what a witching spot is Innisfallin!
The boatman's advice was followed, and as they glided towards the island, Fanny and Edward delightedly gazed at the towering peaks of Magillicuddy's Reeks, whose spiral tops and graceful slopes stood out sharply against the golden sky behind them. This sky was perfectly mirrored in the calm lake, making the grand chain of mountains look like they were floating in glowing heather. Below, the lake was a bright amber blanket of light, while the mountains formed a massive barrier of shade, cutting sharply against the light above. The boat reached the shore of Innisfallin, and the excited visitors hurried to its western point to catch the sunset, which illuminated the stunning foliage of this enchanting place. Here, every form of grace that nature can create is lavishly displayed in the rich trees and plants, leading a fanciful observer to feel that the trees themselves take joy in growing here. Oh! What a magical spot Innisfallin is!
Edward had never seen anything so beautiful in his life; and with the woman he adored resting on his arm, he quoted the lines which Moore has applied to the Vale of Cashmere, as he asked Fanny would she not like to live there.
Edward had never seen anything so beautiful in his life; and with the woman he loved resting on his arm, he quoted the lines that Moore wrote about the Vale of Cashmere, as he asked Fanny if she wouldn't want to live there.
“Would you?” said Fanny.
“Would you?” Fanny asked.
Edward answered—
Edward replied—
“If woman can make the worst wilderness dear, Think—think what a heaven she must make of Cashmere.”
"If a woman can make the worst wilderness feel like home, just imagine what a paradise she must create in Cashmere."
They lingered on the island till the moon arose, and then re-embarked. The silvery light exhibited the lake under another aspect, and the dimly discovered forms of the lofty hills rose one above another, tier upon tier, circling the waters in their shadowy frame, the beauty of the scene reached a point of sublimity which might be called holy. As they returned towards the shelving strand, a long row of peeled branches, standing upright in the water, attracted Fanny's attention, and she asked their use.
They stayed on the island until the moon came up, and then they got back on the boat. The silver light showed the lake in a new way, and the faint outlines of the tall hills rose one after another, tier upon tier, surrounding the water in their shadowy embrace. The beauty of the scene reached a level of greatness that felt almost sacred. As they headed back toward the sloping shore, a long line of stripped branches standing upright in the water caught Fanny's eye, and she asked what they were for.
“All the use in life, my lady,” said the boatman, “for without the same branches, maybe it's not home to-night you'd get.”
“All the use in life, my lady,” said the boatman, “because without the same branches, maybe it’s not home you’d be heading to tonight.”
On Fanny inquiring further the meaning of the boatman's answer, she learned that the sticks were placed there to indicate the only channel which permitted a boat to approach the shore on that side of the lake, where the water was shoal, while in other parts the depth had never been fathomed.
On Fanny asking more about what the boatman meant, she found out that the sticks were put there to mark the only path that allowed a boat to get close to the shore on that side of the lake, where the water was shallow, while in other areas, the depth had never been measured.
An early excursion on the water was planned for the morning, and Edward and Fanny were wakened from their slumbers by the tones of the bugle; a soft Irish melody being breathed by Spillan, followed by a more sportive one from the other minstrel of the lake, Ganzy.
An early trip on the water was scheduled for the morning, and Edward and Fanny were roused from their sleep by the sound of the bugle; a gentle Irish tune was played by Spillan, followed by a more lively one from the other musician of the lake, Ganzy.
The lake now appeared under another aspect—the morning sun and morning breeze were upon it, and the sublimity with which the shades of evening had invested the mountains was changed to that of the most varied richness; for Autumn hung out its gaudy banner on the lofty hills, crowned to their summits with all variety of wood, which, though tinged by the declining year, had scarcely shed one leafy honour. The day was glorious, and the favouring breeze enabled the boat to career across the sparkling lake under canvas, till the overhanging hills of the opposite side robbed them of their aerial wings, and the sail being struck, the boatmen bent to their oars. As they passed under a promontory, clothed from the water's edge to its topmost ridge with the most luxuriant vegetation, it was pointed out to the lady as “the minister's back.”
The lake now looked completely different—the morning sun and breeze were on it, and the grandeur that the evening shadows had given the mountains had shifted to a rich variety; Autumn was proudly displaying its colorful banner on the high hills, topped with all kinds of trees, which, despite being touched by the fading year, had hardly lost any leaves. The day was beautiful, and the favorable breeze allowed the boat to speed across the sparkling lake with its sail up, until the towering hills on the other side blocked their wind and, once the sail was down, the boatmen resumed rowing. As they passed beneath a promontory, covered from the water's edge to the top with the most vibrant plants, it was pointed out to the lady as “the minister's back.”
“'T is a strange name,” said Fanny. “Do you know why it is called so?”
"'T is a strange name," Fanny said. "Do you know why it's called that?"
“Faix, I dunna, my lady—barrin' that it is the best covered back in the country. But here we come to the aichos,” said he, resting on his oars. The example was followed by his fellows, and the bugler, lifting his instrument to his lips, gave one long well-sustained blast. It rang across the waters gallantly. It returned in a few seconds with such unearthly sweetness, as though the spirit of the departed sound had become heavenly, and revisited the place where it had expired.
“Faix, I don’t know, my lady—except that it’s the best covered back in the country. But here we come to the aichos,” he said, pausing to rest on his oars. His companions did the same, and the bugler, lifting his instrument to his lips, gave one long, sustained blast. It rang out across the water bravely. A few seconds later, it returned with such otherworldly sweetness, as if the spirit of the sound that had departed had become heavenly and was revisiting the place where it had faded away.
Fanny and Edward listened breathlessly.
Fanny and Edward listened intently.
The bugle gave out its notes again in the well-known “call,” and as sweetly as before the notes were returned distinctly.
The bugle sounded its notes again in the familiar "call," and as sweetly as before, the notes were clearly echoed back.
And now a soft and slow and simple melody stole from the exquisitely played bugle, and phrase after phrase was echoed from the responding hills. How many an emotion stirred within Edward's breast, as the melting music fell upon his ear! In the midst of matchless beauties he heard the matchless strains of his native land, and the echoes of her old hills responding to the triumphs of her old bards. The air, too, bore with it historic associations;—it told a tale of wrong and of suffering. The wrong has ceased, the suffering is past, but the air which records them still lives.
And now a gentle, slow, and simple melody flowed from the beautifully played bugle, with phrase after phrase resonating from the replying hills. So many emotions stirred within Edward as the enchanting music reached his ears! Surrounded by unparalleled beauty, he heard the unforgettable tunes of his homeland, with the echoes of its ancient hills responding to the victories of its timeless poets. The air carried historic associations; it shared a story of injustice and pain. The injustice has ended, the pain is gone, but the air that holds their memory still endures.
“Oh! triumph of the minstrel!” exclaimed Edward in delight. “The tyrant crumbles in his coffin, while the song of the bard survives! The memory of a sceptred ruffian is endlessly branded by a simple strain, while many of the elaborate chronicles of his evil life have passed away and are mouldering like himself.”
“Oh! What a win for the minstrel!” Edward exclaimed with joy. “The tyrant falls apart in his grave, while the bard's song lives on! The memory of a crowned thug is forever marked by a simple melody, while the many detailed accounts of his wicked life have faded away and are rotting like he is.”
Scarcely had the echoes of this exquisite air died away, when the entrancement it carried was rudely broken by one of the vulgarest tunes being brayed from a bugle in a boat which was seen rounding the headland of the wooded promontory. Edward and Fanny writhed, and put their hands to their ears. “Give way, boys!” said Edward; “for pity's sake get away from these barbarians. Give way!”
Scarcely had the echoes of this beautiful melody faded away when its enchantment was suddenly interrupted by one of the most annoying tunes blaring from a bugle in a boat that was rounding the edge of the wooded promontory. Edward and Fanny squirmed and covered their ears. “Row, guys!” Edward said; “for heaven's sake, get away from these uncivilized people. Row!”
Away sprang the boat. To the boatman's inquiry whether they should stop at “Lady Kenmare's Cottage,” Fanny said “no,” when she found on inquiry it was a particularly “show-place,” being certain the vulgar party following would stop there, and therefore time might be gained in getting away from such disagreeable followers.
Away sprang the boat. When the boatman asked if they should stop at “Lady Kenmare's Cottage,” Fanny said “no,” once she learned it was a popular tourist spot, knowing that the loud group behind them would definitely stop there, which would give them a chance to escape from such unpleasant company.
Dinas Island, fringed with its lovely woods, excited their admiration, as they passed underneath its shadows, and turned into Turk Lake; here the labyrinthine nature of the channels through which they had been winding was changed for a circular expanse of water, over which the lofty mountain, whence it takes its name, towers in all its wild beauty of wood, and rock, and heath.
Dinas Island, surrounded by its beautiful woods, captivated their admiration as they moved beneath its shade and entered Turk Lake; here, the winding channels they had navigated transformed into a circular body of water, dominated by the towering mountain that gives it its name, showcasing all its wild beauty of trees, rock, and heath.
At a certain part of the lake, the boatmen, without any visible cause, rested on their oars. On Edward asking them why they did not pull, he received this touching answer:—
At one spot on the lake, the boatmen paused their rowing for no apparent reason. When Edward asked them why they weren't rowing, they replied with this heartfelt answer:—
“Sure, your honour would not have us disturb Ned Macarthy's grave!”
“Sure, your honor wouldn’t want us to disturb Ned Macarthy’s grave!”
“Then a boatman was drowned here, I suppose?” said Edward.
“Then a boatman drowned here, I guess?” said Edward.
“Yes, your honour.” The boatman then told how the accident occurred “one day when there was a stag-hunt on the lake;” but as the anecdote struck Edward so forcibly that he afterwards recorded it in verse, we will give the story after his fashion.
“Yes, your honor.” The boatman then explained how the accident happened “one day when there was a stag-hunt on the lake;” but since the story impacted Edward so strongly that he later wrote it in verse, we will present the tale in his style.
MACARTHY'S GRAVE
I
The breeze was fresh, the morn was fair, The stag had left his dewy lair; To cheering horn and baying tongue, Killarney's echoes sweetly rung. With sweeping oar and bending mast, The eager chase was following fast; When one light skiff a maiden steer'd Beneath the deep wave disappeared: Wild shouts of terror wildly ring, A boatman brave, with gallant spring And dauntless arm, the lady bore; But he who saved—was seen no more!
The breeze was fresh, the morning was beautiful, The stag had left his dewy den; To the cheering horn and barking hound, Killarney's echoes rang sweetly around. With sweeping oar and leaning sail, The eager chase was close on trail; When a light canoe that a maiden guided Disappeared beneath the deep waves, divided: Wild shouts of terror filled the air, A brave boatman, with a courageous leap And fearless strength, saved the lady fair; But the one who rescued her was lost, never to be seen again!
II
Where weeping birches wildly wave, There boatmen show their brother's grave; And while they tell the name he bore, Suspended hangs the lifted oar; The silent drops they idly shed Seem like tears to gallant Ned; And while gently gliding by, The tale is told with moistened eye. No ripple on the slumbering lake Unhallow'd oar doth ever make; All undisturb'd, the placid wave Flows gently o'er Macarthy's grave.
Where weeping birches sway wildly, There boatmen point out their brother's grave; And as they mention his name, The lifted oar stays motionless; The quiet drops they shed Seem like tears for brave Ned; And while slowly gliding by, The story is shared with teary eyes. No ripple on the tranquil lake Does an unholy oar ever create; All undisturbed, the calm wave Flows gently over Macarthy's grave.
Winding backwards through the channels which lead the explorers of this scene of nature's enchantment from the lower to the upper lake, the surpassing beauty of the “Eagle's nest” burst on their view; and as they hovered under its stupendous crags, clustering with all variety of verdure, the bugle and the cannon awoke the almost endless reverberation of sound which is engendered here. Passing onward, a sudden change is wrought; the soft beauty melts gradually away, and the scene hardens into frowning rocks and steep acclivities, making a befitting vestibule to the bold and bleak precipices of “The Reeks,” which form the western barrier of this upper lake, whose savage grandeur is rendered more striking by the scenes of fairy-like beauty left behind. But even here, in the midst of the mightiest desolation, the vegetative vigour of the numerous islands proves the wondrous productiveness of the soil in these regions.
Winding back through the channels that lead explorers from the lower lake to the upper lake, the stunning beauty of the “Eagle's Nest” suddenly appeared before them; and as they hovered beneath its impressive cliffs, covered in a variety of greenery, the sound of the bugle and cannon stirred up the almost endless echoes that are created here. Continuing onward, a sudden shift occurs; the gentle beauty slowly fades away, and the scene transforms into looming rocks and steep slopes, serving as a fitting entrance to the rugged and barren cliffs of “The Reeks,” which create the western boundary of this upper lake, whose wild magnificence is made even more striking by the enchanting beauty they left behind. But even here, amidst the greatest desolation, the rich growth on the many islands demonstrates the remarkable fertility of the soil in these areas.
On their return, a great commotion was observable as they approached the rapids formed by the descending waters of the upper lake to the lower, and they were hailed and warned by some of the peasants from the shore that they must not attempt the rapids at present, as a boat, which had just been upset, lay athwart the passage. On hearing this, Edward and Fanny landed upon the falls, and walked towards the old bridge, where all was bustle and confusion, as the dripping passengers were dragged safely to shore from the capsized boat, which had been upset by the principal gentleman of the party, whose vulgar trumpetings had so disturbed the delight of Edward and Fanny, who soon recognised the renowned Andy as the instigator of the bad music and the cause of the accident. Yes, Lord Scatterbrain, true to his original practice, was author of all.
As they returned, a huge commotion was visible as they neared the rapids formed by the flowing waters from the upper lake to the lower one. Some peasants on the shore called out to warn them not to attempt the rapids right now, as a boat had just capsized, blocking the passage. After hearing this, Edward and Fanny got out at the falls and walked toward the old bridge, where everything was chaotic and confused. Dripping passengers were being pulled safely to shore from the overturned boat, which had been capsized by the main gentleman of the group. His loud, obnoxious noises had completely ruined the enjoyment for Edward and Fanny, who quickly recognized the infamous Andy as the source of the awful music and the reason behind the accident. Yes, Lord Scatterbrain, sticking to his usual behavior, was responsible for it all.
Nevertheless, he and his party, soused over head and ears as they were, took the thing in good humour, which was unbroken even by the irrepressible laughter which escaped from Edward and Fanny, as they approached and kindly offered assistance. An immediate removal to the neighbouring cottage on Dinas Island was recommended, particularly as Lady Scatterbrain was in a delicate situation, as well, indeed, as Mrs. Durfy, who, with her dear Tom, had joined Lord Scatterbrain's party of pleasure.
Nevertheless, he and his group, completely drunk as they were, took the situation in stride, which wasn’t even affected by the uncontrollable laughter that came from Edward and Fanny as they came over to offer their help. They suggested moving right away to the nearby cottage on Dinas Island, especially since Lady Scatterbrain was in a sensitive condition, just like Mrs. Durfy, who, along with her dear Tom, had joined Lord Scatterbrain's fun outing.
On reaching the cottage, sufficient change of clothes was obtained to prevent evil consequences from the ducking. This, under ordinary circumstances, might not have been easy for so many; but, fortunately, Lord Scatterbrain had ordered a complete dinner from the hotel to be served in the cottage, and some of the assistants from the Victoria, who were necessarily present, helped to dress more than the dinner. What between cookmaids and waiters, the care-taker of the cottage and the boatmen, bodies, and skirts, jackets and other conveniences, enabled the party to sit down to dinner in company, until fire could mend the mistake of his lordship. Edward and Fanny courteously joined the party; and the honour of their company was sensibly felt by Andy and Oonah, who would have borne a ducking a day for the honour of having Fanny and Edward as their guests. Oonah was by nature a nice creature, and adapted herself to her elevated position with a modest ease that was surprising. Even Andy was by this time able to conduct himself tolerably well at table—only on that particular day he did make a mistake; for when salmon (which is served at Killarney in all sorts of variety) made its appearance for the first time in the novel form “en papillote,” Andy ate paper and all. He refused a second cutlet, however, saying he “thought the skin tough.” The party, however, passed off mirthfully, the very accident helping the fun; for, instead of any one being called by name, the “lady in the jacket,” or the “gentleman in the bedgown,” were the terms of address; and, after a merrily spent evening, the beds of the Victoria gave sleep and pleasing dreams to the sojourners of Killarney.
Upon arriving at the cottage, everyone managed to get enough spare clothes to avoid any negative effects from the swim. Normally, this wouldn't have been easy for such a large group; however, Lord Scatterbrain had arranged for a complete dinner from the hotel to be served at the cottage, and some staff from the Victoria, who had to be there, helped with more than just the food. With the help of cooks, waiters, the caretaker of the cottage, and the boatmen, they found jackets, skirts, and other items to allow everyone to sit down for dinner together while they waited for the fire to fix the mishap caused by his lordship. Edward and Fanny graciously joined the group; Andy and Oonah felt truly honored to have Fanny and Edward as their guests and would have happily endured a swim just for that honor. Oonah was naturally a lovely person and adjusted to her elevated position with a surprising modesty. Even Andy managed to behave fairly well at the table this time—though on this particular day, he made a mistake; when salmon (which is served in various forms at Killarney) was presented for the first time as “en papillote,” he ended up eating the paper too. He did decline a second cutlet, stating he “thought the skin was tough.” Nevertheless, the dinner was filled with laughter, and rather than calling anyone by name, they referred to each other as the “lady in the jacket” or the “gentleman in the bedgown,” contributing to the fun. After a joyfully spent evening, the beds at the Victoria offered restful sleep and pleasant dreams to the guests of Killarney.

Kind reader! the shortening space we have prescribed to our volume warns us we must draw our story to an end. Nine months after this Killarney excursion, Lord Scatterbrain met Dick Dawson near Mount Eskar, where Lord Scatterbrain had ridden to make certain inquiries about Mrs. O'Connor's health. Dick wore a smiling countenance, and to Andy's inquiry answered, “All right, and doing as well as can be expected.”
Kind reader! The limited space we have for this book reminds us that we need to wrap up our story. Nine months after that Killarney trip, Lord Scatterbrain ran into Dick Dawson near Mount Eskar, where Lord Scatterbrain had gone to check on Mrs. O'Connor's health. Dick had a smiling face, and when Andy asked how things were going, he replied, “All good, and she's doing as well as can be expected.”
Lord Scatterbrain, wishing to know whether it was a boy or a girl, made the inquiry in the true spirit of Andyism—“Tell me, Misther Dawson, are you an uncle or an aunt?”
Lord Scatterbrain, curious to find out if it was a boy or a girl, asked in true Andy fashion—“Tell me, Mr. Dawson, are you an uncle or an aunt?”
Andy's mother died soon after of the cold caught by her ducking. On her death-bed she called Oonah to her, and said, “I leave you this quilt, alanna—'t is worth more than it appears. The hundred-pound notes Andy gave me I quilted into the lining, so that if I lived poor all my life till lately, I died under a quilt of banknotes, anyhow.”
Andy’s mother passed away shortly after catching a cold from her ducking. On her deathbed, she called Oonah over and said, “I’m leaving you this quilt, alanna—it’s worth more than it looks. I stitched the hundred-pound notes Andy gave me into the lining, so even though I lived in poverty for most of my life, at least I died under a quilt made of banknotes.”
Uncle Bob was gathered to his fathers also, and left the bulk of his property to Augusta, so that Furlong had to regret his contemptible conduct in rejecting her hand. Augusta indulged in a spite to all mankind for the future, enjoying her dogs and her independence, and defying Hymen and hydrophobia for the rest of her life.
Uncle Bob passed away, joining his father, and left most of his estate to Augusta, which made Furlong regret his disgraceful behavior in turning her down. Augusta took her bitterness out on everyone, relishing her dogs and her independence, and deciding to defy marriage and fear of water for the rest of her life.
Gusty went on profiting by the early care of Edward O'Connor, whose friendship was ever his dearest possession; and Ratty, always wild, expressed a desire for leading a life of enterprise. As they are both “Irish heirs,” as well as Lord Scatterbrain, and heirs under very different circumstances, it is not improbable that in our future “accounts” something may yet be heard of them, and the grateful author once more meet his kind readers.
Gusty continued to benefit from the early support of Edward O'Connor, whose friendship was always his most cherished possession. Meanwhile, Ratty, always a bit reckless, wanted to lead a life full of adventure. Since they're both "Irish heirs," along with Lord Scatterbrain, albeit in very different situations, it's possible that we might hear more about them in future "updates," and the grateful author will once again connect with his kind readers.
THE END
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!